Shadowsblade comes back and A pixie is made happy in this one!

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

~o~O~o~

~o~O~o~

Saturday, March 10 7:05 am
Doyle medical center--intensive care center

My eyes scrape open in pain, to see a blurry sight before me and when they clear up a little better. I notice a small form sitting on my rising and falling chest, "Hey little one? What happened?" I croak out very tired and in deep pain from my wounds.

Violet's small face shoots up, to gaze at me and she starts to cry to me, "You got hurt again and it's my fault!"

"No," I groan again, to her small tear covered face, "it's not. You tried to warn me. I should have bonded with you weeks ago and this would not have happened...I am sorry. I wanted to save you from any pain, that I sent to you via that deeper link. Then if I died, the pain of that would have crushed you," I gasp out to her from my talking too much.

"But!" she cries again to me.

One of my fingers goes to lift her chin, so I can see her face better, "When I get out of here and feel better. We are bonding as I should have done that first week, then you will understand me better and I you, my little one," I groan out.

Now she looks a lot more cheery to me and smiles, "I would like that! Then I will have done what no others have done in a many millennia!" she grins to me.

While I am trying to coax Violet into feeling better, Dr. Tenent has slipped into my room and is looking over my chart via a data pad she snatched off the wall. "Well you're up Rohanna, Glad to see that."

"Me too, what hit me? All of it is foggy after lunch?"

What Aung tells me? Is someone ran a incredibly rare blade, through ya! That only kills Elves. This blade was so rare, even she has seen only one of them?"

"Was the blade black and had a large black gem on the end of the hilt?" I cough to her slightly.

"Why yes? Do you know that blade?"

"Ilythiiri elggur!" I hiss out in anger.

"What?" she questions me, walking over to me to sit on my bedside.

"Drow killer...The most depraved evil blades made."

"I am sure they are! That blade almost killed you. If Caitlin was not here to disarm it" She glances down from my face, "you would be dead."

"Duul'sso," I mumble back to her, mentally correcting her last word.
(Free)

"What was that?" she asked me again, with her stretching to get closer to hear me better.

"Nothing....it was nothing. Just me being, mad is all."

"Well let me go get those waiting to see you."

"Ma'am? What day is it? I lost track?"

"Only Saturday, why?"

"Darn! I missed costume class. I wanted that one, for the time to work on my armor!"

She chuckles at me "There will be hundreds of Saturdays to come! So wait a week?"

Once out the doors of my room, she waves to Sara sitting on a sofa at the halls end. When Sara sees that wave, she jumps off the sofa in joy and smacks a sleeping set of elves on the other end to wake them.

"Ro...she is up! Get up you two!" she shouts at both and runs off.

Tenent stops the speeding teen lust demon, at the door to my room with a gentle hand to her shoulder "She was hurt very bad, again. Give her time before ya smother with love?...Hummm?"

"Got it doc!" she sings.

When Sara runs into the room, I smile at her "How's things?" I wink to her, "So anyone get the number off that truck?"

"No one caught her, yet!" Sara growls if in promise to me to do just that, "But how are you?" she asks me, just as she sits on my bedside.

"Fine, for the most part"

When she leans over to try and give me a hug, but I grunt in pain and the sound startles her back away from me "Sorry!...jeeesh your still hurt?"

"Yep, have to get out to the Grove and do this healing right, I guess?"

As Dr. Tenent was letting Nikki and Gwen in my room, she heard my groan pain and started to chastise Sara for it "I told you, be gentle with her!"

"But Ro," Sara questions Tenent, "she normally heals much faster than this?"

"Yes she heals fast...but this time she was injured by a blade made to kill her race. That cold iron, it literally 'cooked' her from the inside out!"

"Did anyone save that thing for me?" I interrupt her.

"Why would you even want such an evil thing!" Aung's regal demeanor asks me from Nikki's body.

"Might make a great souvenir? Or I might need it someday, to kill an evil Sidhe. Like the Bastard!" my head swims, deep within the beautiful thoughts of ramming that blade into him or it, in my revenge!

"That can wait for later," Sara insists to me, "But how are really feeling, please tell me?"

"It hurts when I move too much...in my chest?" I give in too her.

Sara lifts up my top to show me, the a most nasty scar that is just starting to heal over and change back to my normal skin color from the gray-whiteness it has now. "Wow! I got messed up! It may take a few days, to heal a wound that nasty!"

"Yes it will," the doc insists to me, "And I suggest that you don't even move for at least a day! Unless you can get your friends from the Grove to float you VERY gently over to there?"

"I guess I am waiting then? Most of them can't come this far out, unless they have a connection to out here?"

"Well then...till Sunday night at least. For Monday I will write you a note for missing class and maybe Tuesday?"

Missing class!" I whine to her, "I like class!"

"First I ever heard of a student that liked going to class?" she jest with me "But you have to wait for basic MID test anyway."

"Why?"

"You had a small burnout and it's warranted after one."

"SHIT! again!" I whine out to her once more, "I did two of them as it was!"

"And now it will be three!" she laughs at me.

"Fine, fine, fine!" I repeat mad at all this "I can't argue with the government!" Then shake my head and try to slam a fist to my bedding in anger.

"No you can't...but I'll leave you girls alone for now?"

After Ophelia has left the room and Gwen goes to check the door for us. Gwen gives us a thumbs up from the door and Nikki pulls out her charm. She sets it on my bedside table and we each touch the privacy ward in turn, to activate its magic on each of us.

When that is done, Sara does not even wait a second "WHO did this!" she growls at the room.

"My best guess?" I start to say.

"Go ahead...please?" she urges me.

"Who ever tried to kill us both in Boston. No one else is that stupid or desperate to try to kill in this school, as the repercussions I have been told are great?"

"This academy is not that well protected Rohanna," Nikki admits and I am sure Aung is agreeing with that statement too.

"But in the long run, doing such a deed on this campus will get you killed, sooner or later...am I not correct?" I ask.

"Your right on that! Even the MCO will chase someone on that!" Gwen states the facts in her opinion.

"Well," Sara growls out again, "I will find out who did this."

"And what, Get expelled? Prove to the nut jobs like Reverend Englund, that you are a threat to humans at large? What Sara...tell me?" I demand of her.

"Fine, we will try a softer approach than?"

"That is the best idea, sneaking up on a target is far better!" I grin from experience.

Just as I am about to suggest more, the door pops open and Everheart walks in "Nice to find all of you in the same room! Now I don't have to look for each of you?"

"Sam, what do you want?" Sara asks in a very short sounding voice, to the second in charge of security at Whateley just coming into the room.

"What I want is who did this found, but for now and to get that ball rolling? I need to know...did any of you recognize the attacker?"

I laugh all little and start coughing again, "My back was kind of turned...ma'am?"

"I know, how about the rest of you?"

"I was too worried about Ro," Gwen states.

"Me too," Nikki adds in to that, "But all I did see was a blur that looked like a girl?"

"I was not there or there would be a body for ya SAM!" Sara more than threatens.

Sam spots Violet, as she sits on one of my many monitors that show my health, "So small one, did you see anything?"

Violet very calmly raises her tiny hand and gives Everheart the 'finger' then goes back to her semi sulking.

As Everheart points a finger at Violet, she asks me "Why did she do that?"

"Apparently she does not like you right now?"

"Why, ask her for me?"

"Sil'iluuth? ele xun dos jous Everheart folt phlith?"
(Violet? why do you show Everheart such hate?)

When Violet answers me, she jumps to her feet and pounds her spear into the plastic case below her in anger "Dos hojjau ulu sslig'ne dosst flas'tlu'gu'ane!" She then points and yells at Everheart. (You failed to protect your charge!)

Nikki and I both laugh at what violet just said, as we are the only ones in the room who understand Drow.

"What?" Everheart questions me yet again.

"She thinks, you did not do your job?"

"I was not there," Everheart questions Violet's logic.

"Doesn't matter to her, it's your job to protect the whole school and you failed...Simple black and white...We don't do grays...ever!" I explain to her and as I do. Violet bangs that spear loudly once more, to prove her point.

"Okay...okay. I understand, but since you have to stay here for a day or better. I am posting a set of guards on your room incase this assassin comes back."

"I would prefer my own, as frankly Everheart? Yours have shown to me more than once, that they can be bribed?"

"Really?"

"YES!...REALLY!" Sara shouts out, "You know, heck we all do, that third squad is the payola squad!"

"You think they had something to do with this Sara?"

I jump in before Sara can even speak, "I do! Someone told the outside world, not only when we were all leaving to Boston. BUT to what shopping center! Great Gaea! You list that as a question, 'where we are going to'? That we have to fill out, to get permission to go off campus! What a way to lay a trap for us! By making it easy for anyone to jump us out there!"

"Okay, I will look into keeping that info accessible, by only the top of the department from now on?"

"Fine by me," Sara adds back.

"But what guards are you talking about Ro? I really don't want, two dozen Pixies all flying about here." Everheart, she states flatly to me and thinks back to what she heard from her staff, that three did that one morning here.

"I will only need two...two Nymphs that are aligned to me. One of water and one of fire."

"What does 'aligned' mean?" she questions my words.

Aung answers for me "Aligned in Rohanna's case? It means swore to obey her till death, I am sure, just as she was in her past life?" she nods to me the question.

"Yes, both are more than 'bound' to me and do not question my orders."

"I am not so sure of this, but I can see that your trusting my personnel is very limited now after this little incident."

"Fine, I will call them and show you both now?"

"That makes sense, to do that while I am here and I can see what they are?"

"Gwen? can you go get me a candle or something that small that has flame about that same size?"

After she runs off out the door, I turn to Sara next. "Sara...love, can you get me a bowl of water from the bath?"

"Got it."

Once both come back, I have Sara set the bowl on the floor next to my beds edge and the now lit candle beside it. When I see it's all done, I reach out to the Grove and call both to me.

Suddenly the bowl of water rocks back and forth, then flows upward into a tall tower of water and it flattens out a little to more person in size. Now Joan my bound Nymph, She walks out of the new virtual door of water, still in her base form of that element. She looks like to all around the room, to be a clear statue of the liquid from the bowl, then flows back to a human shape and kneels by the bed silently waiting.

Then with my calling to her, the candles flame grows larger and larger. When it nears the size of a person, Everheart and the other girls stand well back, but note nearly no heat flows off the large flames.

Kenna is the next to arrive via her base element of fire and comes stepping out of the door of flames. She then stands in the room, just a human size body of flame and a very sexy looking female one!

She takes a knee by her sister, after her flames die down till she appears as a human and both say in unison to me "Udos inbal doer 'zil quarthen udossta jabbress, vel'bol zhah dosst veein?"
(We have come as ordered our mistress, what is your bidding?)

"You can speak english in front of the others here. But you both now know Drow?"

Joan speaks for both, as she should being the 'oldest' now "Yes my mistress, we both do. I gained the language quickly over the last week and Kenna seems almost born to it!" she boasts for her new sister.

"Nice and done well. Anything else?"

"Our studies in magic, are going well in the opinion of our matrons? The other things you asked us to both study, also are going very well....in their opinions," she glances up at me for acceptance of that statement, "my mistress."

I give her no signs, that I even care that she is doing the JOB that I ordered her and her sister to do!

"The reason for you being called here, is that I need to be guarded after someone attacked me and I recover. The human guards of the school are not one hundred percent trustworthy...except this one here," I wave over to Everheart, to point her out better to both of them, "She is one of the trusted leaders, anything she tells you is true and should be taken as so!" I ordered both of them.

"Yes mistress, we do your bidding," they say back to me in unison.

"Stand and make sure that your powers that compel others, they are held in check."

Both stand up at my call and now anyone in the room, can see that the only thing covering them is see-thru gossamer cloth and beneath it. Both show the most beautiful of female bodies most will ever see.

"Well Everheart? Do they make your muster of approval?"

"Humm I don't know?" she wonders out loud while she walks around, studying both of them "Will they obey you? As I remember Violet getting a little out of hand!"

When violet hears that small insult, she sticks her tongue out at Everheart the next time Sam glances her way. The rest of us in the room giggle at the sight. In my heart, I love Violet that way...like I said to myself more than once, "she has the fire of life in her!"

"These two will do what I ask to the letter...even die. If I so ask them," I inform Everheart.

"Well then fine for now, if it lets you rest better. I will let them stay, but if they get out of hand, they leave...agreed?"

"Agreed...if they disobey me, they will leave," I make a promise that fits my mood and my own goals better!

"I am off, as I am sure you need your rest Rohanna?"

"Yes I do, so girls? I will see you later...Gaea I am tired now," I say in a now fading voice.

"We will leave you here in Ophelia's fine hands, as both Gwen and I have to study for tomorrow's classes" Nikki laughs at me trying hard to keep the air of the room light. I can tell, she is upset at seeing someone close to her hurt yet again.

Sara smiles to both of them, "I am staying, I hope I can Ro?" she asks me.

"Of course...my love," I yawn out in my tiredness to Sara, "I would like that and bye Gwen...Nikki. Don't worry I am in safe hands now," I wave bye to them, as they get-up to leave.

Both wave bye to me, as they walk out the door and once they are gone. Sara slides a large chair over next to my bed, even though she wants to crawl into mine and hug me all day. She settles for that spot and holds my now outstretched hand.

I wave a hand to both my bidden Nymphs and they understand the order without a word.

Joan takes a place next to the bath, where her power over the water within that small bathroom is stronger and changes her body to a solid unmoving ice statue.

Kenna goes to stand next to the door, as the rooms first guardian and changes to a statue of smooth black stone to wait for any of my needs.

My sleep comes easily, after the room is quiet and Sara helps me best in that sleep. By keeping the darkest of my dreams from my mind, a hard sacrifice on her part, but one she makes willingly.

During the day and long night, a few nurses come to check on the room and even Dr. Tenent joins them a few times. All of them were told of my plans for guards, but actually coming into the room and finding two statues of women following your every move with creepy glowing eyes of red or blue. That does not bode well for their slumber the next night.

With the coming of morning, I awake to lots of great pain in my chest. I can feel those bones healing up deep in there and my lungs are working hard on coughing up some of that burnt blood from my wounds.

As I cough a fit again, Sara woke to help me lean up and a nurse had to come into the room to assist her. When I am done with most of that terrible coughing, I have to smile at Sara because of her staying with me.

"Love...please go to class, you don't need more trouble because of this. Go please? I am fine and by noontime I shall go to the Grove and heal much better out there."

She leaves my room reluctantly at my request, with a smile to me and goes to her classes.

Long about noontime, I lifted myself out of that bed and dressed in hospital scrubs, as my regular clothes were a mess! When I was finally dressed, a nurse pushed me in a wheelchair along the hallway towards the main doors and both of my Nymphs kept watch over the path for me.

"Well I sent that ruined outfit of yours over to Rodger's Boutique, she will clean and fix it all good as new for ya," Dr. Tenent told me at the doors exiting Doyle.

"I did not know she did that, ma'am?"

"Yes, you pay real good money for her outfits and she backs them no matter what!"

"That's nice to know?" I nod too her, "But I am off to the Grove for now."

"Rohanna? Please...are you sure of this? You can wait here in Doyle longer if you want to?"

"You know and have seen it. I heal much better out there deep within the Grove?"

"Yes, but I want you back before tonight for a quick look-see and a quick MID test."

My head lowers at thinking of that again, Gaea I am hating all this prodding!

Tenent can easily see, that I am upset at more exams and she goes to comfort me "Hey...this one exam it will be real short, unless we find something? Then we have to test for that?" she tells me in a cheery voice, to get me feeling better.

"I understand ma'am. I will be back soon."

After I get pushed outside of Doyle in the wheelchair, I stand up with a little assistance from my two bound companions and port off to the Grove. With even more help from them, I make an unsteady walk to the warm spring pools, to get undressed and settled into one for the other Nymphs to attend to my healing to begin their work.

When a few hours have passed and the healers have done their best on me for now. I get up in somewhat less pain and move over to the large stump to eat a small meal of the fruits of this Grove has to offer me.

One of the matrons, as she serves me another small plate and she warns me "Guardian? Please take your time healing. That vicious weapon did much damage and the regular healing I can do for you, is not near enough. These wounds you have, they will take time to heal."

"Thank you for your best, I have to go. The humans of this new world, they do not let me rest."

"Maybe you should ignore them and just stay here?"

"No I can't. This one attack showed me for sure, that we are all vulnerable. The weapon was only used by the GOO. So some human out there, hunts us all and in time. A hundred years, a thousand maybe? They will come here, if we hide now and kill us all."

After I stand, my armor comes out instead of me redressing in the ER scrubs and I walk out to the campus again. My first stop, doc Tenent as promised.

When Tenent finishes scanning me, she smiles at the sight. "Humm all is great in there! Well healed and like I said. If you ever bottle what is out there, I am out of a job!" she laughs a little to me.

"Ya I'll look into that?" I jest her back.

"Any pain?" she asks while my armor comes back onto me with a silent pop.

"A little when I bend down low and when I cough?"

"That's to be expected with a injury that large to the muscles and your ribs. Just take it slow...no working out till Friday for you! Doc's orders!"

"Yes ma'am. I will obey."

"Now git! You have an appointment upstairs for that MID test, but it should not take too long? Then tomorrow you have one with Doc Bellows too?"

At her insistence, I go up and get that test done. When I get out of there a few hours later, I have two things in my mind. One my speed went up a notch, just barely noticeable. This was found in the renewed MID testing and I am so very hungry, Time to go eat!

~o~O~o~

Monday, March 12 6:05 pm
Crystal hall

With a tray piled high with food, I am looking for a spot to sit and eat. My neck cranes to see if anyone is up a level above me, where the Poe crowd goes and when I am about to go up there via the stairs.

A boy that looks all the part of a true Werewolf, he is walking toward me with two others by his side. One I have seen before, you can't miss that kid with my nose. Gaea that kid reeks! The other? I don't know him. But what grabs my eye is, All three of them wear a 'UV' band, in another color from what mine is?

The large wolf kid, purposely bumps into me at the stairs and slaps my tray from my hands. "Watch it fairy!" he shouts loudly to me.

All I do in reply is stand there, close my eyes and breath slowly. 'I so want to tear him apart...but I can't?' So I mumble to him, "Sorry to get in your way."

"You bet you are...lesbo chic!" he barks back at me, with a grin covering his face.

I stoop down to gather my fallen tray and he tries to give me a new shove from my side. With a quick sidestep, I am up and out of the way of his meager try.

But my Violet, she is more than mad at his act on me and she flies toward his face. Her nasty spear comes out and I just know her intent is on revenge.

"No Violet, come back here now!" I order her.

She stops her flight, just at his face and sulks on her way back to me.

The wolf boy starts to raise a hand, to swipe at her back, as she flies back to me and when I see that very stupid move on his part...I go more than nuts on him!

"You hit her and I will PAINT this very building's insides with your guts and blood!" I shout in warning to him of pain and death to come.

When the echo of that shouting of mine dies inside the building, I hear a lady shout at me from just behind me "ROHANNA!" and I look over my shoulder to see Circe staring angrily at me.

"Yes ma'am?" I sigh now caught.

"Please clean up that tray for me and get a new one for yourself. I will have a talk with this boy?"

"Yes ma'am." I surrender to her.

As I clean up that fallen tray of mine and go to get myself more food to replace it.

Circe pulls the three boys aside, far from prying eyes and ears "What are you nuts? All of you?" she questions the logic of the three.

"She threatened me!"

"Miss Leigh does not do threats, if you had hit her Pixie. She would have killed you...simple and for sure. You have no idea the tie those two have, she would kill for her Pixie or die? And the Pixie the same for her!"

"So what! That little fly was going at my face!"

"No she was not! Miss Leigh called her back, before she even got close. SO try to explain this mess you almost made, to someone who did not watch you start it! I watched all of it and I am not going to let you bait her into hurting you!"

The wolf boy shakes his head to Circe.

"I know what you're thinking Bloodwolf, you actually think because you're big and bad. You can take her? Jade a little girl, she nearly killed you last term and she was untrained!"

"She surprised me and had help!"

"Fine then, let me show you what you're up against and before you go after her?"

"What?"

"Follow me...NOW!" Circe orders all three of them.

All three follow the head teacher of the magic department, up a level and she spots me sitting with Gwen, as she runs me over her class notes on the classes I missed today.

Circe stops at my table and clears her throat to me to get my attention, "Miss Leigh?"

"Yes Ma'am?" I say, as I stand up for her.

"Miss Leigh, I want to stop a fight before it happens. Please show Bloodwolf your armor...that special set you showed me, please?"

"Yes ma'am, as you wish?" My voice mumbles out in my not even liking this idea.

When my lighter armor flashes over to my heaviest, The wolf boy cringes back from it and I smell just a little fear on him....'so you are a true Were! And you fear Mithril!' are my thoughts on his sudden fear of me.

"See Bloodwolf? Miss Leigh has armor, that you can't even touch without you getting burnt!" Circe tells the boy.

"Then add this?" I almost giggle to him and one of my Mithril blades comes siding out into my hand, then shakes it's sharp point at his face in a warning of pain to come.

"Put that away Miss Leigh! NOW!" Circe barks, only once at me.

"Yes ma'am, sorry?" I relent my teasing the boy with my blade and it fades from view.

"So, both of you, is this all settled then?" she questions us both, as her hands go to her hips in a most motherly way?...but MAD mother way!

"Up to him ma'am, my tray of diner. It did not commit suicide by itself?"

"Yes I saw that, Bloodwolf since you started all of this. Please take this warning and please stop. Before this gets of out hand?" she asks him and at the same time warns him.

Then Circe turns her anger on me once again "Miss Leigh, no retaliation for today's little spat, please?"

"I had not planned on any of that. BUT if he hurts one of mine. I will come for him," I warn both of them.

Circe's hand comes up quickly to my face, palm flat to me in warning of 'stop that' "Miss Leigh, enough of that," then she glares back at the boy, "This is over before it begins, got it?"

"Yes" he growls to us both reluctantly.

"Yes, what?" she corrects him, with a firm voice of demanding his manners be far better than they are now!

"Yes...ma'am?"

"Better, now!" she warns again, then nods back to me, "Miss Leigh, you can go back to your meal?"

"Thank you ma'am." I nod to her and she leaves with the boys in tow.

~o~O~o~

Just an hour later

I am porting over to Poe, to shower up and maybe catch up on a few class notes with Gwen or Nikki?

As I enter the building at the front door, Gwen was waiting for me, laying in wait too strike! She grabs my arm quickly and starts dragging me toward the sunroom "What...what!" I shriek at her over and over all the way down the hallway, as I am being dragged!

Once fully dragged into the room. Jade shoves a small carrot cake into my hands. On top of it, is one lit candle and she yells with the others in the room "Happy one month!"

"What?"

"One month!" she sings out to me her joy, "You made it one month after your change!"

"Why all this?" I question the group in my confusion, at all this celebrating over one month of being the 'new' me?

"Because, we have to celebrate the small steps once and awhile!" someone yells at me from across the room.

"Awww guys?" I start crying...why...heck if I know?

"Hey be happy!" Sara whispers into my ear, with her sudden appearance just behind me.

"Okay? But this cake is so small?" I stare down at the small cake in my hands, "How can I slice it this much? So all of you get a slice?"

"That one is all yours GIRL...we all know how much a Drow can eat, besides we have our own!" Toni shouts at me and then points a spread of food resting on a small table at the rooms edge.

Nikki comes at me with a fork in a hand raised in a threatening manner? Then jams it into the cake like a murder victim and takes out a hunk of it. "EAT!" she shouts at me, while shoving that hunk into my mouth.

After I swallow that large bite, and smiling at Nikki for it. I cut off a slice for Violet to enjoy and set her a place on a shelf to eat in peace. Now that she is set, I wander about the room looking at everyone having fun.

As I wander about the room, Ayla taps my shoulder to get my attention from the small party all around me "Hey try this candy my sister sent me, it's super rare and VERY good!"

I take a offered chocolate candy from the box of them and unwrap it as I stand there. Once I pop it into my mouth...Gaea! the taste is heavenly! "WOW Ayla! This is good! I have never tasted something so sweet!"

"Yep it's a secret blend of several types of rare cocoa beans, from the jungles of South America and others."

"I love it, can I have another?" I ask her quickly, now that I am totally hooked on them!

"Sure, I got a few boxes, just incase?" she winks at me.

Another candy gets popped into my mouth and the 'heavenly' taste keeps going. Then I roam around the room even more. As I wander around the room, I notice that I feel great! All warm suddenly from within...a very nice warm!

I notice that, My hearts are both beating hard in sync and my breath is getting deeper? 'why is that?' I wonder to myself, but don't seem to care as much as I should?

When I spot Hank or is it Lancer? What ever is that darn name of his is? 'I think a little in a fog?' I just have to walk over and talk to him 'Gaea he looks so...sexy...tonight! And that Doogie standing next to him TOO!' I smile at the thoughts.

"Hey Hank!" I almost shout at him, when I get close to him...almost too close! "Why don't we go talk some in my room?" I say in a very flirtatious tone to him.

Hank looks over Rohanna standing RIGHT next to him, standing real close? A usually calm and collected Drow is her normal self. What he sees now, is a girl that seems to be asking him out? Flirting...too? Then add that strange pink-purple glow is in her eyes? That glow only seems to happen for Sara or Roz? Not any guys so far, that he has seen yet?

"I don't think that is a good idea Ro? I have a girl?" he shrugs to me.

"So? Have two?" I insist to him.

"What?" he asks and his whole face questions me, with its sudden change to one of surprise.

"Have two? or if you want to...bring Doogie along?" I make a grab at him too "He is good looking too?"

"Are you okay?"

"I am great! Never felt better! COME on let's go?" My voice sings to him, As I tug on him harder to move and get closer to him at the same time.

"Are you...purring at me?" he asks while hearing a new sound coming from me, a deep rumble. That is not unlike a large cat and one he can feel too! Now that I am wrapped around his arm and leaning into his side VERY close indeed!

"And you don't like my purring? Perhaps you prefer the rougher growl?" and I let out a deep almost threatening one, that makes him step back a little at the sound.

"I think, it's a no for tonight," he tells me softly.

"Shoot, party pooper!" I yelp at him and I spin to face Doogie instead, "Well how about you then?"

Doogie looks at me, more than stunned at the question and notes the small body sway I have now. That 'sway' is new to his medical mind and makes him think? But he knows by reading my file....no alcohol or drug on the planet could even 'dent' me? Or make me 'stoned' in anyway he knows of?

"You okay Rohanna?" he asks me in his 'medical' person voice.

"Why does everyone keep asking me that? I am great, Never been better!"

"Ahh you do know I swing for the other team?"

"Well then, try an at bat with a Drow and I may change that team for ya!"

"No thanks Rohanna?"

"Well shit! I know a girl upstairs who wants me? Or a nice lust demon that never turns me down!" I bark at no one in particular and walk off in search of more of Ayla's candy!

In a few seconds, I have found my intended prey and pounce again on the small box of chocolates! My hand quickly grabs three more of the small delicious morsels! AND I pop one into my mouth and savor that taste, as it melts!

Doogie takes it upon himself to go and find Sara and Nikki. Once he does, he interrupts their conversation over magic with a strange question "Did you both notice Rohanna? She seems out of it and more than a little 'flirty?'.."

"What was that?" Sara laughs to him and near madness of his statement.

"Ya what are you saying Doogie?" Nikki asks confused by the same question.

"She seems 'off' to me?" he puts out his hand between them all and shakes it to indicate imbalance "Her eyes have a strange pink-purple glow and she is acting real weird?"

"Weird how?" Sara asks him in a tone, that shows her now rising concern.

"She tried to pickup on me and Hank?" he whispers to them, then adds, "And she is kind of 'swaying' like she is goofy?"

"This I have to see child!" Aung states to them both and they walk off in search of me.

Just as they spot me across the room, that second candy. Has found it's way into my mouth and I am sucking on that delicious thing for all it's got. As I try to walk or stumble my way across the sunroom, to get up stairs to Roz's room and have fun with her.

I stumble suddenly off my feet and fall on my butt, "Whoops!" I shout out and start giggling like mad at my falling down.

Gwen who happens to be standing there, just stares down at me sitting on the floor and my strange act of giggling like mad, "Rohanna? Crap!...your shit faced!"

"No way!" I laugh up at her from my butt and that strange idea of her's, "I don't get drunk! There is no Elvin bandy here? I could go get some of mine and let's see?" I ponder that new idea now.

All three of them now stand over me, as I try to get up and fail once trying? When I try again and nearly fail. Sara finally takes my arm and pulls me to my feet, when she sees that I can't get up anymore.

"Thanks Sara...ohh there ya are!" I state as if I just noticed she was there, "Lets go have some fun! Maybe grab Roz too?

Both of Sara's eyebrows go up, when she stares at Nikki in surprise, "She is toasted! What makes a Drow 'bent' or 'stoned' Aung?"

"I have no idea what could? She nearly drank that dragon's blood the other week, that alone should have killed her?"

I try to hand my last candy to Sara and get her to eat it, "Try this! It's great!" I offer it to her with a shaky hand.

Nikki takes it instead from me, "Where did this come from?"

"Ayla...and I like it! It tastes real good!" I say with a cheesy grin on my face.

"Did you start feeling 'real good' after having some of that?"

"Ya...I guess? But let's go have fun?" I purr at Sara, then make a grab at her chest, "I always love these things...mine aren't that big...yet? But maybe soon?" I ponder and make a grab at mine again to compare the size difference.

"Ayla! come here!" Nikki yells in a way out to the room, that everyone knows something is wrong.

Ayla runs over to them all, from her room just down the hallway "What?" She asks just getting there.

"Where in the heck did this chocolate come from?" Sara asks next and shows a piece to her.

"It's some uber rare blend, my sister found on her travels in Europe and it's mostly made of very rare beans from the South American jungles, why?" Ayla questions the demon girl.

"THAT!" Aunghadhail shouts back at her, while pointing right at me, "You found by accident, the only thing that makes her goofy? AS You kids say?"

Ayla turns to see me pawing at Sara, a lust demon! And I am winning! When I finally notice Ayla standing there with us, I just have to ask her, "Hey join us in my room, it will be fun!" I giggle to her and go back to my pawing at Sara.

"No thanks...me in the same room with a drugged Drow and a lust demon? Nope I like my sanity!"

"Coward!" I say to her with a sloppy smile on my face.

Ayla shakes her head at the whole strange thing "Who would have thought that a simple candy, would make a Drow that can drink poison on her cornflakes. Act like this?"

Aunghadhail sees a growing issue in this "Children come closer to me and listen to me. Please, none of you say or tell anyone of this!" she insists.

"Why Aung?" Jade asks the queen.

"Why child? Because if that simple candy can be combined with yet another drug? It can be made to kill Rohanna! Understand my issue now?"

"Yes Aung...we do" most of the room says in turn to her.

"Well I guess, I will take 'miss grabby hands' back to her room and put her to bed then?" Sara states next to Nikki, while keeping me at bay, with her many tentacles.

"Sara...no sex with her, she is not in her right mind!" Nikki's eyes narrow in warning the lust demon.

"What me! roofie a girl to have my way with her! I do have morals...low...but morals! Anyway I love a challenge like this!"

"What challenge is that?" Nikki scowls next at her "If I can ask?"

"Me 'NOT' having my way with her and avoiding her advances!"

Soon enough, Sara drags me to my room and when I finally become aware what she is doing! My clothes vanish off me as I hit the door "Well come in and lets have fun!" I purr back at her.

Sara shakes her head at me and 'facepalms' in defeat "This if going to be a long night!" and she slams the door shut.

~o~O~o~

Tuesday, March 13 6:15 am
Poe cottage--my room

I sit up suddenly in my bed and find Sara next to me? And my head is pounding like a drum at a parade! "What happened last night?" I groan out.

Sara, does not move at all. she just lays there like a slug and is all curled up in my sheets. When I give her a firm shove and she wakes with some more of my prodding. I ask her again "What happened last night?"

She smiles up at me, from her laying postion, "Nothing really? Sex wise that is!" She now pouts her disappointment of that at me.

"So what are you doing here. I can't remember anything past my dinner? And a cake?" I question even more, with a fog covering over the nights events in my head and a growing thumping of pain on top of that.

"Well Ayla? She gave ya a candy and that simple chocolate? It seems is your bane in the world. It drugged ya, then made you stoned and horny as all heck!"

"What!" I shriek out at her.

"Yep! It did! You tried to pickup on Hank and Doogie. Then finally me and Ayla?"

"Ohh my! Gaea I am so embarrassed!" I scream and pull the sheets over my head again.

"It's alright? None of them took ya up on the offer?" she smiles at me.

"What ever, but I did do it!" I mumble from beneath the sheets.

"But what hurt me the most was?" she admits to me "I had to tie you up all night in my tentacles! Or I am sure you would have run off and found someone!"

"AWWW fuck!"

"Nope we did not do that last night....to my great pain! Gods it was hard for me not to take advantage of ya! All your pawing at me and saying fun stuff!"

"Sorry?" I mumble again and I pound at my bed in anger.

"It's okay? And then fun at the same time! I thought you had finally lost it, when you asked where Peeper was roomed at?"

"I did!" I suddenly shoot up in bed, as I shout out at her.

"Yep...ya did and it was funny!" she laughs back at me, barely able to stop.

I collapse back to the bed in defeat "So Ayla got rid of that candy?"

"I am not sure if she did? I did order fifty...one pound boxes of it last night though? For later research?" she smiles evilly at me, her new intent.

"Why would you do that?"

"You know why?" she grins even more evilly at me, "besides trying out that candy, under controlled conditions? It might be fun?"

"Fun for you? But I blacked out! I don't remember a thing!" I warn her.

"Hummm? How about we try small bits, till we find a bad issue?"

"What? You're still insisting on this?"

"Ya, think of this as drinking? You did that in your past lives? Did you not?"

"Yes, and since you put it that way? Now it does sound kind of fun to me!"

"Yep, now I have to make sure that you don't get away from me and go bone Peeper!"

I shiver at the thoughts of being with Peeper in that way "If I do get away from you! I will curse you!"

"I am sure you will and I will curse myself, for letting THAT happen to a lover of mine!"

"Well I had better get up and get ready for the day!"

"Yep, but remember? Tenent has you on a very limited leash, so no class for you and you have to go see Bellows today?"

"Shoot! When is that pain scheduled for?"

"8 am?"

"So?" I grin to her "We have time till I have to go?"

"Yes we do, but I have to take it easy on ya. As I just know you're still hurting!"

Over an hour later after we had some fun, I walk back into my room from getting showered up and find that Sara is still in my room? And laying on my bed too!

"Why are you here...love?" I ask her, as I toss a wet towel into my bin of laundry.

"I wanted to make sure you're all good?" she winks at me, "Can't I do that?"

"But don't you have class too?"

"Yes, but I have a more independent schedule than you do, I can skip some classes once and a while," she grins up at me, while rolling over onto her side.

"That must be real nice to have?" I say to her, as I pull out today's underwear and start to put it on.

Sara, gets up from her laying there on my bed and tempting me again. To help me into my top, then brushes out my long hair for me, while I grab a bottle of nail polish and start to put it on.

"Love this long hair, but it does take time out of the day to brush it?" she asks.

"Yes, it does? I find that time is great for calming myself for the day to come, that small task and the time it takes."

"Humm, now I can see why the long hair. It makes more sense now!"

After she is done for me, I stand and my armor pops onto my body. I give it a few adjustments and go to hug her before I go.

Sara stops me, and then studies me rather strangely "Why the armor?"

"I just feel like wearing it?"

"But you have so many nice things to wear now? Why wear, what you wore for so many years back then? It makes no sense to do that now?"

I sigh back to her, after I give her a shrug "I have no idea, this just 'felt' better today for some reason?"

"Well off ya go! Tell Bellows for me, that I found some more of your loose screws last night!" She smiles at me, then wraps a deep hug and kiss on me.

"I think telling him of my candy addiction is a bad thing?" I question her logic.

"Ya, but such fun to see what those limits are!" she warns me and gives me the littlest evil smirk, "Now! git going!" Then she smacks my backside, as I get shoved out the door of my room.

~o~O~o~

Tuesday, March 13 8:00 am
Doyle med center

After I close the main offices door, I smile to Doogie, "Well how was my party last night?"

"Very fun, after you left!"

"Ohhh pooo! On ya!" I almost shout at him.

"So are you feeling, more like yourself?" he whispers to me.

"Yessssss, and don't you tell the doc! OR any doc about that...ever!"

"Never, my lips are sealed. Doctor-patient privilege!" then he waves at the door for me, "the doc is waiting for ya, go on in?"

After I go into Bellows office, I close the door behind me slowly as I greet him "Hi Doctor Bellows, I was told to come on in today?"

"Yes, Rohanna. You were, please have a seat?" he points at one of his large wingback chairs by his desk.

Before I go to sit, I just have an urge to go look out both of his windows and once that is done. That chair he pointed to, I move it to a better spot. One that I feel is more comfortable and go sit in it.

After I give Violet a wave to go perch herself, I ask Bellows softly "Why this visit...sir?"

~o~O~o~

My simple task of task of checking the room out, before I sat. It looked to him like this, rather than the simple thing it was in my mind.

Before he begins talking to Rohanna.

Doctor Bellows makes several notes, on what he just watched the Drow teen do when Rohanna entered the room.

After she closed the door behind her softly, she then locked it and checked it to be sure. Then walked slow measured steps, across the room. Like she was judging the distance to be sure, to each window in turn and checked each window to be sure it was locked.

What was a surprise to him at each window, was that she placed a very small spell on each and tested the glass to know it's strength with a small 'tap'? Next she paced the room off towards the set of chairs and moved the one farthest from the door. Over to the wall, with it's back at the wall. The other chair, was moved ever so slightly, to cover the door and give her something to 'duck' behind?

Next, as she sat down. She flicked her hand 'just so' and that Pixie of her's. Flew off and found a spot to cover her, from behind him! When that Pixie landed on her spot to perch, her wicked sharp spear came out.

This change in her, was alarming indeed to him.

~o~O~o~

"Well Rohanna? I called you in to have a regular chat and maybe? We can discuss if any of the attacks on you, have affected your well being or feeling of safely at Whatley?"

"Okay...sir?"

"So, do you feel safe here?"

"No," I say more than flatly.

"Alright? I can understand that?"

"Really...sir? You understand being a 'pin' cushion?"

"Please, I am trying to help you?"

"Hummm, okay? Then 'help' away?" I wave a dismissive hand at him.

"I understand you don't like coming here to see me, that is normal to most who do come here?"

"Yes, that I am sure of. But in my case, I do know I am 'nuts' and know exactly what is wrong with me."

"That 'thing' you can't talk about?"

All I can get out to him is a simple nod of my head, that's enough for his understanding.

"We will try and come back to that if we can? But let's work on that feeling safe issue?"

"So? I am not feeling safe here at all, anymore after this last issue?"

"Well lets us try and fix that, shall we?"

"Maybe, no on that? You're not a warrior and have no idea on how to fix it? So I guess we are done!"

After I am done barking at him, I spring to my feet and walk to his door at a quick pace. But Bellows stops me with a simple request "Please stop Rohanna? I am trying to help you?"

I stop at his door, with the knob in my hand "And what if I want to leave today?"

"Leave this office or the school?"

"The office, of course?"

"Please stay, you need this time with me today and if I have too? I will insist on you staying? You made a promise to Carson, to let me try and help you over this issue and many others?"

"That I did, but using it as a weapon? That is not a good idea on your part?"

"Please sit, as a friend with me and not as a patient?"

I sigh deeply back to him, "I will do it for you, only you because you asked me the way you should."

And I retake my seat, but not before checking the room again, with a quick glance as I sat!

"So, why the armor you're wearing today?"

"It felt, right, good to me and so I wore it?"

Bellows takes down some fast notes on his pad, then asks "Did you notice the way you walked into my office today? Was that planned, or you just being you?"

"No planning on my part? Everyone tells me I walk funny? Or look over a room more than once in my strange way?"

"Well I noticed a vast change this time, from your normal way of coming into my office?"

"Ya, doc? What?"

"You locked my door, checked the window locks, dropped a spell on each, and then moved both of my chairs to cover the room better, with your back at the wall? Then add Violet, she is behind me and her weapon is out?"

As he goes down that long list of what I just did, I go down my own list of why I did that!

Sara's little attack and what it showed me. I may have gotten over it, but it still was there? The Big Boston fight and how I was treated...by humans as a monster! Then the other Boston trip and it's issues with the same humans.

Next was Truck and his little spat, that I let get too far? One that almost killed me? Heck it did kill me! But what I saw there shocked me, I wanted to stay?

Now this week, with Aunghadhail and her experiments. That made me feel so used, and dirty! She violated the basic laws! But punishment will never come for her now?

Then the other days attack? I am sure that one is linked to Boston and that Reverend who chases after Sara, to kill her for being a GOO. And now that same mad man, he is chasing after me somehow?

I run my fingers through my hair nervously and stare at Bellows as I almost whisper back to him.

"So? I am not feeling safe here at all, not anymore after this last issue?" but my mind goes over that vast list of many issues of why this place is not safe, too many issues I just listed not a second ago to myself!

"Is there any idea that you have, that can help with that feeling of yours?"

"Leave and find a place where only us Sidhe live?" that is the only thing I can think of to fix this?

"I don't think that is possible or smart right now? To cut off a whole section of people from the rest?"

"Let's not go there, it's not a good place for someone to enter...that does not know what is coming?"

"What is coming then? Please tell me?"

"War."

"With what? War, with who?"

"Something so old, just looking at one would kill you. That is the only reason for me to be here?"

"So you are thinking about that 'I am weapon' issue again?"

"I am one...and" I try to tell him what Aunghadhail did to me, us but can't and that blasted book again, it stops me cold!

"We can help you past that feeling? Maybe you can try being a student first? I heard you taught the archery class very well, the students loved you!"

I grin at him "I know, I love that teaching and showing others new skills."

"We can try and get you more classes to help TA with?"

"I would like that a lot" then it hits me again. I am training others to kill, just like before?

When he sees or feels how suddenly sad I get, he asks me at a near whisper "What Rohanna, you were happy just a second ago? What changed?"

"I remembered why I trained others?" I sniff now, as my tears now fill my eyes, "I was training more weapons!"

"But here, you are not doing that? Archery class is more about the sport here, or the simple challenge it brings to most."

"I guess?" I say back to him, so not sure anymore what is real?

"Well it is? I have not heard of any archery powered students at this school this term? And if we do get one, that uses that power? We can have them train with others? Is that a good way to solve this?"

"Maybe, maybe...not? What if they die someday and what I might have taught them, could have saved them?" I worry on in my head, that future and the unknown past of my training others? Did I fail some students of mine way back then?

"Like you just said, maybe and we can never know the truth of then?"

"I want to go now, can I?" I beg him.

"Sure, why not? You gave me a good try today, so let's stop and pick this up tomorrow?" he suggests to me with a smile.

"Tomorrow?" my head tilts to him, as I question his statement, "I have classes tomorrow, one of them is teaching archery, if you keep letting me do that?"

"Okay then, let's do this after that one class. I will not take that from you, unless you want to stop it?"

"One class?" I question on more.

"Yes, one class. I am excusing you from the rest of them for the day and maybe Wednesday's classes too?"

"Why?"

He hands me a sheet of paper from his printer, "Please go and ask Sara for me? She may explain this better to you, than I can?"

I take the offered page and my power over reading fast goes to work. It drops it all into my mind in a second, but I don't understand any of it at all? And most of all, one word..... Hypervigilance?

"Are...are you going to send me back to ARK?" I have to ask him and see if he tells me the truth!

"Never! I will fight with all I have, to keep that from happening to you. That would be a death sentence, at best for you! I can't live with that outcome for you?"

"Thanks...sir. For telling me the truth?"

With a nod from him, I go to the door and leave. As I exit the outer office, I notice I am hungry and skipped breakfast today in my haste to get here. Or maybe, missed it because of Sara and that last fling!

When I get outside of Doyle, I port off to Crystal to fetch myself that missed breakfast. As I stand in line, my phone rings and I look to see who is calling me? A picture of a evilly grinning Sara, shows me who is there and I answer it fast!

"Where ya at? Bellows called me and told me you escaped!...Nutty Drow on the loose!" she giggles to me.

"I am filling that void, from last night?"

"Hummm?" she questions me, with sexy intent dripping on the very sound of her voice.

"Food, not that!" I shriek out.

"Ohhh I thought you found Peeper...and!"

"Yeeech! Now I am losing my appetite!" I pretend vomiting at the phone.

"I'll be right there!" she sings at me over the phone.

"Wait, I think we need to talk somewhere more personal? Bellows gave me a note to show you? I don't understand what it says, the words are none I have ever heard of?"

"Okay, he did call and tell me that. So wait there for me, grab a to-go box and we will eat out somewhere?"

After I grabbed a small bag full of to-go boxes, just filled with food. Sara came rushing into Crystal and up to me "Well lets go!" she beams at me.

"Where too?" I question her.

"That small hill where Sam set-up that range to shoot from? I saw she added a nice group of benches and a great table that looks like a rock?"

With a touch and a small thought on my part. We are there, that bag of food gets dropped on to the table and as I go to sit. Sara asks me "That note, I want to read it while you eat some?"

I hand it to her, as I start on the first box of food. While I eat, she paces the stone table all around me, reading that note and as she does. Sara sounds out "Hummm?" or "Okay?" once and awhile. That sound from her bothers me greatly, as I can't read her body language to tell if that is good or bad for me!

As that first box of food is finished off, I just have to ask her. It's killing me! "What!" I shout at her, "what is it?"

"This basically says to me and I agree with Al...ahh Bellows. You are having issues with being hurt so much, so now you are overreacting too much?"

"What does that mean?" I squint to her.

"That armor you're wearing, you checking locks and sometimes more than once. Resetting a chair, so your back is against the wall?" she waves her hand all around us "Even out here, I am sure that you're feeling out to the winds or the plants? To see, who maybe around us now?"

"So? I do that, what is the issue with it?"

"You did not do it last week?" she states to me and the worry shows in her voice to me now.

I look back over the week in my head. She is right, I did not do that last week? I used to in the far past, as everything was out to kill me? But not now!

"What gets me, is why you're acting this way? I know you got messed up a bit this month?" she questions herself "the change, dealing with Aung suddenly. My attack, and I hope you are past that?" she grins at me.

"Yes love...we are far past that!"

"So that leaves, Boston and the maybe of who did that?" When she says that, I look away suddenly and she catches that move of mine.

"Then Truck and his group? I know that shook you up badly, but you can kill them all at anytime! You let them beat you...love!" she almost cries for my pain "To show that blasted Carson you can control yourself!"

"I am trying, I did let them go too far? That TK guy got me off guard with that attack of his?"

"Okay, one day he will get his!" she shakes a fist at nothing and crumples that paper a little more, "But then add, this last sword deal, then maybe Aunghadhail and that issue with Caitlin you both will not talk about?"

I nod as best I can to her, on that issue of Caitlin and Artificers.

"So there is nothing else? All of that is bad, but nothing else to add?"

I look away from her new stare, or I might lie to her with my very eyes!

"DARN IT! there it is, there is something else! Tell me!" she demands from me, just after she spots my glancing away from her.

"No," I say at the woods beyond us, that I now stare at.

"Please tell me?" she pleads to me now and grabs onto one of my hands.

"No, last time I did. You got lost in yourself and hurt me. That might not happen this time, you hurting me? But you getting lost, that might still happen?"

"I will not get lost?" she gives me a very questioning look to the strangeness of my answer, "Whatever that really means?"

"LOST! As in, do something stupid and get sent away from here or worse!"

"Me?" she questions my logic.

"Yes you!"

"Tell me what this is? Or I can not fix it, or avoid it?"

"I have someone working on it, for us both?"

"Ohhhh you do! That can be only one person...or THING!" she shouts out, now mad as she can get and the shadows grow in size around her in her anger.

Suddenly, with her great speed. Sara grabs on my arm, 'actually' she latches on to me! Then drags me off at great speed to Poe and her basement room. She blows us both into her already open door and then slams it closed.

Next, She shouts out at the pentagram on the floor, "DADDY! Get here right now! I demand answers for this...thing you did! Or are hiding from me!"

While she stands there waiting and she is very angry at the world. She places me on her bed and grabs a soda for me, "Here Rohanna...love, have this for now? I have a father to hurt a little!"

As usual, a dark circle of shadows forms on one wall and a tall man wearing an faultless white suit walks out of it. "Good day Rohanna? I hope your classes are doing well?" He greets me, when he exits.

"They are Gothmog...sir? I am finding out so much now and showing some of the other kids what I know of archery?"

"Good to hear that! Did you need anything?" he grins at me.

"Not that I know of?"

"Good please call on me, if I can help out with anything?"

Sara's tapping foot, now gets his attention "Well my pumpkin? What is this call for, if not for Rohanna and her well being?"

"IT IS DADDY! You hid things from me! What are they?"

"What are you talking about, Sara...dear?" he grins to her.

"Something happened this month and that is affecting Rohanna's balance in life. Doc Bellows is calling it Hypervigilance syndrome," she tells him rather flatly, with very little in the way of respect to him.

"I see? Well we can not have that. I am dealing with that issue and now! I will speed up my dealing with that and put much more effort into it's resolution!"

"Tell me daddy!" she demands again.

"No, I promised not too involve you in this."

Sara glares at me sipping on my soda, while sitting on the bed, "You asked him to leave me out of what Rohanna?"

"This, last time I got hurt. This time, I want it handled differently?"

"We are both past that...place? Please tell me or let daddy tell me?"

I shake my head, just a little to them both.

"DARN it! Please?"

"See what I mean, you get lost in it?"

Her dad laughs at her, as he watches us both talk "The Drow is right, this one is a smart one! She does know our kind very well indeed! The younger ones of our race, like you my dear? They do get fixated and get as she says 'lost' to the subject in their anger."

"DAD! You are not helping me here! Rohanna needs help, or this will get worse?" Sara snarls at her father now.

"I am helping her and will now double or better my current efforts to do so?"

"See, all is well...my love?"

"No it's not, how can I help out if I do not know what is wrong. If this 'unknown' passes right before me now, I will miss it and you will get hurt for it?" she pleads with me.

Gothmog winks at me "She is correct on that logic? But it is still your choice, to do as you wish on this?"

After several minutes thinking and my frustration growing with every one of those seconds. I give into the logic of her's "Okay, tell her everything Gothmog. Sara is right on that logic...simple black and white. Her not knowing can get us both hurt?"

Gothmog, he nods his understanding of my wishes to me and runs down the whole incident in his strange language to Sara in mere seconds. When he is finished, she looks at me and is very upset at it all.

"So Reverend Englund is at it again?" she questions both of us.

"I don't think so? I questioned him days ago and he seemed to know nothing of this attacks on us both?"

"You did?" Both of them say almost in unison to me.

"Yes, he seemed to believe me, a little bit?"

"I have to wonder why he would do that now?"

"Maybe he understands, that I" my head tilts in the old thoughts of back then, "a hunter of the GOO. If I don't see you...Sara, as a threat? Then you are not one?"

"So all of this, so far is this new Roberts guy?" Sara asks us both.

"That is what the last assassins in Boston told me?" Gothmog tells his child.

"Yes, that leader of that small group of three and the sniper, they both ousted him," I add my knowledge to the subject.

"But daddy? You said you talked to only two?" then she turns to glare me, still sitting on her bed "What or who is the third one Rohanna?" she now asks me.

"There were three of them, in that team of snipers. One shooter, a leader and some get-away driver" I sigh a little to her, as I look down to the floor in apprehension, "I killed the last one, by snapping his neck."

"YOU WHAT?" she asks in shock of my act.

"I killed him and it felt rather good to me at the time. Crushing that life from some," I nearly spit the next word out to her in my anger "HUMAN! That was trying to kill us both, for only the want of money!"

"Damn it! Why did you do that, was it that damned Drow part of you again?"

"Yes and don't disrespect a whole part of me! That 'Drow' is me, a very large part of what I am now!" I shout back at Sara.

Sara lowers her voice, to just above a whisper to me "I am sorry, I forget sometimes what it might be like to have two halves and having both parts fighting in your head like that?"

Gothmog, cuts the sudden silence of the room with his next bit of information "Just so you both know this? When I found a hidden meeting place of this cabal? One that they had just left hours before and burned down after their leaving. My personal, they found. No felt, the presence of Mythos in the room and it was a very slight one?"

"That would make the sword that got SHOVED through Rohanna make more sense?" Sara tells him, then looks at me for answers.

"Yes, that would make sense to me? That blade was rare in ancient times, I only ever saw two of them in all my time? We all thought, at the time. The blades were made by Mythos magic and used by their assassins on my kind."

"Well that changes things, now doesn't it!" Sara quips in now.

"Yes it does," Gothmog tones out slowly to me, "But which one of my kind, would have allied themselves with a human priest, that chases one of us?"

"I am sure the human knows nothing of what he is dealing with, or is being controlled by that GOO your team felt?" I suggest.

"But who of us, would come after me?" Sara asks her father.

"Not you, they want me and killing you is a way to that goal. Then add, I am sure this being, wants you out of the way and add to that....your dad?"

"Who would want that!" She shakes her head at the idea and paces the room in thought, "None of my family want me that dead! My uncle, maybe?"

"There is only one, that gains from all three of us dying and that now includes Nikki too!"

"Who is that?" Sara questions me, but I can tell her dad...he knows who I am talking about.

"The Bastard, the one who is solely responsible for my life being ruined!"

"How can you be so sure of that?"

"Rohanna is correct, my daughter. That is the only one, who can even hold these cards in the game being played now?"

"This is his first move, or one of the first moves?"

"I am sure also," Gothmog adds to my theory.

"Well, how about the both of you figure this out? As I have no idea what is out beyond the campus grounds and I have no real contacts out there to use."

After I finish that short statement, I start walking to the door to leave both of them.

"Where are you going Rohanna?" Sara asks me , just as she notices me at the door.

"I am going to go do something I should have done weeks ago, for someone very important to me. I will see you later tonight, perhaps dinner time?"

"Fine, I will meet you in crystal for dinner and call me for a time to be there please?"

"Yes, I will and now I am off!" and out the door I go, to leave the two GOO to figure out how to end this mess, or at the least get me and Sara off that target list.

~o~O~o~

Tuesday, March 13 11:05 am
Poe cottage basement, Sara's door

I wave to Violet, who was waiting in the hallway for my exit "Hey my little one, let's be going? We have something very important to do today!" I grin at her.

"What is that?" her tiny voice asks me, from just landing on my shoulder.

"The most important thing in the world, to both of us right now!" I smile to her now and with a thought we port to the Groves outer trail.

"We are today...now!" she squeals in joy to me.

"Yes we are, I wanted to save you from some of my pain. The pain I have in those old memories, but my doing that. It hurt you even more? So today, we will do what I should have done weeks ago!"

She hugs my neck, as tight as she can muster "Please I want this so bad!"

Once we both walk into the Grove's center. I spot Aunghadhail off to one side, she is sitting on a large stone and writing in a spellbook is my guess.

"So you are here now, even in the daytime?" I ask the old Fae Queen.

"Yes I am, Warrior. I want this task done as fast, as I can get it finished."

"Let me guess, You are writing even more spellbooks for all the Sidhe to use?"

"For all, for you, for Nikki? Then I am adding to that with my take on past history?"

I walk slowly to her, as we both talk and now stand over her. I tap on that book she now writes in, sitting on her lap, "So, is the way to get that CURSED book of command off me in this?"

Aung sighs back to me, "No that knowledge is not in this tome, I wrote all about how to do that several weeks ago. It has been placed in a safe spot and will be shown to you soon enough. Or I will show you it, when I feel you are better able to cope with this new world without the book's Geas on you?"

"So your opinion is what is binding me now, not the book's?"

"I know you want total freedom from that Geas and the binding? But you need more time to balance this new life before that freedom comes. If you go too fast in this, it will hurt you or others you care for and lastly maybe cause your death?" Aung tells me, while not even having the courage to look me in the face.

"I hope your right and DO the right thing!"

"I will," she says rather flatly to me, that regal demeanor of her's shows once again.

"Aung, Can you please stand for me?"

"Yes I can, why Rohanna?"

"For this" I state to her as she stands up, then I yell out at the Grove "I claim aggrieved status and want to punish the bad manners Aunghadhail had with me this week?"

~"GRANTED"~ the Grove's winds cry out to us both.

"What?" Aunghadhail suddenly questions me in her confusion at my request and even more on it being honored!

Now my right hand raises fast and strikes her across the left side of her face even faster. The fierce blow, cases her to sway and falter, but not fall. She stands back up to me fully, as her fists both ball up in anger and a spell is being called by her via a small whisper of her's.

"THAT was for calling me a 'servant!' You will never call me that again, you are no longer a Queen to anyone! You're the one who offered to call me 'sister' and with that one word 'servant'!" I yell at her "you left all that goodwill behind!"

"I should!...." she trails off the threat, as I step up to her closer, far too close for her to act and she knows it!

"You should what!" I demand from her, just inches from her face, "Rebuild that bridge of goodwill by actions and keep helping me with learning something that might save us Sidhe someday? Something that might even save Nikki herself?"

"You are right? I should have never said that, it was said in anger and then I made it worse by adding that command from your book to that?" She yields up an apology to me.

"Ohh yes you did, you stepped over a huge line there and I almost thought to hurt Nikki for it! I would have hurt an innocent because of your actions" I shout at her now and give her pause.

"I am sorry, both to you and Nikki. I made a large mistake."

"I understand what you were after, I may have needed that harsh shove to come to realize, that evil act you did! It was back then, not in this now I stand in? And I can't do anything about it, but deal with it inside myself as best I can?"

"Yes I hope you will come to find, a better balance soon and can I help with regaining that balance in some small way?"

"Yes you can, please tell Sara what you did to me with Artificers? Then she will know and that knowledge will help her, to help me past this dark place in my mind?"

"I will do so tonight with Sara, you are right and you need her full help."

"Thanks for that, I needed to hear that you do care?"

"I do" she says to me, but I feel a veil of something else behind those few words.

~o~O~o~

After I nod to Aung, I walk off far deeper into the Grove and search out for one of the Nymph matrons. When I find one, I ask her where a good place to lay a spell circle would be here and she leads me off to such a spot. The one she leads me to, was far better than I hoped to ever get.

As this one had at least three large ley lines under it! Then add to that, a very large and utterly flat surface to make that circle upon it. This was a real gem of a find.

With a smooth motion I pull my large bronze colored box from nothing and then unlock it. Once the top of it slides clear, a small box is pulled from within it, by my almost shaking hands.

A box that held lots of importance to me and held some sadness within it too?

This box is gently laid on a nearby rock, with the honor and care it deserves. Then I grab a small kit for making casting circles form that box and I close my larger box back up.

When that box of mine fades away, I go back to that smaller box and wave Violet over to me "Come my little one, this is important to you," I beckon to her.

When she flies over to me, My hand lays on the boxes top and I think of a little saying of honor to it and it's past owner. Then I open the box's top to her "This was the box that my very first Pixie owned, all that she was is in here and no other Pixie has ever looked in here," I more than choke up, my eyes fill with tears at the memories and nearly cry to her.

On the boxes top is one layer of silk, with a long lost Pixie family crest embroidered on it and below it is folded leather. This leather, is a full size leather set of armor, one that is far too large for a Pixie to ever use.

As I pull that out of the box and lay it on that silk cloth. Violet looks at me strangely and asks me "How did she use that, it's so big?"

"Magic of course?" I smile at her.

The next item pulled out, is a book bound in a fine skin of a magical beast that only this Pixie knew? She never told me, then add to that. This was her family's book, it contains her diary and that long family history she had. Along with I am sure of, many of her personal spells.

"This Violet, is yours now. It was her diary, spell book and family history. It's up to you to read it and tell others what's inside this, in a teaching circle one day?"

"What was her name?"

"Khemir, because of the white color her hair had and how hard she fought for me!"
(diamond)

"That was her given name, so what will mine be?"

"I will still call you Violet, as I love that name on you. But your honor name between us, will be 'Tagnik'zun xukuth' As no other heart beats stronger, more loyal or with such fire as a dragon's does! All that is in you, my small one." (dragon's heart)

"I love that name!" she shouts up at me and her pride shows it.

Then I pull a small roll of leather out of the box and lay it on the silk next. I open the roll's leather strap holding it closed and when it is opened. The roll shows a set of spears for Pixies, with each one inside it's own small slot "This was her's too" I begin "It's all yours now, to bring new honor with them and to them!"

Violet sings out happily to the Grove and the world "I will, I will!"

My hand slides down the armors side and it splits open with it's passing. Then I find at the armors inside, just at the center of the back. A small flap and under it when lifted, is a small metal tag that is part of the leather.

"What color would you like to see accent your new armor and as if I did not already know that choice little one?!" I nod to her.

"Violet of course!" she winks at me.

I finger a magic pattern on that small metal tab, when done it's runes glow with Violet fire and a very small box the size of a Pixie hand is lit by them on the tag.

"Place your right hand, your heart hand, in that box and think of that violet color you want to see? Then say "Usst!" with feeling and this armor will be yours from now on." (Mine)

I watch on as she does what I said, when she is done. The armor's runes all embroidered on it's surface glow and the base color changes from a gray. To a very dark violet, with bright violet accents in the runes and sleeves.

When the glow from the runes finally died down, the whole suit of armor shrank down to Violet's exact size. She gasped at the magic happening before her, once it was done matching her smaller size. She picked it up, then hugged the armor close to her chest and looked up at me.

"This is mine now?" she asked me reluctantly.

"Yes, it is yours for all time. May it guard you in your life!"

"What next?" she asks me, with a look of uncertainness on her small face and in her voice.

"Put it on, then we can bond with it's help better and easier?"

Her old armor flies off her, as fast as she can pull it from her body and then she slides the new armor on to her body. As it goes sliding onto her back, her wings vanish, for but a second and reappear when she is done closing the suit. Just as good magic armor should do, it lets you get into it with little fuss and great speed!

"All done! How do I look?"

"Beautiful! My little one," I say proudly to her.

She leaps into the air and flies all around me like a creature gone mad! "Wow!" she shouts out, "this armor fits so well, I don't even feel it! And am I flying faster now?" she questions me as she spins about me, at nearly a blur.

"Yes you are, that is part of the magic and I will explain all of that later on! But now, land for me and think of the word "Jatha'la" (big)

She goes to land on my shoulder, but I shoo her off and point at the nearby rock "Over there, please? You will understand better when this happens?"

"What happens?" she questions my words.

"Just think that word for me, when you land? Please."

When violet lands on that rock, she makes a comical effort at showing me, she is thinking of that one word and to her utter shock. She grew to my size, well a little shorter?

At five foot-three, Is my guess?

Violet spins all about in shock and looks over her shoulder at the fact her wings vanished. Then she glares at me "Where are my wings?"

A Fae as big as you, it really can't fly too well and losing them, it helps you blend better with us 'elves'?" I tell her the facts of the suits magic on her.

"Can I go back?" she asks in shock, that maybe this is permanent?

I laugh at her fear "Of course you can! Just think 'Inlul' and all will return to normal."
(Small)

"Wow! This is neat" she shrieks out and hugs me.

I hug her back, in full size for the first time "Yes it is!"

"How long does this last?" she asks me, after she lets me go and starts comparing her new size to all the things around her in glee!

"Well it lasts in the Grove, as long as you want it too? In the real world, it lasts but one hour a day and must recharge off the magic of the world for a full day, to regain that hour back."

After I explain the spell more to her, her sister Lilac shows up and stares at her in shock when she notices the elf standing there is her sister! "What happened to you!" she shouts in her surprise.

"Magic and now I am the BIG sister for sure...you little BUG!" and Violet makes a playful swipe at her flying sister in fun.

"Okay you two, please none of that now!" I shout at both of them, before this gets out of hand and off track!

"I will get you later!" Lilac warns Violet.

"No you won't!" she fires back and they start squaring up again.

"Now Lilac? I have something to do with Violet right now and it's very important. So please go and we can do this later?"

"Siyo, ussta Jabbress?" she nods to me and flies off.
(Yes, my Mistress)

After I grab that casting kit from off the rock and open it. I start making a circle, to cast this binding spell in with poured Mithril power and that is mixed with other ingredients only I know about.

"Violet?" I start to explain to her, "This circle is for us to use to make a binding spell inside of, once it is done. We both enter, then say a magic spell I will give you the words to and then exchange our blood via a slice to each of our right hands."

"I understand this, I was told some of this via the elders and some ancient tomes they have."

"So you know the words to use?"

"Yes?"

"Repeat them for me now?"

She does as asked and repeats the spell for me, very well indeed. When she is done, I nod to her "Perfect, they showed you the right spell and that shows me they trust you!"

When I get all the circle finally drawn onto the flat surface and checked to be sure I am right with a few small spells. I go to kneel at its center and beckon to Violet to kneel facing me.

My harvester or Athame some call it, comes out and I cut my right hand. "This is going to hurt?" I say to Violet.

"A small cut I can take!" she boasts.

"No the cut is nothing, you're going to share and know all my pain and I yours. That is the real pain part!"

She nods to me and offers her hand to me, to then slice and we grasp hands together.

"Now say that spell" I ask her and we both start saying it together....word for word.

When the spell reaches its end, the runes about us in the circle are glowing fiercely and we can feel the magic working on its path. Our very souls are about to touch and I go to hug her close to me with my free left arm. Violet does the same to me and we pull as close as we can to one another.

"This is going to hurt you, I wanted to save you from this. But you wish to be with me, like my other Pixies were in the past and I love you for that bravery."

Then the glow hits a spike and flows to our hugging bodies and flows right through them. Both Fae souls touch for but a second!

Next A cry of pain comes from Violet, when the Fae minds behind those souls, it joins fully and I cry in joy now at seeing the world she has seen.

As her head rests on my shoulder and mine on her's. Violet's tears flow off her face, as her body shakes and her voice mumbles in pain to me.

"Gaea, what great pain you have been through!" she gasps out, then cries even harder into my shoulder and the armor covering it. As my life of memories flows into her.

"I know," I cry also, but I am crying in joy at seeing her life and world of being a Pixie! With all the fun and joy of growing up as one so loved by those around her.

When the spell has done it's job of pain and joy to us both. We fall hugging each other close to the smooth stone circle's center and lay there holding one another for over three hours.

As I get finally up and pull her up with me. I sniff to her, "Thanks for being so brave and doing this. The life you have lived is so full of joy!"

"I am not brave, you are for waking up each day and pressing on no matter what! Even with all that behind you, but remember most of all my Rohanna...my new sister. That pain was then, live for the now and remember that love and joy you had in those days as a human. I saw them all, the joy they had in them and you need to pull them closer to you, they can help you!"

"I will try, all I can do is try."

As we both leave that circle of fading magic, Violet and I glance at one another now and smile. We can hear each other's very thoughts now, joined now to hear one another when we want to or close out the other if we want to?

But for now, our very thoughts flow back and forth. When they do, we both have to giggle out at one another "Hungry?" we both say at the same time.

We both nod to each other and laugh even harder.

After a short walk to the Grove's edge, I port us both to Crystal and we walk in. As Violet goes over the vast trays of food in the service line and picks out what she wants to eat. As she is busy, I remember something and I dial up Sara's phone.

"Hey, my love. We are eating, come on over and I have a surprise to show ya?"

"On my way and what did you do?" Sara questions me on the phone.

"Ohhh nothing bad! Just get over here and we can eat?"

"BYE!" and the phone clicks silent.

With my phone back in it's pocket, I turn back to the line and find a shock! Violet has FIVE, very large cups of Cocoa on her tray and a set of hot fudge sundaes! The only real food on her tray, is a small salad!

"You are going to be bouncing off the walls with all that in ya!" I warn her.

"Yes!" she squeals to me, "I want all this! Now, as this time I can try it...like you do!"

"Fine with me, it's your stomach?" I warn her and shake my head at the same time.

At the lines end, I slide my card in the pay slot at the resister and tell the cashier. That Violet is my guest for the day and her food is on my monthly guest pass. The lady nods back to me "Fine, but should she eat like that?"

"Violet is good, she will learn what is good or not? You have to live the rules, not just hear them?"

The lady nods back with a knowing smile to me. 'Yes' I am sure she is thinking, you have to get burned by a stove once and awhile to learn, to stay away from one.

When we both find a spot near the regular tables and start eating. Sara tramps up the stairs and plops next to me. She grins at me, then gives me a deep hug.

When she is done, she asks me when she glances at Violet "Who is the new elf?"

Violet mumbles through her eating that sundae "Not new, just bigger!" and smiles at Sara as she spoons a hunk of sundae, into her waiting mouth.

"What was that?" Sara asks me, more than confused.

"This is Violet, Sara?" I say simply to her and take a bite of my food.

"What? Violet is a Pixie! That is only about a foot tall, this Fae here is over five foot!"

"Still Violet, no matter the size."

"So let me guess? You gave her this new armor and there is a spell in it that does this?" she waves a hand over the now giant size Violet.

"Yep!"

"Hummm how long does this last? Not permanent I hope!"

"We are not telling, but it can come in handy though!"

As Sara ponders that spell on Violet. Gwen comes upon to us, with her tray loaded down with dinner and Rhia is following with her. Both spot both us already there, then the 'new kid' next to us and come over to sit with our group.

"Hey you're new here?" Gwen states to Violet, as she sits at the table with us, "I am Gwen and this is Rhia. When did you get in Whateley?"

Violet giggles at her, while trying to eat, "Four weeks ago and I know you both!"

Gwen squints back at her and then studies her a for little while. Then notes the all messed up violet hair she has, the larger eyes, her longer ears of a Pixie, and her eating habits are the last clue!

"Violet!" she shouts out now, in her surprise "how did you get so big!"

"Rohanna, she gave me magic and this armor to do it! Gaea I love being this big, it's fun to be normal size in a human world!" she grins back to her.

Gwen yells at me, "You just know this is going to land you in trouble Rohanna?" as she 'facepalms' in her defeat.

"How is that? They have seen Violet when she was smaller, so what's the difference now?"

Sara winks at me now, with an evil thought "I wonder what a Pixie is like in bed?"

"Ahhh no corrupting Violet now Sara! Not a good idea to do that?"

"Awww shoot! No fun!" she pouts at me, but still has that evil grin at the same time.

"I should be enough for you, on most nights?" I glare at her, daring her to say 'other' than a yes!

A now very cornered Sara gives in to me "Yes...love, you are!"

"Better!" I grin at the table in victory.

Unfortunately for Violet, our meal goes longer than an a hour and she shrinks back down to her normal size then pouts a little in it. Once we all finish, we leave off to class, for some of the kids at the table? Sara and I go back to Poe with Violet buzzing around us both like mad!

"I told you this would happen, look at you! You're acting like a nut Violet!"

All she did was buzz around in reply to me! "Weee, Weee!" she screamed in the air around us.

~o~O~o~

Friday, March 16 4:05 am
The access road around Whateley

I had just left Bree behind at her dorm, as she does not run nearly as far in the morning that I do. As my running takes me on the path nearest to the rear of Holbrook arena, I hear a faint sound? A sound that gets me worried a little, with a thought instead of a hand signal to Violet. She sped off from my shoulder, to go see what that is I am hearing now.

I feel so much better that we joined like a Drow and Pixie should...this deeply, now I have a friend to talk to in my head and in my very thoughts! Doing that act, has so relaxed me, then it's is far better than just talking to Bellows over the last few days and even he can see it.

One more meeting today early this morning with Bellows, and he might release me back to a full class schedule! The other kids wonder why I want one? But Sara, she understands that going to class, it fills my day and gives me something to do besides the 'drive' of mine to workout, or practice all day, in my burned in need to be ready for a fight.

Suddenly, a man jumps from the bush that I am just passing by. As he comes into my view he yells out at me "I am from....."

I send him flying back into the bush with a viscous round house kick to his chest, as I yell back to him, "I don't care where you're from...FUCK OFF!"

Then I hear a shriek of pain, not just any pain. But the pain only a Pixie can give a human come from where Violet went off too.

~"What as that Violet!"~ I ask her in my head.

~"Ohh nothing, just a stinky human, that I just found was stalking us both, in a bush over here!"~

Yet another scream in pain, breaks the quiet of the access road again and again from that direction.

~"Remember the rules, no killing!"~

~I know, I KNOW,"~ she sasses me back mentally.

The man I sent flying with that kick, finally stands from his trip back to the bush. He wheezes and gasps short of breath from the impact to his chest. But still makes a move to something in the small of his back.

My armor pops to cover me and I port behind him. When there, I spot the gun at his back that he was going for and grab the arm that was heading toward it.

I hiss at him, "Doing that was a mistake!" as I grab that free right arm of his and then snap that same arm nearly in two.

~"Violet this one has a gun, be careful!"~

~"I wish this one had one, then he might be a challenge to fight!"~ she boasts, then a scream of terror and pain comes from the bush she is in, as it shakes violently all about again from the fight of terror within it.

After I snatch the pistol off his belt, look it over quickly and I find in my opinion, it's a government issue piece of junk not even worth keeping!

I wrench him around by his jacket, to pull him up to my face when I growl at him, "If you're going to pull a pistol on me, PLEASE make it one I want to keep!"

Then I toss him by his jacket to the center of the trail several yards away, he lands with a large thud and tries to get back up to face me. When I see him rising up to fight me more, I make a show of destroying his gun. I toss his gun far into the air and wait for it to fall back down. When it comes down, my sword comes out and slices it neatly in half.

When he sees that move of mine, he falters and nearly falls back to the ground in fear.

I start stalking over to him, with the sword still out and my hand is spinning it wildly at him "You should have never come to this school with a gun. That gun tells me, you wanted to hurt or kill one of my new friends!"

He can see very clearly now, that this kid in front of him means to hurt or kill him! He starts to plead with her while trying to crawl away "Hey I did not come here to hurt anyone!" he shouts at her, " Don't hurt me, PLEASE!"

"Then why the gun? You're no guard or a cop! SO why the gun?" I growl back to him.

Then I stand over him and think about what to do with him. 'This man should die, he came here with a gun and attacked me!' As I ponder that mental question of mine. One of the schools guard jeeps shows up and rolls to a stop next to me. A girl guard hops fast as she can out of it, shouting a warning to me to stop me from hurting the man, "NO Rohanna, he is a recruiter, not some assassin!"

"Well how was I supposed to know that!" I shout back at the female guard, who happens to be one of the staff that I have never met before this morning.

As another guard comes over from the jeep to help him up, then aid him with his injured arm. My eyes never leave the mess of human that I tossed onto the trail, as he treats him. The girl guard I was talking to, she walks toward me and then stops when she notes the small fact my blade is still out at the ready. Then add to that, my face is still giving her the 'stink eye'!

"Hey we have it all in control now, calm down please?" she asks me.

"Not yet, go grab the other moron from that bush!" I shout and point my blade at the still shaking bush for her.

Then bush yelps out in a tiny voice, "Move silly human!" and one human scream later. A man stumbles out of the bush, with a very mad Pixie at his back and he shouts back at her, "Hey stop that!" In reply Violet pokes him with the spear again, with a cute, but evil smile covering her small face.

Yet another jeep arrives full of guards and Everheart hops out of this one onto the road near me smiling, as one of the guards grabs that man I pointed out from the bush and starts dragging him over to our small group. He does not seem to want to come over to us, but Violet is still poking him from time to time, to keep him moving and that seems to work well!

Everheart just has to smile at me, then chuckle at the whole thing that my Violet is doing to the poor man. "Ro, please call Violet off him. He has paid enough for this little spat in pain by now."

"Yes ma'am," I yelp back to her and then wave Violet to me, "Come little one, this is no longer our fight."

Everhart gives me a small nod of her thanks and asks me in a more normal voice...of asking, not demanding that I do, "Please stay, I might need you here?"

"Yes, ma'am. I will stay."

Everheart crosses her arms, to show she does not care for the man who jumped at me at all "Well Mike, what was all this about?" she asks the man, who's arm I just broke.

"DAMN it SAM! What was this all about!" the man shouts furiously at her and leans toward her in his fog of rage.

My blade whips to his neck, as I bark at him, "RESPECT HUMAN! Her name to you is, Everheart, Admiral or finally Ma'am! You are in no position to be angry or make demands here!"

"Ro, please. I have this guy, he is no threat. Then I have to ask, can you heal him up?"

"No I can't. I was never taught that skill. I just break-em, I don't fix-em!" I snicker back to her and my blade leaves his neck with a small spin, just as she asked me.

"But Mike, why are you here. I know you have a pass to be on campus here. But jumping out like this at some of the kids here, that is a bad idea and you should know that?"

"I know, I know," he gripes a little to Sam, "I made a request to talk to her this week and was denied by the medical department?"

"Well Mike, THERE IS A REASON FOR THAT!" Everheart hollers at the man, "Darn it, Mike, Rohanna...Miss Leigh," she sighs out to him "she is a bit jumpy this week for reasons I will not tell you about. That's why, YOU MORON, that request of yours was denied! Then add," She reaches over to me and fingers my 'UV' armband, "There is a reason for our kids wearing these! OR did you not read the memo?"

"Yes Sam," when he says that, my fierce stare gets him to correct it fast "Everhart!" he now gulps at her and me, "I messed up. I just wanted first shot at recruiting her?"

"To join what?" I inquire, as he has more than peaked my curiosity in this.

"We want to ask you to join the CIA, when you graduate and maybe do a internship during summer?"

"FUCK WHAT!" I bellow at him, "Join those who chased one of my kind, only weeks ago, NEVER! You will need to stand on lots of peace making promises, to gain my attention back in a good way!"

"We chased an elf? I never heard of that?"

"NOT ELF!" I hiss at him, "SIDHE! Use the right name for my kind, when you talk to me! Then add to that? One hand does not know what or whom, the other offends! How can I work with or FOR, such a messed up part of this nation?"

"She has ya there Mike, I have it seen myself. The 'G' giving weapons to rebels and paying the army of that same country to fight them!" she laughs out at him.

"Well Miss Leigh," he gives the respect I demanded, "I have to make the offer?"

"Then call my guardian and he will ask me or not? This creeping around and jumping at me," I glare at him menacingly, "Will end badly for you?"

"Mike, just don't bother this student again, got it?"

"But, Everheart?" he pleads with her.

"I know, you work on cash bounties for this type of work. But this student does not care for your style of work and if you offend her badly? I might not see you again?" she nods to him.

"What?"

"You know what I mean, don't you Mike?" Everheart says to him, in a style that she suspects the reason why Mike did not hear of an Elf being chased by his CIA. Was it was 'swept' under a rug by those far above him. Then add she suspects, that I have killed more than those four men, from Boston's fight since I got here.

"I get it Everheart. I will clear this through her guardian?" he nods to her. Then Everheart winks back to him an understanding of a sort.

"But Miss Leigh, can I ask, so I can get a ball rolling?" he tries to shrug to me, "What you might want?"

"What I want?" I ponder the thought almost comically, with my tongue stuck out playing with a sharp fang of mine "What I want? My wants you can't give me, I don't need money? And what I really want from you, would take an act by the President and congress, plus the Senate?"

Everheart is the first to ask me, "What could that be?"

"We Sidhe...Fae, we want our own lands. Just like the Native Americans now have. Full independence of law, we can take care of our own and will never need your 'tax money' to live by."

"Woof that's one tall order!" Mike gasps out.

"It will take time, many years. But I have thousands of them to wait?" I tell both and walk off to get back to my running.

"Everheart, was she serious?" Mike asks, as he watches me run off.

"Yes, when it comes to discussing her kind, that student is no child and she knows what she wants."

"That idea is a very hard one to even start?"

"Mike, think about it. Give the Fae creatures a home here in America? Them with all that they know how to do, all that magic, all that forbidden knowledge here? Not in someone's else's hands?"

"They can't be that powerful?" he questions her, "If they were, why did they die off?"

"The whole planet was shattered by one of them to save it," she shakes her head, to him "Mike go read a book on this, I am not exaggerating and that student. Rohanna, her memories are of that time. That is why she is so good at fighting, thousands of years of training everyday!"

"Really?"

"Yes Mike, I have seen what she can do?" Everheart thinks of the little she has seen done by me this last month "Think of me, after ten thousand years and what kind of crazy I could do as a SEAL!"

~o~O~o~

Friday, March 16 9:05 am
Doyle med center

After I got cleaned up for the day and dressed in normal street clothes. A visit to Doc Tenent is first on the days long list of things to do.

With her visit done, all she noted to me, is that I take it easy for a few more days. Till the pain, that I still had in my chest, when I bent over was all gone. She also noted my lungs seem fully healed and both hearts! Good thing too, it was starting to worry me a little, with all the damage that was done and then add all the foul coughing I was just doing.

I stride into Bellows office and this time unlike on Tuesday. I only move the one chair I sit in, it's back is still at a wall. But I did not check the whole room out, before I took a place in one of the chairs by his desk.

"Good morning Rohanna?" Bellows asks me, in calming voice while stuffing his pipe like he always does. I do really love the smell of the tobacco he uses, but this one is new today and a real nice smelling one.

"So far. Maybe it will get even better, if you clear me for my classes?" I question him, then add, "New tobacco today?" I ask while he starts puffing away.

"Yes it is, like this one do you?" he asks me and I nod to him, "Good, then. I plan to release you to a full class schedule today? Unless that little surprise this morning on your fitness run, it set you back?"

"Nope, that was some moron that needed correcting and maybe he will do some work for me?"

"On what, if I can ask?"

"I put difficult task before him for my service to the CIA, maybe?"

"Hummm, yes and what was that?"

"Land for just us Fae creatures, as payment for my service."

"Are you sure that's a good idea, separating humans and Fae like that?"

"Yes, I have seen your fellow unenlightened humans hate for us. So why stay with those who want us dead?"

"Rohanna, please before you condemn us all? Go out more and see if all humans think that way?"

"So far, it's either try and kill me. OR fuck me for fun?"

Bellows actually has to chuckle at that, "Rohanna, see in your own words. Some of us humans love the Fae!"

"I am not a 'thing' to be used like that! I am not a 'Jobe' elf!" I bark out at him, offended to say the least!

"I know, I know he...no she, made a mistake and that sexual urge of his, it lead him to think like that. I am trying to help her with that?"

"You have a long battle on your hands with that one!"

He laughs at my logic, "Yes I do, a very long fight!"

"But, back to the talk we have. Did Tenent clear you for class?"

"Yes she did, I am to come back and see her. If my slight chest pain, it gets worse or goes on for longer than next week?"

"Good."

~o~O~o~

Friday, March 16 10:00 am
Kirby Hall--Grimes Class

I glide into class, with a fresh printout of Bellows saying to the staff. That I am good for a full day of classes in my backpack! Gaea I feel good now, all is well in the world!

"Hey Gwen!" I sing to her, "They let me off on parole!"

"Ohh shoot!" she plays at banging on the table in feigned anger, "I voted for interment for the duration of the month! My grade curve sucks and I need less students in this class to make it better?"

"Okay then? We can fix that! I will just fail this class then," I jest to her.

"Naww I can cope with ya in class," she waves me off in a funny manner.

As we all chat at the table, Mrs. Grimes comes into the class and is leading a new student in. When I spot her, the new student, "Who is that!" I ask Gwen quickly, as the new kid is a dark gray skinned Drow of a sort?

"That is Jobe's clone or Belphoebe."

"Humm a want-to-be Drow?" I hiss out in warning and my showing fangs tell of my deep anger to all.

"Hey Ro, just remember she was made into this or born? She did not make this choice?" Gwen informs me of her issues again.

"Yes, another innocent and a child. Fine I will leave this one alone. Unless she goes against us?"

As Grimes comes to her podium with the Drow right next to her, I just can see the scowl of hate coming off Nikki, as she makes the class notes ready for the day at the front of class.

"Class!' Grimes states out to us, "This is Belphoebe Blackadar-Wilkins and she is new with us today. Most of you know her history and those who don't among you? Please ask me or someone who knows the real truth?"

The dark gray skinned Drow Grimes just introduced to the class, waves to us all and squeaks out, "Hi all."

Grimes stares at our table of only Sidhe and asks us all "Normally I would just seat her at a table with a open seat? But can my coven of Sidhe, open an extra chair to Belphoebe?"

Gwen stands up to answer her, but still glances back to me and rest of us. Gwen sees me as defacto leader of the Sidhe, when Fey or Aung is not around to vote.

My scowl back, is her answer to that question...'no' it says in no uncertain terms given!

"Mrs. Grimes, can I talk with my group?"

"Why yes dear, please do so?"

Gwen spins around to me, then yelps to me and the table of us four, "Why?"

I toss a privacy spell to the ceiling and once it wraps it's spell around us all. I began my reasons to them all, "Well I am not so sure I want to help teach someone, who will not appreciate what I have to offer! This kid will just go back to her 'daddy' or 'mommy' and forget all we do show her on being a FELLOW Sidhe. Back to being a spoiled rich brat, A fake royal want-to-be!"

"Humm I see your point?" Gwen now adds.

"But you have to try?" Bree speaks up next, from across the table.

"And give ammo to use against our kind for years, if this one goes down the road her grandfather has already laid?"

Bree leans back in her chair and sighs out at the thoughts, "Point taken, her family is crap, Or nuts at best!"

Rhia says the next thing to us all, pleading her case of need to us, "Well she is still a kid, nearly a baby? Get to her young and train her better than daddy will? She might end up a better person for it?"

With a sigh, I give in to the logic she gives me, "All I will ask from her, is a promise to try as best she can. Like I do anyone?"

Gwen twists back to Mrs. Grimes and her question as I wave the spell from existence, "Well Ma'am, we want Belphoebe to promise us, that she will give this her best! As we as a group, we don't have time to waste? Then add to that Rohanna, she has the group of us learning most of this class in Elvish and Belphoebe will have to keep up with the rest of us?"

"Thanks to you all, I know this was hard to ask for?" she gives us all a small nod of thanks, then she pulls Belphoebe aside to talk to her in private, "Well you heard them? This is your choice and they gave you terms with your going over there. But remember this, those Sidhe, know far more than I can ever teach you, about being one of their kind and will be your friends for some centuries to come?"

"I will go with them Mrs. Grimes?"

"Okay dear, go tell them then?"

Belphoebe thinks to walk over to our table, but stops herself first and says to the whole class, "Gwen, Rohanna, Bree and Rhia I promise to try to be the best with your teaching me how to be a Sidhe in life and I will listen to all you show me?"

"Well we will try to teach you as best we can, as long as you stay with us?" Gwen makes a open promise to her.

"Tula sinome ar' istima a' be er en' lye nessa er!" I wave to her to come here, as I say it.

"I don't know what that was?" she asks me.

"Then come here, learn and what I said was, 'Come here and learn to be one of us young one!' Now come on over here and learn to speak it too?"

She grabs her book bag and runs over to our table. Along the way, she dragged a chair over to us all, "What was that language?" is her first question to us, when she got herself seated at the table.

"Elvish," I smile to her, "that is the language we try to speak at this table. The most we can for now?"

~o~O~o~

Friday, March 16 12:40 pm
Crystal Hall

As I am sitting and eating my fill, while studying a spell book. A girl I have never met sits down across from me and pulls out a small device. She sets it on the table between us and turns it on.

"Hi Rohanna, I am Jadis." she tells me, as I look up at her over my book.

"I have heard of you, just never met till now? So greetings to you." I say while turning a page in that book and not really giving her my full attention...yet? I do know, she is the cottage 'fixer' or person who gets things done, legally or not quite so legal there at Melville, the tower for rich brats on campus.

"Belphoebe told me, that you let her join your little group of elves?"

"Elves?" I question her, in a funny sounding voice "I have never seen any elves at this school and I certainly don't have class with a group of them. I do have magic class with a group of Sidhe though?" I play with her and her little insult made I am sure, by accident.

"Ohh ya Nikki and you call yourselves Sidhe. My mistake. But thanks for taking in Belphoebe into that group, she might grow up better with that exposure over time?"

"I hope so, I will try as best as she lets me? Please make sure she understands, that promise she made to try and learn to be one of us Sidhe. It is almost a mages contract in my mind?" I say to her, as I stop my reading and give her a more serious face.

"Really?"

"Yes, I could not ask such a new student to the magical arts to make one, but none the less. To me, it is a contract made."

"I will tell her and educate her on what one means soon."

"Good, I felt someone else should tell her that. Rather than me and have it mean less?"

"I am off," she states to me, then starts to get up and grabs that device from the tabletop, "But call on me for a favor? And remember I only do services, I don't make the choices behind them. If I don't do a service, someone else will?" Jadis thinks to her dealings with Jobe and that they might backfire on her, if she squeals to this Drow!

"Good day."

~o~O~o~

Friday, March 16 11:50 pm
Poe cottage, Sara's room

Both of us are laying in her huge bed, just covered in the silk sheets. Sara plays her fingers across my stomach and nibbles on my ear. Then whispers to me, "I have a very important question for you?"

After I roll over to look her better in the eyes, "What Sara, love?" I purr her.

"I have kept this important question from you, till I felt you were better off to listen to it. More balanced as you call it?" she smiles to me.

I feel what is 'question' is going to be in my heart and the pain of that thought grows with each second. So I roll to sitting up and my legs swing off the bed to the floor.

"Okay Sara, what is this question?" I ask while sitting up and starting to put my face in my hands in fear or dread of this coming question.

"I want to 'mark' you as one of my own, forever!" she sings in her growing joy to me.

"Tell me more of this please?" I utter back to her flatly, even though I know all of what it implies, this taking a 'mark' from a GOO!

"Well it's real simple. You promise yourself to me mind, body and soul forever. Then I mark you, then you."

Her words drone on with her hope weighing on each of them, yet to me. Each one to me, is a ton of dead weight added to my growing depression, that presses me down farther and farther.

"then you, and I are joined forever. I will be there for you in all things, as you will be for me. I may have others in my long life. But you already know of that! Our love will always be unique, and forever!" she ends, her asking me in a voice of coming joy for her.

All I can do is cry and cry hard! The tears flowing off me now, are some of the worst I have done this month since I changed!

"Are you crying in joy, love?" she asks me, as she rubs my back in support and love.

As I stand up, grab my clothes and that move shocks her so much, she gasps out from it.

I say to her, after I stand through my great sobs, "Nau, Usstan tlun naut cri'n wun lilbh'iahin. Dos joros whol folbol Usstan velendev inbal?"
(No I am not crying in joy. You ask for something I longer have?)

After I grab my things and walk to the short path to her door. Sara watches me in shock and then she cries to me her next question, "Please come sit, tell me what's wrong?"

"Over a month together, almost everyday. Then add all we did to that love, after that night you hurt me and you still don't know me one little bit? Am I that much of a puzzle to you?" and I start to walk out of her door, open it as Violet lands on my shoulder and she stares back at Sara in anger. I now vanish with a port, from the hallway as the door finally shuts behind me.

Sara yells out in her anger at the world, "SHIT!, SHIT!" repeatedly, as she slams a fist into her bed, "I goofed! SHIT!"

Now Sara tosses on her clothes as fast as she can and runs up to Rohanna's room. When the door opens all she hisses out is "Like I actually thought you would be here!" and rolls her eyes to the empty room, then slams the door shut.

After that, she runs down the hallway and up towards Roz's room just incase. But finds Roz along the way, she was watching a horror movie in the common room. So she spins on her heels, changes her path and back down to Nikki's room she goes in her quest.

~o~O~o~

I had ported off to that hidden range of Sam's and mine and slammed my pile of clothes on the table top. Then plopped onto the stone seat there and cried my eyes out for sometime, as I got dressed rather slowly.

When I got done, I ported once more. This port was more in anger, as I did not want to even talk to Sara yet or maybe for days?

This last port ended up with my me, in a spot I had only gone to once before. New York's central park, where I got those pretzels that one day for the other girls. I find a far off bench, way off from the established paths and sit under a dark tree...crying in that darkness.

~o~O~o~

Back at Poe

Sara, knocks on Nikki's door till someone answers it. A laughing Toni opens the door to the demon teen "Well what's up Sara?" she chuckles at something that she found funny a second ago, but now she sees the pain on Sara's face and stops.

"Nikki, please I need to talk to you and Aung badly. I goofed real bad!" the teen asks over Toni's shoulder to the Fae red head laughing on her bed.

Nikki and Aung both see the pain in Sara's face and that can be only one thing these days, "Did you hurt Rohanna again!" Nikki shouts in growing anger at the demon princess of lust.

"No nothing like," she gulps out, almost in tears herself at the thoughts of a few weeks past "last time? This time I have no idea what I did wrong?"

"Toni, can we have the room?" Nikki asks her hyper roommate.

"Pizza night, you're buying Sara?" Toni lays out her terms for the room and it's privacy.

"You got it," and the slim black teen leaves the room with a nod, to the teen demon.

"Well Sara, tell me what you did wrong tonight?"

"I asked Rohanna, the question! Then she ported off, crying like mad." Sara tells her, as she goes to sit on Nikki's bed beside her.

A very surprised Nikki stares back at Sara, then a more regal voice, asks now from the red headed teen, "You asked a Drow if she wants your mark, Sara?"

"Yes, I did. I thought she loved me enough for one?"

"Sara, did she say anything?"

"Something in Drow, then something about me not understanding her at all?"

"What did she say in Drow, as I am sure that was the more important part of what she did say to you?"

"Nau Usstan tlun naut cri'n wun lilbh'iahin. Dos joros whol folbol Usstan velendev inbal?" Sara repeats word for word, with no feeling of the words weight.

Aunghadhail just has to laugh at Sara's mistake, as she made a simple one and one that a complex 'being' like a GOO could never see coming at them.

"What you silly Fae!" Sara shouts at the teen, who is almost falling to her bed in laughter.

"Now, now Sara! She said...No I am not crying in joy. You ask for something I longer have?"

"What does that mean?" she shrugs back.

"She is a simple creature Sara, you have to remember that. She can never give you what you want, not with her past. But she can give you what she feels is closest to that?"

"What?" Sara asks again, as her great confusion at this grows by the second.

"Think over the last month, since you met her? Especially those first days? As I am sure if she did not say something regarding this question, in those first days with you, she would have left us all after your attack on her!"

"What am I looking for?" Sara shakes her head, not even understanding what Aunghadhail is looking for.

"A promise, a simple pledge back then, one she feels is very important. A simple creature like a Drow, the fewer the words, the vastly deeper the meaning!"

Sara thinks on for several minutes, her brain works on that question hard and since she can't forget anything she sees or hears. She finds it after a few minutes of deep thought, there on that first night when they both talked alone.

"SHIT! I missed that!" Sara yells and jumps up pounding a fist furiously into her own side.

"What Sara?"

"She said....'All that I am is yours forever....Sara my LOVE,' as she hugged me close that first night." Sara tells Nikki, in her shock of missing that simple thing and a very import on to her love!

"That's it, she knew that love for you that first day. A simple creature, SO simple. That she has confused you, a GOO to no end!" Aunghadhail and now Nikki both have to laugh at Sara.

"So what should I do then?"

"Go get cleaned up and wait in her room, the first place she will come back to in Whateley for sure!"

"Then?"

"Stay there, till she shows up and show her you care so much for her. That you will not leave the room. Say you are sorry all the time and tell her you are so confused. That you had to ask me to fix this? That may placate her a little in its humor, but do not mess this up! As if you do, she WILL hate you forever from this day on! Remember what I said about Drow's, They love forever or hate forever. This is the day where that may change and it will not change back!" Aunghadhail finally warns Sara of the importance of tonight.

"So I might get a mad Drow on my hands?"

"No, you will have a very lethal mad Drow. One that you owe more than one favor to, on your hands!"

"Ohh shit!" Sara shrieks out, as Sara's mind suddenly makes the connection, this might get really out of hand fast!

"Yes, this is a deep 'goof' on your part! Good luck!" the old Queen within Nikki, smiles back to her.

~o~O~o~

Saturday, March 17 1:55 am
NYC central park

I have been sitting on that bench in the dark shadows, crying for what seems hours. I can hear others walk by me, on the far off well lit path, but none come over to see me. Then I do hear four men, come toward me and they form a small circle around me. Like I am prey!

"Look what we have here Joey, a lonely girl!"

"Yep very lonely! Wanta date!" the one on my right asks with a laugh.

"Go way, boys!" I hiss at them, but don't look up, "this is not a good night to mess with me!"

"Ohh a tough chick!" the one on my left shouts out now.

"Very tough chick!" I yell back as I glare up at them and my long hair falls away to show my face fully to them, "ONE that wants to be left alone!"

"Shit a mutie bitch!" the one nearest me shouts now.

"Keep it up and I will wash my hands in your blood tonight!" I warn with my fangs showing and I want this fight to happen now, ohh so bad!

~"I am ready!"~ Violet sings in my head.

~"No this fun is all mine!"~ I demand of her and she stays hidden till I call on her.

"Guys!" the one nearest the path shouts at them all, "the cops are coming over here!"

"See ya later mutie bitch!" the leader of the goons barks out.

"Not if you like living, COWARD!" I shout back to his running backside.

With the boys now gone and with them my possibility of fun for the night. My head falls back down and that crying I was doing ohh so well begins again. 'Gaea I want so bad, to tear something apart! Too bad those mutant haters ran off so fast?'

Just as that one boy said, Two cops come running up to my spot in the dark and find me on that bench. The older one of the two asks me "You fine Miss?" and leans down to me, to get a bit closer.

The other puffs out of breath a little, while he stands back a little from us both, "Well Kelly we can run after them?"

"No Leon we have a kid here, that may need help first, running after the morons can wait!"

"Yep Kelly, always the white knight! Fine go ahead?"

"Miss, Can we help you?" The older one, 'Kelly is his name?' Now asks me.

"No, I am fine. Just sitting here dealing with," I sniff a little to him, as I cry, "my life."

"So those guys did nothing to ya?"

"Nope, nothing,"

"How old are you?" the old one asks me in a nice tone, giving me that fatherly sound too?

"Fifteen?" even I question that number, heck I don't know anymore? Fifteen, thirty, or forty thousand! Who knows anymore?

"Just ask her for ID Kelly and lets call a car to come get her? Then the station can call her parents," the younger one, tells his partner what should be done by the book is my best guess.

"Naww Leon, this kid does not need that. Lets just call the parents and have them come get her?"

"What ever, you know Kelly? Your brother should be the cop and you the priest in the family! Always with the 'let them off' stuff!"

"Can we call your parents for you?"

"Nope, both are dead. No one to really call, but my guardian and he will get real mad I bet!"

"Well in any case, can you get an ID out for us?"

I say "Yes" just as my face tilts up to both of them and my long hair swings free of my face with a swipe of my hand to it.

The one nearest me, the older of the two, he falters back a little at the sight of my face. The other cop, whips his gun clear of it's holster and starts to raise it in my direction.

"What the!" the younger one with the gun out, shouts out to me in his surprise at seeing me for what I am, "A mutant, you have to tell people that shit!"

"Shooting me with that," I growl a warning to him, "would be a 'very' bad idea!"

"Hey, Both of you calm down now!" the old cop orders both of us.

I just stare at the cop and that gun saying nothing. I should just port off and leave these two? But that thought is not in my mind at all for some reason.

The older one glances between us both and then yells at his partner when he spots him not backing down, just a little to ease the tension "Hey put it up Leo! She did not make a move on me?"

"Okay Kelly your call?" and he hangs the gun back up in it's holster, at the mans request.

"Okay, now can I see that ID Miss?" he asks me again, in that calm voice of his and takes a step closer to me.

"Okay, but when I get them. It looks a little weird to most, so no shooting...please?"

"Alright, you fairly warned us. So please?"

My hand waves at nothing and then the space to my storage opens just a slit. So I can grab that wallet of mine. When it comes out and they see it coming from nowhere.

The older one blinks to me, at the sight "Very interesting that is?"

"Yep that was, betcha she has a truck in that thing?" the other cop agrees and jests us both.

I have to giggle at him a little and the question as I admit to him, "Close, more like a small car and then there is my motorbike in there too?"

"Hey that's better now, a little laughter helps out" the older ones states, then takes a seat next to me.

Kelly hands his partner all three ID's I handed him after giving them a glance over. Leon looks at them all with his small flashlight closely and was about to scan one with a handheld computer, when Kelly stops him with a wave of his hand, "Hey Leo, lets keep this in house, none of the MCO crap tonight?"

"Yep I know, old habit. But let me check this one out my way? She is going to Whateley and that's pretty far off?" he looks at me and the ID in his hand once more, "So how did you get out to New York anyway?"

"I can teleport," Is all I say.

"Now that sounds interesting to me!" Kelly smiles at me.

"Kind of, sometimes others think I am a taxi or pizza girl?" I shrug to him.

He laughs hard at that one, but soon stops when my crying starts again. When I thought of who I ported with to Boston!...Sara and was that fun all gone now with her question to me?

"Hey Kelly I am going to check this girl out with my inside track, I'll be over there on the phone?" the younger one points at a nearby spot on the trail nearer a light.

"Gotcha, and tell the kid 'hi' for me?" Kelly ask, then Leon nods back to the request and walks off a few paces to pull out a cell phone.

Kelly puts a hand to my chin, as he asks me gently "Why all the tears?"

"You would never understand it all?"

"I am an old guy, I have seen some strange stuff on this beat? Try me!"

"My girl, she wants to take our relationship to the next level and with that, it will last forever! I can't do that, she just does not understand me! I can't give her what she already has from me in my own way?"

"Well it can't be that bad? A fling in high school, does not last forever? You might find someone else or she will and off ya go!"

"Maybe for a human, that is what happens? Us far long lived creatures, we can bond forever."

"Nothing is forever?"

"See what I mean, you have no idea here what I am talking about. I am talking real souls, with creatures that can really bond on that level for all time?"

"Creatures?" he questions me "I think you're an elf, Right? What is the other in your life?"

"I am elf, or really call me a Sidhe please? We live for thousands of years and take promises of this type VERY serous. She is a Mythos and can't die, she will live for millions of years. Get it a little better now?"

"Humm okay? Lets just make this simpler? Why did she offer this bond to you?"

"Love I think, I hope!" I start to cry again.

"What did she mess up on and got you all upset?"

"I offered what she wanted from me tonight, when we met on our first night and she forgot it!" I almost shout in anger that she did!

"Maybe she does not understand your type of offer?"

"She should!" I now shout out, in my growing anger at her.

"Some offers in the field of love go unnoticed till they're gone? So maybe tell her what you offered and point out the mistake to her?"

I shake my head at him and what he is saying "All that we have been though this month! And she still thought to ask for more?" I question him and most of all Sara!

"What else happened?"

"She hurt me in many ways? But I took her apology, that it was a accident and stayed with her out of that bond of love I already had with her!"

"She abused you?" he questions me with surprise showing on his face and showing his shock at the thought of someone staying after being hurt.

"No it was an accident, best not to be talked about?"

"Okay I understand it a little better now. But just talk to her for a little bit, an hour or so. then take a break and maybe take some time to do it again? Then make a decision on this question of her's?"

"I just don't know anymore? This is all new to me and really getting complicated!"

"That's just life in general?"

"Like I said before, you can't understand it all?"

"Well tell me more?"

"I did not always look like this? AND OR BUT I have the memories of living like this for a very long time!"

"You know, I have to ask you this? Does this feel like it's helping, talking with some random someone, so faraway from your little world?"

"Yahh kind of?"

"Here then, this is my brothers card to his church, "He hands me a bent and slightly torn card from his wallet "AND no I am not asking you to come on over and pray! Just go to talk and maybe call me, then we can talk more?" he takes it back for a second and he writes a number on the back too, his number and name.

~o~O~o~

While we were talking, Leon was on his phone

After his phone rings forever, a yawning and obviously mad kid comes on the line, "Uncle Leo? You do know it's TWO AM!"

"Yep little Tony, but I need some info on one of the students up there with you?"

"Someone in trouble?"

"Not yet?"

"Well shoot and remember there are eight hundred kids here? I might not know this one!"

"Well she gave me both ID's...MID and drivers license. I am sure that's a bad idea on somedays?"

"Ohh ya it is! But that name?"

"Rohanna Leigh and or Shadowsblade?"

"Ohh shoot a girl, tall dark elf! Kind of cute in a mean sexy way?" Tony questions his uncle in a way that sounds to the man, that he likes her?

"Yep, and it sounds like you have the 'hots' on this one....kiddo!"

The boys voice changes to one of uncertainty on the phone now, "Ya kind of, she is hot in that strange way?"

"I could see that? But do ya know this one?"

"Yep! she is a known one on campus, she has had some bad days here. Someone tried to kill her last week. Then add that Boston crap!"

"Okay, let me get this all down? Someone tried to kill her, someone on campus?"

"No some assassin type, they snuck on school grounds and rammed a sword all the way through her! It was bad, very bad. So I was told that is?"

"Well I am looking at her right now and she seems fine?"

"She should, those elves like her, they heal darn fast!"

"And that Boston bit you mentioned?"

"Ohh Boston! You did not hear that from me, make me a promise on this?"

"Ya got it kid, we are family!"

"Well that Boston thing a month back, when that Mall got all tore up and four terrorists died at the hands of some hero?"

"Ya I remember, no real video of it around?"

"That was no hero, that was her on a bad day! She got hurt, but still off-ed four guys, they call her the 'Elvin Cuisinart' around here and that name came into being? After she did a crazy run in the sims!"

"Ohhh so she is dangerous?" he questions his nephew and starts eyeballing the kid sitting next to his partner on the bench more in caution.

"Yep very dangerous, but she is not nuts. She is a good person, she will help when it's needed. She helps out with some of the kids, that can't get out their rooms and talks to them a lot."

"So a good kid?"

"Uncle Leo, no matter what others say. She did save a bunch of kids in Boston, she could have just left them all to die, she has the power to port to anywhere she wants too!"

"Got it now little Tony, so ya want me to hook ya up?" he almost laughs to his nephew.

"Uncle I don't think I have a chance with that, she hangs with chicks and one is," he hesitates to say it, "A lust demon, a real one and I am not joking here!"

"A Demon?" Leo questions the kid.

"In a way to say it? She is something real weird and a real old race of 'things?' is the only way to put it!"

"Is she evil?"

"Nope, just misunderstood is all, in my opinion of her."

"Well I'll let ya get back to bed and maybe work on that date for ya! AND Kelly says hi!"

"Ya, ya Uncle Leo. I'll hold my breath waiting! Night!" the kid shouts and hangs up.

~o~O~o~

The younger cop after he hangs up the phone and pockets it. Walks back to his partner on the bench "Well Kelly, the kid checks out with little Tony at her school?"

"Little Tony at my school?" I just have to ask him out of curiosity.

"Yep, I have a nephew at that school and he is a gadgeteer in the junior class, I think?"

"Never met him, I might have to though and thank him?"

"Ohhh he will like that, By the way? My nephew thinks your hot and who knows!"

"Not sure about that right now in my life?"

"Leo, the reason why she is here tonight, is a big lovers spat, so lets drop that for now?"

"Gottcha, but the boys name is Tony Garibaldi, he is in Melville?"

"Haa the rich kids dorm!" I almost laugh out.

"Really, never saw it? Now I gotta go and see it for myself!"

Kelly pats my back in friendly support "So you better now?"

"Ya a little better, I needed time to think and talking to you helped a lot!"

"Yep Kelly, you should be the priest and your brother the cop? Told ya!" Leo laughs at his partner.

"But do you feel good enough to go home now?" Kelly asks me again.

"Yes, I am better now. I will go and maybe talk with another friend for the day?"

"Good idea, off ya go then?" he urges me.

He gives me a gentleman's hand at standing up and I wave a little to him as I port away "Bye, cya and I will call later?" I tell him, as I vanish from sight.

After I port away, Leo looks at the spot I was just standing at in surprise, "Now that was neat, I would love to have that power!"

"Yep, that one would save on gas. Now lets get going and Leo? Please no write up on this one, she needs space?"

"Got it old man, so I guess you just added one more favor to your book for later maybe?"

"I am sure I did, in some way?"

~o~O~o~

Saturday, March 17 4:05 am
Poe cottage

As I port to my room, I can see as I come into being there. That Sara is sitting rather calmly on my other bed. When I land in my room, I keep my back is to her. As I shout at her in my deep anger, that she missed what I said to her that night and wants more from me.

"What do you want, did you not hear me? I don't have what you want anymore!"

"I am so sorry, I just did not know? I had to go ask Aunghadhail what you meant, she told me everything" Sara stops thinking of what to say, "Well most of it I guess now?"

"I told you I don't have anything to give ya, so go!"

"NO! I understand it now, your simple ways confused me to no end. I understand it all now, what you said. You're promise, I already have it and want to keep it!" she sighs out to me in caution, that I might say no, "If you let me?"

"Please let me think some?"

"I can wait here, or wherever you want me to? My life is on hold till this is over, that is how committed I am to you!"

"Please wait for me in your room?"

"I will" she says to me, as she stands up and tries to go hug me. But I pull away from her "Not now, not yet?" I sigh to her advances.

"Fine, I will be in my room waiting for your needs and decision?"

Once she is gone and my door closed. All I can muster is a fall to me bed and weep for hours. All I can think about, is she is the one who won't leave me, not by choice anyway? Then add to that thought, via all of Aunghadhail's destruction, there might not be another Drow, 'to be with' for decades, hundreds or maybe thousands of years!?

~o~O~o~

Saturday, March 17 7:40 am
Poe cottage

With some long thought on the matter, I come to the only end, that will resolve this and get up. Then change my clothes from the dirty one, afterward I grab one thing from a very special box in my dresser and go down stairs to Sara's room.

With only one knock on her door, I hear a whisper of "Come in Ro." and walk into her door. After I close it behind me, I find her sitting on her bed, in those very same clothes she wore waiting for me in my room.

My feet slide over to her desk, as I dread this choice, but it's the only one I think will do what she wants and I can live with.

"Come over here and sit please Sara?" I say while clearing the desk top of books and some school work.

After she sits for me, she smiles at me, "What is this?"

"This is the only thing that I can think of?" and I place a set of writing tools on the desk and then my Book of Command.

"Hey that is the book you wanted Aung to get rid of?"

"Yes, this is the same one, the only thing I can think of, that can give you what want?"

With a quick jab to one of my fingers, one of the writing quills draws some of my blood. I place one drop on the books main gem, at its center and the top cover opens to Sara.

This simple act of opening this book for others without orders to do so, only came this last four weeks, when the spell in it's own intelligence realized. That no one was left to give those orders and it released me to make this choice myself. NOT that I want to do this!

"Now when you want to, open this book and read it all. It will have very basic instructions in it and then you can read it all when you're done. From there on out...everything I am is yours," I shake in fear now, that she will do it and abuse this like so many others have in my life.

Sara's hand goes to the cover, then starts to lift it up to turn to the cover page. I have warn her once again, "Once you open this, there is no going back. You have to finish or there will be harsh issues?" My head shakes at the thoughts 'Issues I don't even know, as no one ever refused to finish this step!'

Sara looks up to me, to watch over my reaction and finds something she did not expect at all! While I stand there, more than wide eyed waiting for her to flip that last page to the instructions. She can see that I am scared, so scared I am shaking and trembling with fear.

Sara's hand stops and she goes to grab onto mine, "Hey what's the matter, don't you want this? Elder Gods you are scared of this book, you're shaking at it like a leaf in the winds!"

All I can do is look at her wild eyed, "Yes, but this will fix what I am and you will have what you want from me?"

"If this scares you? Then I don't want it!"

"But you asked for more than my simple promise, a creature like you wants more than my simple words and this is the way you can get me body and mind. My soul is not in this book and can't be given right now?"

"This is, or was made by Aunghadhail's people and she held it over you all, so it can't be good at all for you!"

"It is, what it is?" I shrug to her statement.

"Well be damned with this book, I am going up to Nikki and that old bitch Fairy, then make her take this off you now!"

Sara, then snatches the book from the table and rushes toward the door. I have to port in front of her, as she is so quick to stop her at the door and keep her from opening it.

"NO! You can do that." I hand slams the door shut, the inch she opened it, "If Aunghadhail read this book now via Nikki? She would go nuts, and try to kill me for sure! I did lots of bad, evil, things at others commands and they are all written in here as base orders, I had to follow! When she was alive, she could not read them, but after her death, she can via Nikki!"

"Well they can't be that bad?"

"Ohh yes they can! Aunghadhail would go nuts, with finding out what her sisters had me do?"

"What could you do, that would make her go nuts?"

"I....I..." Stutter out not being able to say, the books binding is far too strong! "I just can't say? But it's bad!"

"Fine I believe you, not because I know you can't lie? But because I love you!"

She hands me the book back and goes to hug me, "This book has to have someway of being removed from you? I will find it out soon!"

"So you're taking my promise then?"

"Ohh yes "she laughs at me, as she holds me even closer, "Yes I am! Aung told me the simpler the words the deeper the meaning to a Drow! So that one sentence and those few words is all I need from you!"

"Good to know? So we are all good now?"

"You have to ask!" and she yanks me to the bed to show me.

~o~O~o~

Saturday, March 17 8:00 am
South of Salem
Older unused and near abandoned church
that once was part of the underground railroad for slaves

A very mad and putout Assassin, enters the small complex via it's secret tunnels. As he passes the last door to enter and it's four guards with guns. He can only think of his failure!

'GOD I messed up, I missed killing a target. That darn dark elf lived! I rammed her through and the blade did it's job, but she did not die! They saved her, how could that blade fail? Then I tried to stay the next week and find a way to kill her, but all the time she had people watching her back! That darn little Pixie nearly saw me a dozen times! curse that little thing! Then add what in the heck, was that set of statues guarding her hospital room!? I could have had her there for sure, if not for them both!'

When he enters the last and biggest room, he sees a very mad priest circling around the large table there, "Well my failed assassin returns to me?" his now creepier voice begins.

"Yes I failed, the sword I was given? It's trap was defeated! Then add the security she has now is even tougher!"

"Humm my perfect sword was defeated? Or perhaps, you did not twist it enough in her back!" the priests cold voice calls to him.

Now the Assassin- shapeshifter can see the mans voice has changed in this last few weeks? That bothers him greatly! 'Then add he just said 'my'. Was not this blade from a unseen benefactor, not his own?'

"I hit my target, the blade failed to work fast enough to kill her, then add to that fact someone there knew how it worked and defeated it! So, you tell me how to end her and I will do it!"

"Well lets discuses this farther in my chambers, shall we?" the priest grins at him.

That grin is far to creepy for this man, but if he wants to get paid fully for all this work already done, he has to try what the man...Reverend Roberts suggests?

"Okay, I want to help, so lets talk a little before we go farther and involve the others in this?"

Roberts then waves the man to a small office and closes the door behind himself after his assassin is seated in the room.

"Well" Roberts says from the doorway, as he walks toward his desk and the other man, "This has certainly been messed up and I don't condone this failure of yours!"

"This was not failure? You did not have or give me enough information on the target as needed! So the target lived."

"Not my fault, I gave you more than enough tools!"

"Well if we or 'I' had known, that a person who could stop that blade was on campus! I could have waited to use it, till when she was 'off' campus?"

"Not an excuse in my opinion, you're a professional or so I was told?"

"Well if you don't have an idea to solve this issue? I will call this, what you are implying, then you can pay me my share and I will be off then!"

Roberts stands next to the man's chair and that unnerves him and he jumps to his feet yelling "What gives!"

"I think I shall retain your services for the loss of that valuable blade of mine and you shall join my team here!"

Roberts then makes a grab at the more than jumpy assassin and as he does. His face splits wide open at the mouth and shows a horror of teeth to the man now backing away from his coming attack!

The smell Roberts suddenly gives off, makes the assassin nearly vomit and backpedal across the room. As the assassin watches the Reverend's arm turn into a black dripping mess of corrupted flesh and who knows what! If he was not already used to the smell of death, he would be incapacitated by the foul odor that wafts off it!

"What in the heck are you!" he shouts at the human, now turned monster in the room with him.

"I am human...something far older than your pitiful race. Now join my side and fight for me!" and he slings a mass of black gunk at the assassin, it hits the wall when he dodges away from that with his power of speed. Now standing safely a few feet away, he watches as the black mass slides down the wall and creeps across the room toward him.

"Ohhhn Fuck this!" The assassin shouts out and pulls out a pistol. He fires it at Roberts, who when hit by it, yells in pain as the bullet burns him like fire!

Each gunshot wound in the monster that was Roberts, burns like fire in it and nasty smelling smoke from each wound starts to fill the room.

That gun the assassin had, was no normal gun and ammo. It was part of the tools he was given by Robert's to use on the Elf or the GOO creature she protected and its ammo was a alloy of Orichalcum and cold iron with magic enhancements on top of all that!

The man studies the gun in his hand and there is only one way that ammo would do this to a human! That human was corrupted by the Mythos or a Fae?

But no time to ponder that question! The black blob of flesh that was tossed at him, moves at speed to get at him. He spots that coming attack and moves toward the door, but Roberts or the monster of what Roberts was? Moves to cut him off from his escape!

"Get out of my way, what ever you are!" the assassin shouts at the monster, as he pumps another bullet into it!

"Join us and I promise you will live forever!" the black mass of flesh offers him.

"Fuck that!" he yells, then starts pumping more pistol rounds into the mass of horrific flesh and as the gun runs dry he makes his move.

The corrupted Roberts is hit several times and backs off from the vicious attack. That retreat, leaves the assassin room to move and he leaps at the door. He gets it scarcely open, when the monster starts it's attack again. The man sees that coming, slips outside and slams the door shut behind him. As he leans on that door, to keep that monster inside, he spots a tall file cabinet next to the door there and grabs the cabinet quickly to pull it over. When it falls down, it blocks the door fully and he reloads his now empty gun.

That weapon that he is reloadeding, is now coming into play. As two of the reverend's men try to attack him. He rams the magazine in the pistol hard, then lets the gun's slide go and he sends a shot at both of Robert's men and kills one out right, the other seeks cover for now.

"Time to get the FUCK out of here!" he shouts out and makes a dive for one of the entrances to the sewers below this building.

Hours later, the assassin is standing at the only light on the street he could find, a liquor store and it's group of men hovering outside. He pulls a 'burn phone' from his jacket and makes a call.

"Thanks for calling Sheepies pizza!" the phone shouts at his ear, in a teens voice.

"I need a pick-up, I got a bad order."

"What was the order?"

"My order number is Five dash, four dash, eight dash, four and I had a order for a single pizza with anchovies with a bonus?"

"Did the buyer drop the pizza?"

"Ohh ya dropped and burned it!"

"Handled, delivery is on the way to you and wait by door number five. That is all, have a nice night!"

The phone falls to the ground, after he pulls the battery and he stomps on it till the electronic guts fly out of the small phone! "Now!" he sighs out in the cold night air and pulls his jacket tighter to him "To get to door number five? That is going to be a long walk!" and he starts off down the dark road towards the center of town.

~o~O~o~

end till next time! more to come!

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with demons within and
without.

In this chapter...loss.
a pawn is moved off the board and Ro has to deal with that change and help others.

NOTE! in this chapter Ro does some not so? nice things? In some opinions?
you have been warned

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

~o~O~o~

Monday March 19, 3:00 pm
Poe cottage

Well it's time, after my door gets closed and I run down the hallway to Poe's front door to port off to Shuster hall for a very stupid MID-MCO interview. Better known to most students, as 'the grilling!'

Mr. Reilly, had one of his legal personal run me through a whole slue of laws on this last night and e-mailed me even more on the subject. I studied that info hard, as I wanted to know all these new laws that could get me more than jailed, I could end up dead if I did not grab the upper hand here! Heck, I even took time to print out a full copy of the laws in question, a whole five hundred pages, plus!

As I hit Poe's entrance to get moving. I spot a new girl already there moving nervously about the entrance, one I have not met personally yet? But I have heard of her already. She is a Native American avatar, then add a real important spirit is in her and one I have encountered at a distance in my very ancient past.

When I walk up to her, I spot she is guarded at best and jumpy as heck! She seems to be looking for something? "Hey, do you need any help?" I ask her at a short distance, to give her it seems much needed space.

The girl studies me quickly, then gives me that same glassy vacant look I give others, when something in my head is talking to me? She blinks to me and steps back a little from me, when it seems she comes back to the more 'now' "My spirits say not to trust you, your kind hunted humans at one time?"

"Yep I did," I admit to her, like it was a normal job and it was! "that is what a Drow does, it obeys orders or dies?" I tell her in my own strange way, I had no choice in the matter.

She blinks at me more, then comes back to me "They tell me, that is correct. A slave at best?"

"Yes," I almost hiss at her, as my impatience grows.

She just stares at me, then takes that one more step back from me.

"Hey, calm down. I no longer hunt. I made a oath to protect the students here, so you're safe till you graduate." I grin at her and add a little giggle to break the ice more.

"Humm I am told you can't lie, so I should believe you?"

"Yep, that's logic for ya. It makes sense! But what do you need? And by the way, I am Rohanna Leigh?"

"Kayda," she smiles a little to me, "I need an escort to class in Shuster hall. I was attacked and have to have a student escort. Rosalyn seems to help me the most?"

"Ohh I bet Roz helps ya! You're her type and how! But I can help you out with that escort?"

"You can, or should I wait?"

"Your choice, I am already going there and I am the best at getting you where you need to go unmolested!" I boast to her.

"Really, how?"

"One, I teleport. Then two, I am sure that only a nut would test me these days! See?" and I show her the 'UV' armband, with a finger under it "I am even tagged as such...This means...Don't mess with, or if you do, you're going to regret it! AND I earned it!"

"I am not sure if I should?"

"Well I have to get going, then we are in the same cottage? Trust has to start somewhere?" I wink at her.

Her eyes glaze over once again and when back she asks me again "Can you promise me not to hurt me, they asked me to insure it?"

"Sure, I swear not to hurt you intentionally and only if you do not attack me? Good enough? Because that is the best you can get out of me!"

"Okay, thanks!"

"Well off we go!" and I port her to Shuster hall, with a touch to her shoulder.

When we land, I find she is very steady and not distressed at all by the port. Then I point out the room I am going to for her. "If your class is done in an hour or so? I will be in there or crystal hall for dinner. Have a nice day?" I smile to her.

She just waves to me and runs that short distance to the class door, as I watch her back for her.

~o~O~o~

For almost an hour, I wait my turn in line with other new students this term and when I my time comes. An MCO agent comes into the waiting room and waves over to me to follow him out.
My armor snaps onto my body, so I am ready for this interview and picture to come.

~"Violet stay hidden, this human does not need to know about you."~ I warn her for safety.

~"Yes, I will watch over you from across the room and wait for you to leave or he gets stupid!"~ she warns back to me.

"Have a seat?" he asks me in a friendly tone, but my eyes spot body language on him that tells me...he does not want to be here around us mutants at all, I am nearly sure!

"Thanks," I say to him in my best neutral tone of voice, from my time getting punished by the royals or their lackeys.

"Well I have to start recording all of this for the record. As per MCO and TSA regs." he states to me, blandly.

Then my way of telling if a person is lying to me, it just screams back to me!

"Ahh as far as I was told and read? No you don't, I am a minor, then add this is protected as such and US, plus international rules, they all say this is a private conversation." I smile at him, a grin of my very pointy fangs.

"Who told you that, or where did you read it?" he glares at me, in what seems to be his deepening anger at me questioning him and that badge of authority he wears.

I pull that bound printout from my storage with a wave, as I state to him "Mr. Reilly, my guardian told me, via a lawyer of his on retainer." Then the bound book falls from my hand to land with a thud on the small table, "Look up page three hundred ten, that covers most of it?"

"This interview is not protected under those laws?"

"Then read the book before you and learn the law? Till then, I say nothing and ask for my guardian or appointed lawyer to be present?"

"That will not be needed at all, lets start now please?"

"Well thanks for the manners, a little late?" I wink at him, to unravel him even more, "But thanks, then please turn off the recorder and put it away? Or I have to leave and we do this with a audience of lawyers later on?"

He just stares at the tome on his table, shoves it aside, as his other hand grabs his recorder off the table and drops it in a bag at his feet "Fine, lets start?"

My hand lands on his 'silence generator' and I am about to flick it on, when I just have to ask him "Should we use your very limited device or I use my way instead?"

"What would that be?"

"Magic of course, what else would a true Sidhe use?"

"No, just turn mine on!" he spits at me, "I don't trust magic?"

"Humm too bad, it's real fun!" I give him a cheesy grin as I turn on the device.

"Well lets start," he asks me, then pulls out a very large file and drops it between us both, "You have quite the file so far?"

"That's nice, I love reading!"

"Well you won't read this!"

I tap the file, with a finger and it's done. "You meant his one?" My power to read things goes over the file and it's now in my head, "Already read most of it? I will get the rest later on," I grin to him in my strange fang showing way, I did say the truth as my mind is still going over the files, because they are so messed up and unordered at best!

"What ever," he waves me off nonchalantly, "But I read here, you're an elf?" he asks and flips a page forward.

"No, that's wrong. I am a Drow! Not an elf?" I correct him flatly.

"It says here, Elf?"

"It's wrong, you humans seem to say that word in description all the time? That anything nearly human in size, with pointy ears, is an 'elf'" I do air quotes gesture to mess with him, "and that is wrong. Elves are shorter by far and nasty most of the time." I correct him again.

"Okay, I will make a note on that. But onward, you're a WIZ-mage and a exemplar?"

"Okay if you say so? I don't 'peg' others like you all do?"

"What do you mean by 'you all'....?" he sneers at me.

"Humans." I state to back at him coldly and twist in my chair to find a better spot to sit.

He glares at me more than angry at my last comment, but keeps on track "So any family to list on this file?"

I almost growl at him, "I don't have to tell you that information by law. You have one on file I am sure, as my guardian?"

"I will look that up when I enter in the final card entry. But to move on." He huffs out at my last words, then adds in, "I see a note on here, that you carry weapons on your person most of the time?"

"When I need them?" I give him nothing.

"So you use them to attack others?"

I hold back my truthful answer of 'yes' with a question of my own, "Why is this important? Are you trying to garner evidence to use against me later, in some legal issues?"

"Why are you evading standard questions?"

"Because you are asking no standard questions and you know it!"

"What makes you even think, that you can tell me how to do my job!"

"Humm that legal stuff I told you and dropped on the table for you to read?"

"That is not what counts here today, that is a set of guidelines!"

"Well then, drop dead! AND I will let my guardian do this via his end and go around ya!"

He quickly looks down at his file, to find that sheet that tells him who that 'guardian' is and then looks up at me with a jolt of his head to me, after he finds it.

"Yep that's him!" I study his face and can spot that little bit of shock now covering it, "Then add all that crap, that got the whole Berlin MCO arrested on top of that! Plus my ARC files and I will still get a MID card soon enough with out you or this little talk!"

With a huge sigh out at his loss of this battle of wits, he gives into me "Well we are done here, one last scan and I print your card out."

I was told by the lawyer this was normal and to expect it, even though ARC has a dozen scans of me on file!

He stands up and waves me to join him at a scanner that looks like a flimsy metal detector. My skull art covered mask, comes out and covers my face. As I am allowed to have a mask, to hide my identity from others and I stand where he wants me to. The scanner does it's 'thing' and I am done.

"Any other powers to add to this list."

I just stand there and don't answer him. My only defense, till he asks me to tell the truth!

"I will take that as a no then?"

I just look at him and give him nothing, like I did for all those centuries.

"Okay, address of record?"

"Same as guardian."

He nods to me and looks at the file to remember it, then puts it in the computer of his.

"Lastly, codename?"

"Shadowsblade." I say more than proud of it.

Within a few minutes he hands me a card, that I find is correct for me. Orange, student color, picture of me on front and all the right information on its back.

With it in my hand, I grin at him, "I hope to never see you again!" and he better not see me again on a bad day, if he likes his current life!

~"That one would make a fine Nymph of earth maybe?"~ I ask Violet as we leave the room.

~"Makes sense to me, he is lower than dirt!"~ she giggles to me.

~o~O~o~

Monday March 19, 7:10 pm
Poe cottage

All laid out on my bed, in just a tee-shirt and sweats. I am studying my books on magic class and my hardest subject in my opinion! Most of my bed is covered by me, the books or loads of snack bags, just full of all kinds of munchies! I take bites from various bags, as I read and make notes.

As I study on, a knock is at my door "Come in?" I bark at it and roll over to see who it is?

Paige opens my door slowly, with something in her hands I can see, "You decent?" she asks me sheepishly.

"What me? I am in a relationship with a lust demon and you ask that!" I giggle to her, as I know Sara is right behind her.

Sara pushes the door open and laughs at me "You knew I was there! But Paige has that computer done as promised...finally!" she glares at Paige, as she walks in with it "And it's here!"

"Hey don't blame me! I had lots of data to chase down, to keep that Boston video off the net!" she quips back at Sara and goes to place a large box on my desk.

"And a good job too! I will reward ya later for that?" Sara purrs sexily to the Were-panther girl, now taking out equipment from that box and placing it on my desk.

"Suuuure ya will! But Ro? This is the system I told ya I would do for you," she says to me and shows me a small lunch box with cables, she is just starting to connect to it.

"Darn thing looks real small?" I squint at it.

"Yep and bleeding edge tech!" she boasts, while climbing under my desk to place it and hook it up to my internet fiber line.

"Well now I have something new to learn?" I mumble back at her, while she is under my desk and I watch on as her tail swishes back and forth in a agitated mood.

"Hey I will teach ya!" she beams at me from down there.

"Okay?" I say not too sure of it? Then I lose the fight to grab that tail for fun!

I make a grab for it and give her a gentle tug. Paige instantly reacts to me doing that with a shriek "Hey lay off the Tail!"

"But they are so much fun to play with?" I whine to her.

She snatches her tail to her side and moves away from my reach "Leave it alone, then I have to show you this?"

"Go ahead, I am ready to learn?"

She runs down the long list of spec's to what is jammed into that very small box and what it seems to be to me? Is that, she jammed a supercomputer into a case ten times too small and gave me a very high end, thirty two inch flat panel monitor to use it with!

"Humm sounds fun?" I drone out, as she finishes the list.

"Yep...shoot! I forgot a game to play on it in my being pressed by Sara, to get this computer over to ya tonight!" she glares at Sara for sometime, as she ponders her next move, "I will ask if anyone around here has one to barrow?"

Paige is getting up off my floor and the computer is doing a last diagnostic at her whims via her powers over computers. But as she gets up, I have to give her something neat from my old times and that is the only thought in my head now!

"Hey Paige? Before you go and find a game to play on this?" I get up and go to my set of drawers. To pull out a small hand sized leather bag from deep within it.

"What's that?" she asks me while standing at my door.

"This?" and I pull out a smaller round ball from the pouch, the size of a baseball. Then wave it at her.

Sara laughs at it "What is that? A cat nip ball?"

"In a way?"

"Won't work on me! I am not a house cat!"

Sara laughs even hard now and falls back on my bed "Ohh yes you are, you're even 'box' trained!"

Paige pouts back at me "Hey that is only when I lose control and fully change!" she warns us.

"But this does work on Were's and I am sure it's the last one on the planet?" I toss it up into the air and catch it a few times.

"I tried a catnip ball one night, after Sara joked me by tossing one at me. The darn things are for cats! I am a panther?"

"Ohh but this is a thousand times stronger than that crap!" my hand gives the bag a hard squeeze to crush the contents a little, thus making it smell. Then I wave it below her nose and her eyes glaze over to us.

My hand wiggles the small ball back and forth before her face, Paige's eyes never leave that ball! Then I toss it onto my other bed and watch her 'pounce' on it!

Sara, just falls over laughing so hard, she has trouble getting enough breath to make sounds any more, She gasps out nearly silent at me "That is too funny!"

"It is," I say flatly, as we both watch her pounce and play with that ball on my other bed.

"Where did you get that?" Sara questions me between fits of laughing at Paige's antics.

"Ohh I have many strange things like that, remember? I was a leader of Were's into combat, so I know them well!"

Paige is totally entranced by the ball and it's scent as we talk, she tosses it up and smacks it around like a large cat would in her play.

"How long does that last" Sara asks me.

"Ohh about an hour, or till she 'OD's' on the scent and falls asleep?"

"But she was showing you that new computer?"

"Yes, but is this not more fun to watch?" I grin back at her.

"Ro, just grab the thing and lets get back to getting this computer all set for ya?"

"Okay, I'll fix this." I state then walk over and snatch the ball from Paige. She growls a little at me and I then toss the ball again to get her attention back on it.

While she is fully 'set' on the ball, I grab a foot of her's and slip off a shoe. She does not seem to mind at all. As that small ball is her whole world right now.

"Sara, come here please? You might want to learn this too, it may help you with Paige on some of her more bad days?"

When Sara gets over to me, I pull her hand to me and press one of her fingers on Paige's foot at the side, near the bottom "Feel that small spot, the bone and the tendon?"

She nods to me "Yes, what of it?"

"Press it hard, then slide up like this?" I show her the move and help her to do it.

She does it and Paige, she falls right asleep.

"Neat? But she will be out for hours!"

"Nope, just shake her awake, once I get the ball back into the bag and she can't smell it inside there!"

Once I get the ball collected and put away. Sara gives Paige a playful shove and she wakes up mad as heck at me!

Paige jumps across the room and growls in my face "That was not fair! I should...I should!"

"What? tear up my sheets? Or maybe zap me?" I grin at her, "But I had to show ya how much fun that ball was?"

"But like that, I was busy showing you that new computer?"

"Hey, we only lost like twenty minutes and you had fun?" I hand the bag to her, as I smile to her, "Besides the ball is yours, call it a gift!"

"Okay, I give. BUT I would not forgive ya! If that thing was not so much fun?"

Sara grins at me, her next question, "That foot thing, how long does it last?"

"A few hours and it will calm Paige down right away."

"What's this?" Paige asks me, more than confused.

"I just showed Sara a way to calm you down when you're agitated. Like when you change during certain times of the month or year?"

"What, there is something you can do for that? The other Were's never told me any of this?" she asks me even more confused now.

"Of course they did not know that, only Drow or some Sidhe know this kind of stuff? The Were's never really needed it that much, back then...but now?" I question myself, "They might need to relearn it, I will show you how to do later on!"

"Yep, or I will?" Sara smiled to her, "So Paige, go grab a good game from? Hummm?" Sara ponders a little and looks so cute when she does, "Hank has a good collection of games! Go ask him for one?"

Once Paige gets back to my room with a game that Hank gave her in hand, Hank and a few others flow into my room to see that new computer at work. Hank smiles at me as Paige loads that game off it's disk "You'll love this one, It's HellGate London! A new game that you fight demons in!"

I nod back to him, "Sounds like my old job?"

We all watch on, as Paige plays the first levels of the game on that huge monitor. She kills off demons in a destroyed London and church looking buildings with practiced ease. Then the game moves into sewers, where she just has to jest Sara a little as she plays, "Any on these demons look like family Sara!"

As Sara squints at the screen and gets closer to see better. I am having an issue with my fingers. I start rubbing them hard together. They seem 'dirty' to me and I am starting to feel that 'dirt' spreading up my arms just now, as I watch the game play on more.

Sara leans over the screen and taps a clawed finger on the monitor, "That one looks like an uncle of mine," she joked, then Paige moves into a church battle and the gore really flows on the game "Now that one there looks like my aunt for sure!" Sara points on the screen and laughs at the game.

I watch on, over the rest of the room, then drift off and stand nearer to the back by my door. For some reason, I really want to stay closer to the door and not the game? But that feeling of 'dirty' is really starting to get bad on my arms now, I am scratching at them and trying to 'rub' them clean?

After Sara leans back up from looming over Paige, she glances my way and can see I am not looking good? She gives me a playful bump as she asks me "You okay?"

"Fine, just fine." I mumble back to her and scratch at my arms even more harshly.

Paige comes upon a section 'boss' in the game and most of the other kids in my room howl and root for her to beat it. My eyes never stop watching the screen, I can't seem to look away for too long! And now my shirt feels 'dirty' and 'wet' with something? I just have to peel it off me, so I rush out of the room and down the hallway toward the showers.

~o~O~o~

Jade is bouncing down the hallway, looking for 'One-san' or most others call her Billie! When she is nearly shoved aside by Rohanna, who is rushing down the hallway going towards the showers.

But what really grabs her attention, is that Rohanna is TEARING her tee-shirt off in strips and patches off her body. Then she does not even stop to pick them up, she just leaves the torn pieces all over the hallway floor? This new act is very strange for Rohanna, who always cleans up after herself and some others!

Jade, scans the hallway and finds no one to tell what is going on? But instead of chasing someone down and maybe Rohanna gets hurt! She runs into the showers she just went into, where she finds the teen Drow under a shower and she is scrubbing at her skin like mad!

She slowly walks up to Rohanna, who is sitting and leaning against that shower wall with the shower raining water all over her.

"What is wrong Ro?" she asks, at near whisper so as not spook her more.

The Drow, who is crying like mad looks up to her all wild-eyed "The Blood...it never comes out? I can never wash it off?" and she goes back to her harsh scrubbing.

"Ro? There is no blood, not a drop on ya?" Jade shakes her head to the madness she sees and realizes this is getting bad!

"Can't you see it?" Rohanna asks while shoving her hands to Jade to examine them closer.

"I don't see any? You know I would never lie to you, just check with that gift of yours?"

Rohanna searches over Jade's face, but says yet again "The blood never comes off?" then goes back to washing her arms and hands till the skin starts to bleed.

Now Jade is really worried, Rohanna can't lie and yet? She is seeing 'blood' that is not there!

Just then, Ayla pokes her head into the showers when she heard a sound that is not normal at all...crying. "What's up!" Ayla asks the room and that makes Jade jump in surprise. As she was fixated on watching Rohanna right then.

"Ayla, go grab someone please? Rohanna is having...an issue!" she says, but tries not to say a bad word that might be taken a wrong way right now?

"Got it!" she chirps back and she is gone!

Jade tries to get a little closer to Rohanna and sits under the water with her, "Rohanna?" she tries to get the Drow's attention on her and not on her arms "I am here for ya, but you know this is getting me all wet!" she jokes to her.

The ghostly empty stare she gets back from the Drow, is a bad one and one that does not show Rohanna even cares that Jade is in the room with her.

Then she spots Violet, Rohanna's Pixie hovering in the room near both of them. "Hey Violet, what is wrong with her?"

"I don't know? She shut me out, an hour ago?" the tiny voice tells her and almost starts crying herself.

Just then, most of the kids fly into the room with Sara at the lead and Nikki plus Gwen following close behind her.

"What's up Jade?" Sara asks her at a near whisper, as she crawls toward both of them and is trying to look non-threatening to the Drow. Because she knows how fast 'good', can turn to 'bad' with her!

"Ro, she is in bad way? She keeps telling me, that there is blood on her and that it will not come off her, no matter how hard she scrubs at it?"

"Got it, anything else you have seen?"

"She seems like a ghost, just not here?"

"I bet she is having a flashback, or something close to that?" Sara suggests.

"Rohanna, talk to me please?" Sara's soft voice calls to the Drow only feet away.

When the Drow looks up at Sara's face, from her work at scrubbing her arms and hands. The Drow's eyes both go instantly red upon seeing her!

Sara mumbles out quickly, back to the room filled with kids "Ohhh SHIT!" she warns too late.

Then as Sara tries to scoot back a little and maybe that will make Rohanna less upset? Heavy metal armor flashes allover the Drow's body, as she grabs Jade by the shirt and tosses her to the corner behind her. Next, a large blade comes from nowhere and slices towards Sara's body near her neck!

"GET AWAY BEAST!" the Drow screams at her, more in battle cry than a warning! "I MUST PROTECT THE CHILD THIS TIME!"

Sara's only save from that swipe, was her vast speed and that saved her from losing yet another head!

The room watches on silently, as all that happens and then sees that Drow shove poor Jade back into that corner even harder. Her metal boots clang against the showers marble surface, trying to gain purchase as she hisses out once more at Sara "GET AWY FROM THE CHILD, THERE IS NO MEAL FOR YOU HERE TODAY!"

Sara wisely backs out of the room and down the hallway a few feet, but as she does that. Chou sees something strange, but it makes sense to her!

"Sara?" Chou asks her fast "Move down the hallway some more for me?"

"Why?"

"Just do it, darn you!"

Sara moves a few more yards down the hallway, as Chou watches the Drow and she notes the blade's position all the time.

"Sara, she knows you're there, wall or not. She can see you somehow?" Chou warns her.

Just then, Billie finds the madness that is going on in the showers and tries to bust her way past the crowd "Let me save JADE!" she shouts that the group of teens in her way.

But before she gets there, Jade yells back at her "One-san, I am fine. Rohanna is just protecting me, from what she feels is dangerous right now?"

"But...but?" Billie stutters out in the hallway.

"No don't come in here...please? I am fine, she needs some space!"

Sara moves back towards the shower room a few yards and if to prove Chou's theory. The Drow skitters on the marble floor again as she yells out again and again "Protect the kids...got to protect the kids!" and then doubles her efforts at shielding Jade by shoving her back into that corner even more.

That move gains a 'yip' of surprise from Jade and a grunt of a little pain. When that is heard, Billie tries to gain access to the room again, by shoving at the crowd by the door "She's hurting her! Let me in there!" Billie shouts.

"Billie, Jade she is fine. Just fine!" Hank shouts to her, as he fills the doorway to keep her out, "Jade is being protected by Rohanna, not being hurt by her. She sees Sara as a threat of some sort now? You can understand it, don't ya?"

Chou swaps glances at Sara, then the Drow's blade and for sure they are connected. That blade points without error, right at Sara and Chou points it out to the small group once again. "Yep Sara, you moved and Rohanna 'saw' that, like I said before, wall or not?"

"Makes sense, Drow are made to hunt the GOO and a simple wall of this cottage can't stop that!" Aunghadhail tells all from Nikki's body.

"Should Sara go outside or something Aung?" Chou questions the old Fae.

"That might calm her down more, I can not be sure? But trying it out is a sound plan."

"Let's try it?" Hank tells the hallway filled with kids, "It makes sense to me?"

"I don't want to leave her like this!" Sara shouts back at the group, as she balls up her fists in anger.

"You really don't have a choice in this Sara?" Paige points out to her, "I can see that she is fixated on ya and that is bad...please go. I will stay and keep you in the loop?"

Sara dreads this, not being able to help. But the others are right, her past that is shared with Rohanna's. It is affecting the Drow now and has to stop for the time being. So she reluctantly goes out Poe's front doors and walks toward a bench to sit and wait this out.

As Sara walks out the door, the ones in the shower room watch on as the Drow makes a swift move. She calls from nowhere, a flat metal square, then slaps onto the wall and then says something in a magical spell.

Those in the room with sight that can see all things magical, watch on in surprise as a huge ward spreads all over the walls of Poe and the runes it leave behind glow in magical fire.

Aunghadhail, knows this spell well and has not done or seen one since her days. She yells back to the hallway "Warn Sara not to come back into Poe, until I tell her it is safe to do so? This new ward Rohanna just added to the building, it will hurt her for sure!"

Now with the ward firmly in place, the Drow seems to relax more and the sword in her right hand sags toward the floor to bang on it's smooth surface. Her head leans down just a little and those close enough to her, can just make out her sigh of relief.

Aunghadhail notices this and thinks it is a good time to act on it, She helps Nikki mentally with the next steps. Nikki moves closer to her friend and kneels down to her "Warrior?" she asks calmly, then waits to be 'seen' and the Drow's head snaps up to her.

"Your duty is fully done, the threat has left this building and all is safe because of you. Please relent your charge to me and I will promise to watch over the child, just as you have done?"

The Drow sees the girl before her for what she is, royalty and with that. She has to obey within her sets of rules that govern her life, 'all is well' as she says? The building is safe, she promised to protect the young and then said her duty is done fully.

Nikki watches on, as the Drow's sword falls from her hand and clangs on the floor, then vanishes. Then her metal armor fades away and the Drow slumped to the wall and passes out.

Jade now has a rather large Drow on top of her, pressing her to the wall and she tries to push the body off her. Billie sees that it's all over and rushes the room to move Rohanna off Jade and pick her best friend up from the wet floor.

Billie shouts at the room filled with Poe kids, in her anger fogged mind, "Maybe she needs to get sent over to Hawthorne, if Ro is this dangerous!"

"Billie!" Jade yells back at her, "The other posies did not give up on you and send you there? So why would you say that! I am not hurt one little bit, besides she is Sara's friend and Nikki's!"

"Guy's?" Nikki shouts at the group, "Can some of you get her to a bed, while Gwen and I remove this ward Ro left behind, so that Sara can get back into the cottage?"

"I got her," Hippolyta the Amazon teen, barks at the kids around her, "then somebody go grab me one of her towels and we can get her dried off?"

Ayla runs off and grabs that towel from Ro's room. While 'Hip' gets the Drow lifted over to one of the benches in the shower room. When Ayla gets back with the towels, they strip off the wet clothes from Rohanna and get her all dry. Then 'Hip' carries the Drow back to her room, lays her on the bed and covers her up.

While that small effort was being done, across the room two Sidhe teens get a ad-hoc class on Drow style magical wards. While Aunghadhail removes the metal plate from the wall.

Once removed from the wall, Aunghadhail studies the small hand sized plate that contained that ward "Nice craftsmanship, this one surly was not made by Rohanna? I am sure it was made by one of the main royal mages of my time!"

"So Rohanna carried it around all this time? And it's made to keep GOO's out of a building?" Gwen asks the queen.

"Yes child, "she smiles to Gwen, "like most of her possessions, it is that ancient and very powerful indeed. But only toward those of Mythos or their minions." she then hands the plate over to Gwen, "give this to Rohanna, then let us tell Sara it's safe to come back in and care for her."

Sara had been given the word by Hank that the ward that Rohanna placed on the cottage was now gone, she sped into the building and to Ro's room. Where she found the Drow laying on her bed and she was passed out. From what she was not sure, but it seemed she was not dreaming yet? As her body did not even twitch one bit, like it usually did when she slept and the nightmares came for her.

"Ohh Ro?" she asks the still form on the bed, as she rubs the Drow's back, "What brought this on?"

Just from the door was a voice that had a clue to that, "She said something about blood? Then that she could not wash it off, it never came off?" Jade tells her from her leaning in the door and looking in on her friends.

As Gwen enters the room, she smiles at Sara and starts to sit across the room as she ass a clue, "Then add to what Jade just said? Ro, said 'must protect the children or child?' Many times over?"

"Well that makes this a nearly sure case of that PTSD she has, coming fully to ahead tonight? I just have to figure out, what action or thing was around her that started it?" She sighs to Gwen.

Gwen goes to show that metal plate to Sara, but as it gets within a few feet of her. Sara reels back from it with a shriek, "Ekkk what is that darn thing girl, it makes me sick to be near it!"

Gwen backs off and studies the plate as Nikki walks into the room "That Sara, my friend. It is a magical ward to keep Mythos out of a building. One that Aung tells me, you should never touch, if you want to keep that hand?" she giggles to her.

"I'll take her word on that!"

"Yes, you should. But how is she?"

"Sleeping I think, but she is so still? She is not moving an inch and that is far from normal for her?"

Nikki goes to lay a hand on Rohanna's back for a second, then Aunghadhail speaks up as she sits on the bedside, "That must be her Geas at work, it took far too much time to start working on her? It should have kept her from going that far in to that 'PTSD', the humans call bad memories?"

Sara glares at the Queen, as she growls out, "Is this all because of the bloody command book, or that binding and Geas crap yet again Aung?"

"No, that should have stopped this? But this maybe a memory that is so bad, that when it came upon her, there was no stopping it?" she questions what happened, with a shake of her head.

"Well, I am staying tonight with her, both of you should go now? As I am going into her head and trying to help out with fixing this?"

"That should work Sara and when you get time seek me out? We have to talk over things that have happened of late?" the queen asks, as she stands and walks to the door. Then at the door, Nikki takes control back over her body, "Sara, take care. There might be some bad things in there tonight, that got all dragged up by this?"

"I will."

Once both of them are gone, Sara yanks out that meditation mat from under the bed and sits on it near the sleeping Rohanna. Sara fades off into her dream state and finds that small link she has made with Rohanna's mind.

This time instead of the academy's door being there as usual and it waiting for her to knock on it. She finds a vast forest of giant trees, that go on for miles and miles. Sara wanders those vast woods for what seems hours, till she comes on a small castle keep and it's very deep moat.

At the bridge over to the keep, she spots a full size Violet with wings still on her, and she is waiting and sulking there under a sign written in Drow maybe?

"Violet!" she shouts at the Pixie, "What are you doing here?"

"I am waiting to get in? Rohanna locked me out of her mind when Paige was playing that game and I have not felt or heard one thought from her since?"

"So you two are linked now somehow?"

"Yes, we bonded. Why she let you in this far, I don't know? It took me hours to get here!"

"Me too! That might be her testing us both, to see if we would keep going or give up?"

"Maybe?" she cries a little harder to her now.

"Your not sure, haven't you been here before now?"

"Yes, even deeper! But once this started, a wall went up and I got shoved out and blocked!"

As they both speak of what has happened, the bridge lowers and a large elf dressed in bright metal armor shimmers from nothing into their view.

"You, Violet. You can come in now, but be warned your oath is the same here!"

When Violet hears that, she happily runs across the bridge.

"Hey shinny dude? Can I come in too?" Sara winks at the elf warrior.

The armored elf studies Sara for what seems hours, then speaks slowly "You can come in, but you can be ordered out at anytime by the lord knight or the mage? To stay past that order can bring death!"

"You got it, obey the rules or die. Simple black or white...like Aung said."

The Elf waves them both in, once across the bridge and inside the walls. Sara notices the troops all around her are training, some are being taught and others are teaching...nearly all of them are Rohanna clones of various ages? The others, Sara is sure that they represent key persons in her long life.

Sara has seen this in others minds, representations of their memories acting out the parts of that memory...like a play or movie part.

On far off platform, Violet spots someone standing there? Who seems to be leading this large group. As she gets closer to see better, Violet finds that person standing there, is 'A' Rohanna that she is sure now is the real one...not a clone one! She rushes over as fast as her wings will carry her, when she finally gets there. Violet wraps the Drow in a deep loving hug.

"Why did you lock me out?" she asks.

A glassy eyed Drow stares back at her and tells her in cold monotone "Violet, go train with those who fight with staves...now." and the Drow turns back to her work, watching the training as it plays on.

"What?" she questions Rohanna, very surprised at the non-existent greeting.

Then as she asks that question, a Elvin knight ports into view and with an old Elvin mage standing beside him "Pixie?...remember your oath and go now!" the knight orders her.

All Violet can do is nod to the lord of this place and fly off to practice as she was told.

Sara watches what just happened and runs over to talk to what she also thinks is the real Rohanna among all the clones of her. "Ro!" she shouts up at the Drow standing on the platform, "What happened, talk to me!"

"Sara?" The Drow said, as it looked down at her and then recognized her with a smile starting. Then with a tap to her shoulder from the knights blade, that look of recognition and joy fades from her face, "Please let me do my job, I have students to tend too!"

"Rohanna, Darn it! Look at me!" she shouts up at her again, but does not get any attention from the Drow at all.

Sara runs around to the platforms stairs and leaps up them. At the top, her path to Rohanna is blocked by the knight and the mage. Both stand in her way, faceless Elves behind a helmet or mages facemask watch her every move.

"Get out of my way!" she shouts at both of them.

"We rule here and we rule her! You have no dealings with her now!" the knight tells her coldly.

Then the mage speaks it's turn "Leave or stay, your choice GOO! You are only here because of a very small oath and with it's near nonexistence, you have no power or say here."

Sara sees instantly what both of them are, one is the oath she took in life...the knight. The other...it's that damned BOOK! The one that holds Rohanna back!

"I get it now, if I can fight my way past both of you? I win her freedom back!"

"A Drow that never had any freedom in life!" the mage laughs at her wildly, "NO Drow has tasted freedom...ever! My spells have never failed to act. To either hold one to their path or kill them from straying too far from it!"

"Well that changes today!" Sara shouts out at both and she gets ready for a fight.

"I hope that you have time?"

"What?" Sara questions that statement promptly!

"Time my dear GOO, you don't have it on your side and I do!" the mage states to her yet again.

Then a gallows forms under Rohanna, with a wave of the mages hand and the knight goes to stand guard at its stairs. The mage 'pops' up to the higher platform and drops the noose around Rohanna's neck. The Drow does not even struggle, all she does is glance at Sara with eyes that just say to her...save me? Or runaway!

"Ohh I will get to you both, before you can kill her!"

"Too late, that death starts now. We always hold the line till death!" the knight says to Sara in cold words.

Right then, Rohanna drops through the platform and starts to choke at the ropes end.

"Leave now and she lives! Or fight us as she dies and maybe you can win before she dies!" the knight makes it's challenge known to her.

Sara leaps at the knight and is met by it's blade with ease. The blade slices her side badly and the wound flows out her black blood.

"If that is your best, this Drow dies today!" the knight shouts at her, as she reels back in pain.

Sara can see Rohanna dancing at that ropes end...gasping, but is this real or not? No time to chance it, she has to act and these spells, plus Geas are far too strong for now!

"I am going, let her go!"

"Leave and we free her. Or wait and she dies!"

"I am going...I am going!" she shouts back at both and fades away back to the real world.

When Sara's eye snap open to Rohanna's room, she can hear the Drow thrashing around in her bed gasping for breath! She leaps to her feet and can see that Ro, has both hands on her neck desperately trying to tear a rope away from it, that is not really there!

Sara screams down at the Drow, hoping the spell inside her listens to her plea, "I left...leave her alone! I am out here...gone...let her live!"

Rohanna gasps out once more, then rolls off the bed to the hard floor and seems to wake up fully now.

~o~O~o~

"What was that!" I gasp out at Sara, who I find suddenly in my room and all the others strangely gone?

Sara hugs me close, so very close. Like she almost lost me? "I tried to help you and you're right. The book's spells that bind you are too tough, I will have to get help...help from somewhere? ANYWHERE!"

"That dream was you? You were really there, it was not me dreaming of old times?"

"No, I went into your head and tried to help out with why you went crazy?" she looks into my eyes slowly, "and why you crawled into the showers to wash blood off you?" she asks me and tells me what happened to me at the same time.

Then that nightmare gone mad, fills my mind again and I shove her away from me a little. So I can look over my hands and arms. I find no blood on them this time, unlike most of the times this nightmare struck me in the past. That dream was so bad, it took days or an order to make them vanish from my head!

But the memories of why 'that' nightmare, they fill my head and with them coming back. I scramble to my bed and cower in it's corner near the window...that safe window to outside, us Drows always hated enclosed spaces, the forest is where we belong!

As I curl up even more into a tighter ball, Sara rushes over to my side, "Hey it's all safe here, are you okay?"

"The blood, this time it's all gone?" I ask her, while look at every inch of both of my outstretched arms.

"It was never there? Where do you think it comes from?" she asks me in a soft voice, while slowly trying to sit next to me.

"The kids, I walked through a lake of their blood." I say back to her, without any emotion hanging on any of my words.

"What kids? Please tell me and maybe this one burden I might be able to take from you, when you share it with me?"

"We were guarding a bunch of children, waiting till we could get them all away from the coming battle. Just waiting for a mage to make a safe gate to use? Then one of the royals, he told us to go out and save someone he knew. All the Drow, we knew, just knew it was a trap to get us away from that temple." I stop and think of all those children, the young faces, the faces that trusted us and that they depended on us for protection!

"Please keep going?"

"We left, orders you know and can't refuse that!" I bark, "Well we got to where this 'one' person was to meet us and nothing at all. Like I said...trap!" I start sobbing to her.

"Ro, go on if ya can?"

"Okay...Then we ran back as fast as we could! I could not port, it was not safe for that. The...others" I look down from her as I almost stop and stare at my sheets, "They blocked that."

"Other's?" she questions me.

"Do you want me to say it?" my eyes ask her not too?

"I understand...the GOO, like me?"

I nod to her, yes..."But, we ran back and found that royal gone. He had fled with his few guards, he could have held out till we got back! But he ran instead, to save his own life and we made sure he paid for that cowardice later!" I growl at her now.

"I bet, that law of saving kids seems to be the top one of your kind?"

"It is! There is none higher, I can pass by any oath for it, as I choose to!"

Sara places that small statement in her mind, never cross that line with Rohanna around or death will come fast to anyone who violates it, is her bet!

As I think of the next thing to come in this memory or nightmare! I stay really silent.

Sara smiles again to me, as she softly encourages me to go on, "So I guess you stopped and this is the real bad part?"

"Yes it is...We entered that temple and found all the children, we had left behind...dead. They painted the walls and ceiling with them. The stone floor was covered in several deep inches of their blood. We went nuts for hours and tried to find them to no avail. Then we all came back to the temple, to bury the dead correctly and that is why I was covered in blood...their blood...it never washes out!" And I rub my hands again, thinking of that feeling and this time I don't see any blood on me? But I know deep down, it's still there!

"So your Geas pulled at you and sealed you off from that memory. At least till you could deal with it? That is why Violet said that she got shut out, you had no choice in the matter?"

I glance up to Violet sitting in her usual spot, she is waiting for me to say it "Yes, it did. Sorry my Violet! I could not stop that?" I apologize to her.

"I know...I can see that now. At the time, I did not understand what I was seeing. But next time, please tell me and we as a TEAM will deal with it!" she almost schools me on the subject. All I could do was nod back to her my agreement.

"Well, it's all over lets rest and go to class tomorrow?" Sara suggests to me.

~o~O~o~

Tuesday March 20, 5:10 am
Poe cottage

When morning comes, I wake to a very mad Sara and she is pacing my room back and forth cursing all the time in old languages. Most of what she says I know the translation, so I know what she is saying now

"Why are you mad at Aung?" I ask her on one of her rounds around my room, as she passes by my bed.

"You told Aunghadhail that witch, to tell me about what Caitlin is to you and why you went nuts that first day meeting her? So I am mad now!" she growls out at me.

"Now you understand just a little more, of why I hate her so much!"

"Yes I do, but lets get ready for class?" she suggests to me, but this time there is no real smile from her?

~o~O~o~

Across the nation at that same time

A boy pulls a small laptop from a hiding place, then inserts a memory stick in it, he had pulled from yet another hiding spot and starts looking at it's files yet again.

This laptop is the one, his dad showed him one day and it was to be taken by him 'just in case' in any disaster! This small laptop, was what his dad called a...'rock'...it had no internet connection and could only read data, never write it! Then add to that, the case on the small laptop was so strong, you could bash it on ground and not damage it.

Even the memory stick was hardened to damage, then it was 'read' only, no data could be put on it or erased from it.

As the computer warms up and loads it's programs. He thinks back to nearly a month ago, that terrible night, when his mom woke him and his sister. To tell them both, as she hugged them close, that...dad was dead...and mom then lied to them both. He was very sure of this, Mom told them both...'your father committed suicide' and that was that!

Then the rush of cops all night, doing their thing, asking questions over and over. When they left, mom had them pack as fast as they could and they left the house. She found a good hotel to stay at and paid for the room with one of the many dead end credit cards dad had. From there, she arranged the house to be sold and she rented this townhouse they now lived in Colorado, over two thousand miles from their old home!

The day to day life, mom had them in now was basic. No going out without her, no phones without her there, keep your bags packed incase we have to go! Heck all three of them, kept one bag packed in the car no matter where they went!

Mom only used the 'burn' cell phones, his dad had packed in his 'run' box and the rest of that box had the 'other' needs in it. Money, way over two hundred k! In cash and gold. Several debit-credit cards, under dozens of names, that held who knows how much money? Papers that ID'ed the whole family, under what he could see when mom opened that box, at least ten different names! Then a list of contacts, that could be depended on and he plus his sister, were given a copy of that list. A very short list indeed!

But what troubled him most, was that sealed letter she gave them both, in it was a copy of a sheet of paper that she always had on her. On it was three hand drawn symbols and the next page was a address and phone number. She told them both, if it all goes nuts and mom is gone. Call the number or write a letter with this on it and hope!...help might come to them? What 'help?' that was coming, she never said that part?

Now the computer was up and running and he opened that file that so intrigued him. He had found this file, along with others on this one memory stick. His dad had others in that 'stash'...most were records of money going back and forth. One was instructions on what certain files were what...from his dad, in case he was not there and who or what might want them as a bargaining chip!

But this one, covered his dads last real assignments. It had grabbed his attention in a strange way and he found once he read them, looked at the pictures in them. He was obsessed with that very last file in a strange way!

Both files were on Elves! The first one was a kid that got changed into a elf, that had the power to control computers and that was cool! She was cute and pretty looking! But not his type in many ways? She disappeared and was thought to have been hidden in a school in the north-east?

The next file, was the one he obsessed on, she was a Drow and tall, very tall for an elf at six foot! Her face just grabbed him, like he had seen it somewhere long ago? He pondered on that thought many times...where did he meet her, he was sure that he had met her somewhere!

Her face was lovely, But her body was to die for! She had a fit body and skin of a strange, but beautiful to him purple-black color. The voice she had, it snatched him in it's melody and held him in it's sway! Even when she spoke in her own ancient language, he thought he was sure, he knew what she just said and ment on some level, but the words...they passed by him on a higher level?

He leaned toward the screen and hit the play button on the video files. From there on, he was in a deep trance of watching her! Her cute laugh when she fought in some sim, her talking to others, her moves...the way her body moved! God he wanted to meet her sooo bad!

As he hit that play button for the tenth time today and that file ran on. His mom opened his door suddenly...she was supposed to be shopping with his sister for hours! He glanced at the clock when he spun to her, indeed two hours plus had passed since they left and he missed it all and now mom was mad at him for missing chores!

His mom yelled at him "You did not clean the kitchen or the living room!" Then she suddenly stopped yelling and ran to over him when she saw the computer. She stanched it from his hands, as he laid on the bed and yelled once more at him.

"Where did you get this!?" she barked at him.

"Dad told me to grab this" he gulped out, "If he died suddenly?"

His mom looked over the files and a very shocked look comes over her face when she sees that last one "Are there any others!"

"Just these mom, most are just files and one is from dad on who or what they might be bargained for?"

"Why would your father give you this instead of me?"

"One mom, you can't run a computer to save your life?" she nods back to him, that's a fact...she can't! "The other he told me, there was a chance that both of you would be dead and both of us kids would be on our own?" he shrugs to her.

His mom, then opens that file he paused and watches the whole thing. She knows this girl by the voice and now she can by her body moves too! Each one of her moves, smooth and with purpose, no wasted motion. She was there that night her husband died, then she helped save her and the kids! The last video of the training fight in some sim, it was the last clue. As the girl that was shown in it, she wore that same 'skull face' mask on her head as the one that night!

Then she struggles for sometime getting the other files to open and finds most of it medical files. The others are opinions on what powers this elf might have and that is one long list of powers and skills! One grabs her attention and she shows the screen to her son very mad "So is this why you look at this...all the nude pic's of her!"

"No maww I look at the videos of her, her talking and moving when she fights. They just grab me hard is all?" he whines to her, but she can tell he is saying the truth this time!

"So you are infatuated by her?"

"I guess?" he says more than embarrassed, but then perks up to her, "I would love to meet her!" he beams back her happy as heck.

She sits down next to her son and gives him a hug of death.

"I have something to tell you and you have to promise me not to tell your sister this?"

"What, is this that bad?"

"I am sure your know by now, as you're too smart to fool for long and so is your sister. That your dad did not kill himself, his job did! His work followed him home that night, after he was fired from the CIA."

"Yes mom, I got that easy. But the agency killed him?"

"Yes, he embarrassed them one to many times with failure, so they had to shut him up forever."

"That had to be...because of her," he opened a file to the first elf, "She can make a computer do anything! Then the other one with powers just like her, dad lost track of months ago, she could make them do anything like magic! Her mutant power was just that!" the boy realized that in both cases, a nation would kill to keep that, or kill to keep that power over all computers from others.

"I am sure you are right, you and your father are one in the same. You both can think outside of the box and do it so well!" She started to cry thinking of the place he left them in...deadly trouble!

"Mom it will get better!" he tells her, knowing it must...somehow?

"But that night, when 'they' came for your dad. She came too, she was there for his hunting that other elf and I am sure that other mutant too! She wanted him dead, but the CIA interrupted her and they did the deed instead...she watched them," his mom stops almost crying, "She watched them make your dad kill himself!"

"Ohh man she did, that is bad?" he thinks she could have saved dad, but dad did do this to himself and when he failed, it got him killed.

"She is not all bad? The men that came night, they wanted to kill us all, but she stopped them and killed them all in horrible ways. She has a rule, one she told me...you never hurt kids!"

"So she saved us?"

"Yes she did, she saved us and cleaned up the mess. That letter I gave both of you?"

"The sealed one with the weird writing in it?"

"That's the one," his mom nods to him, "it was from her. I begged her to help us get away, but she does not have the resources to do that. But she gave me one last chance, if all failed us?" then her head slumps, to stare at the floor in her stress of telling the boy all this and then she thinks of that last warning the girl gave her!

"Mom, there is something else about this? I can tell your holding back something more?"

"Yes, there is more." she says to him way to simply for it 'not' to matter!

"MOM!" he shouts at her, "Please tell me?" he shoots to standing up and gazes down at her. As what ever this is...it is starting to scare him!

"That girl came back after the cops came, she snuck in somehow? She told me that the men wanted you and your sister dead...because you have a very high chance of mutating? So they being H1 types, wanted you dead and me...to clean the plate so to speak?"

The boy just has to fall back onto his bed, to sit and think this over "I might be a mutant, Someday?"

"Maybe? No mater what happens, I will still love ya!" she then grabs him and hugs him so hard he can't breath well, but he does not stop his mom from that love he feels now.

~o~O~o~

Thursday, March 22 7:05 am
Poe cottage

All night, heck most of it? I had done my learning time with Aunghadhail and I even learned a few new spells during tonight! When I ported to my room, I knew I might be late to class. So I undressed fast as I could, grabbed my stuff and off to the showers!

Hours later, I just finished up on of my martial arts classes and was headed toward today's magic class with all the other Sidhe! This was the one class I truly loved being in, all of us Sidhe, all in the same class and in the same group!

For the last few hours, all of us were busy 'arguing' or deciding what to do as a group project? A spell scroll, my choice! A potion, Gwen's want! Or a enchanted magic item, but each one of us has to turn one in and I am banned from that choice. This was Bree and Rhia's choice, as they wanted a invisibility charm of some sort? Belphoebe, she did not care one way or the other what we did, as long as she was included!

Well since I seemed to be on the side of a losing choice, on what we were going to do as a project and I could not do that choice as a team or personal project. As making a enchanted item was 'out' for me, as I did them so quick! I decided to get up and ask Mrs. Grimes or Belle, who was filling in for an absent Nikki. What in the heck I should do?

I snatch our long list of what to do, off the lab table and glare at Gwen as she sits perched on her stool "All your fault, you just have to be strange...all of you!"

Gwen giggles at me her answer "Not my fault, I wanted the potion option?"

"Well talk to them?" I point at the far end of the table, with Rhia sitting beside a leaning Bree, who both stick tongues at me in protest.

"Traako!" I bark out at the room in anger. (shit!)

"What did she say?" Belphoebe asks the rest of the now giggling girls table.

"She said Belph...One of the first words you learn in Elvin from Ro?" Gwen smiles to her.

"What?" she squints back at Gwen.

"Ca-ca or shit!" she laughs back to her, "You will learn to cuss in Elvin, long before anything else at this table?"

My head shakes at what Gwen said, she is right I have to 'cuss' a little less these days?

As I cross that room with my list, a pain hits me deep in the chest! My very soul is being attacked I can feel it, it feels like part of me is being shoved out and shredded whole!

The pain is worse than that blade was, this pain makes that sword and the burning it did to me feel like a pin prick and it drives right through me!

I falter on my next step and as I fall down to one knee, my heavy armor flashes on to my body as a trained reaction to attacks this bad.

One of my blades comes to my hand, I stab it into the floor with a loud bang and use the hilt to steady myself from falling, by using it like a cane. That sound of that blade hitting the floor so hard, it drew most of the class to look right at me.

Gaea, the pain! It's so bad! I gasp out and nearly scream from it and my eyes are filled with tears from the enormous growing pain. My very spirit is crying from it and being torn to shreds!

With the next second, my mind knows why I am hurting...Aunghadhail the old Queen just died her final death...she is gone now!

"NO!" I gasp out in pain and shock, "Not that!"

As I gasp those few words, I hear Gwen fall from her stool with a squeak of pain and hit the floor with a even more painful moan. She starts wailing to the world like I have never seen her cry, then thank Gaea she passes out.

Then Rhia falls to her side and is almost in the same pain. When I spot Bree still standing, but she is gasping for breath and she seems to be better off than the rest of us.

Belphoebe spins her head all about looking for an attacker of some sort? And seems not even affected in the least.

I grasp onto that new thought for a short second, we are affected today in our pain by how much the Queen is or was part of our lives. Gwen is a direct relative in her way and is in the most pain. I am next, then Rhia. Bree being totally new, is the least affected here anyway?

Mrs. Grimes sees us all fall in someway or another? She starts running over to me, as she asks me sternly, "What happened Rohanna?"

My body spun from her questions, as in my anger I cursed at her very existence and I left that sword of mine stuck into the floor as a marker of my anger, "Sevir udossa tlu xsa'us rivvil! Udossa Sidhe inbal vharc ulu morfeth yallt!"
(Leave us be damned human! Us Sidhe have vengeance to make today!)

With a huge push of my will. I get back up to standing and spun back to the lab table of my group "Bree grab Rhia, I got Gwen!" I order the only other Sidhe not laying on the floor right now.

"What was that? Bree asks me, as she goes to help Rhia.

"You know deep down what that was, she is dead...So lets get moving!" Bree nods back at my order and helps Rhia to stand.

"Belphoebe?" I ask the artificial Drow at our table.

"Yes Ro, what's going on!"

"Did you feel anything just now?"

She shakes her head at me "No I did not? What happened to all of you?"

"Something happened to Nikki, we felt it. But if you come with us, it could be bad or good for you? But we are going NOW! So choose now, you have no connection to this and can make a choice with no guilt?"

"I'll stay, that is best. As Nikki and Aung hate me to say the least."

"They do, but I invite you to come as the Sidhe you are now?"

"No I will stay here, it's best?"

"Fine," I tell her and grab a now still Gwen from the floor. She is unconscious but alive.

As I lay her on the table, I glace at Rhia who is in better shape and being steadied by Bree "Rhia? Please call the others on your phone now. We all meet at Poe in five minutes!" I bark an order at her, she nods back to me, a cell phone comes out and she starts working on it.

"Rohanna! What is going on?" Mrs. Grimes questions me again with a shout.

I just stare at her with growing red eyes of pain to come to those who block my path. Then I hug all the Girls at the table into a group and port to Poe. Once we are there, I place Gwen on the couch in the sunroom and check on her.

"The others are on their way Ro?" Rhia tells me, as she grabs a seat.

"Thanks, now to get Sara!" and I reach out to her mind ~"Sara? Where are you? I can feel that pain of yours!"~

~"Nikki she is hurting...Aunghadhail dead!"~ is all Sara gives me, but that was enough I know she is in the class room that is next to mine.

When I port to the room, I find several students trying to help her and one is Beltane. Who glares at me, as I shove her aside "What gives Ro!" Beltane shouts back at me.

"Go way leave us now!" I bark back to her.

The teacher in the room, Circe glares at me from her desk, as she shouts at the class while on the phone "Leave her alone till medial gets her?" I don't even glance to her or give her recognition.

Beltane moves back at my command and I tend to the fallen Sara. Who is curled up in a ball on the floor in pain and crying at the others, then at me when she sees me "Nikki is hurting! She lost Aunghadhail!"

I am not far behind in that crying myself, "Sara, I have you now. We are going!" and I port away to retrieve my blade and school bag.

A port back into my magic class ends at the lab table, then I lay Sara on the table while shouldering my bag and then pick her up again. Next I go back to my blade, that I had shoved so hard into the floor in my rage. I must have put a spell on it as a warning to all, of that rage of mine at this act of hurting one of my friends...a true sister in many ways!

Mrs. Grimes is startled by at my sudden appearance, but still questions me as she talks on her phone to someone, "Ro, what is all this about?"

"Aunghadhail, Daughter of the Burning Oak, Paramount Queen of the West in the Five-Fold Court. she is gone, dead, slain by a human! Her spirit, her very soul screams out for vengeance and I plan to quench that need, with the blood from the still beating heart of who did this!" I cry back to her and port away.

"Ahh that is not good!" Grimes sighs, then hangs the phone back up and redials Carson's number. After she gets through to her, the first words she uses are "Liz, we have big trouble here!"

"What Eliza?"

"All my Elves, just fell over in pain. Then Ro got them back up and ported away. But she came back for Sara and a sword she left behind. But the bad part is," she sighed at the thoughts, "...she said Aunghadhail is dead?"

A now shocked Carson asks her on the other end of the line, "Did she say that Nikki was dead?"

"No just Aunghadhail? That maybe good or a bad thing. But Rohanna looked like she was on the 'warpath' she wants vengeance for this attack and death"

"Did she say it, or worse swear to it?" Carson asks knowing a swear from a mage like Rohanna or an Sidhe, it means they MUST do it or pay the price for failure!

"Said, yes...a swear to that no?"

"I will call up ARC and find out about all this!" and Carson drops the line.

A still shocked Beltane, whispers to Mrs. Grimes, "I just know this is bad, but will Ro react too bad and kill someone?"

"Beltane? A Sidhe like Rohanna was raised with certain rules I am sure and killing a royal was a big no-no! So I am sure someone is going to die for this, maybe not today? But die none the less!"

"But Aung's a ghost?"

"That Doesn't mater to Rohanna! Someone still attacked an elf she knows and hurt her?"

When I port into Poe, I find Gwen is still a wreck and crying badly. The rest of the Sidhe are here now and gathering up for what is to come, some brought armor and Rascal brought his blade along for this. That alone tells me, he is ready for a fight! I have to smile to the boy and give him a slight nod at his being so ready and willing.

I go to hug Gwen and try to sooth her and myself "I am sure Nikki is fine, Sara said Nikki is in pain and not dead!"

As I comfort Gwen, Mrs. Horton comes into the sunroom and spots all us Elves there gearing up for a fight, "What is this?" she asks me, as I seem to be at the center of the group.

"This is us..." I warn her, as I stand up from comforting Gwen just now, "Getting ready for vengeance. Go away!" I demand to her.

"Vengeance, for what?" Horton asks, as gently as she can.

Rascal...or Roger, he taps my shoulder to get my attention "We are ready Ro?"

"Then we go!" and the group gathers around me as best they can.

"Where are you going?" Horton questions me again.

"We are giving Aunghadhail's soul what it needs!" and we all vanish with my last word to her.

~o~O~o~

The small group of us Elves, pop back into existence at ARC's gatehouse at the far end of my port. When most of the kids see where we are, I ask them all to wait at this side of the road. A good distance from the gates...as this might get nasty fast, then tell them that Sara and I are the only ones who belong here with our passes.

I stalk up to the gate-guard house, mad as heck! Anyone spoting me, can tell that I am ready to start a war now.

Sara stops sobbing long enough to try and calm me a little, "Please Ro, don't hurt anyone?"

"If the human that hurt Nikki and killed Aung's spirit is here...they die!"

Sara knows I mean it, a basic law in my head has been broken and simple black and white punishment is warranted now. "Okay then Ro, but please try to make them disappear and not get into trouble here. Wait for that needed vengeance...just a little?...For me?"

I have to sigh, at her asking me and stop my walk for a second, "I will do what you want, if you help me and make sure that no one gets away with this?"

"If they run from us, we will track them forever! They hurt one I cared for too!" Sara says to me, as her black tears start to flow over her cheeks again.

I have to give her a quick hug before we get to the guard house, "Here we go, lets see if they are reasonable!"

As I step up to the huge desk and window of the guard house. I can see that more than one man is in there, today there are four and last time I was here, there was only two? I slap my pass to the window and Sara shows her's at the same time.

"We all want in ARC today, us Sidhe or 'elves' that you humans call us." I wave to the kids behind me, where I told them to wait out of the way of possible trouble, "We felt one of ours get hurt in your care and we are here to help them!"

"I am with Doctor Otto and a consultant for ARC, I can vouch for the group." Sara states to the man at the window, trying as best she can to hold back those growing tears.

"I have to get clearance for this?" the guard states to me from behind his wall of glass.

My armored fist slams into the glass, as I yell at him "THEN get it! And be quick about it or..." I trail off from saying my next words, as Sara pulls me into a hug.

"Don't say it?" She warns me with a whisper, as she hugs me close, "they might try to stop us?"

"Let them! I am far too mad right now, to care what damage I do!" I whisper back to her.

Sara waves to the window and pleads to the guards inside, "We will wait, but this is an emergency we all have here!...hurry please?"

Just short of five minutes later, I spotted a running Donna and my Bill following close behind as he was talking to Dr. Otto in the rear of the group now hopping out of the small van that just stopped at the front gates.

Donna, speeds through the security passage. While Dr, Otto seems to be talking to the guards just outside and just having him open the doors fully to our small group, to speed things up.

Both of them, Sara and Donna hug while they chat. Bill walks through the now open passage to me, as I storm in his direction into the main complex.

"Rohanna, quite the war party you have here?" Bill laughs at me, as I pass by him.

"I need to see Nikki now and this is no war party. A wild hunt maybe! But not war party." I almost yell at Bill in my anger, as I pass right by him on my way to Otto.

Constance cringes behind me, when she hears what I said and whispers to Rascal beside her, "Did she really say that?"

"Yep the warrior did just that!" He whispers back to her.

Bill overhears that exchange from the two elves behind me and stops them to ask what I meant "What was that about?"

"That was an insult my good human, a wild hunt kills everything in it's way and nothing can stop it." Rascal tells him.

"Yes the wild hunt, it's legendary and if that is what Rohanna is thinking we are doing right now? That is bad for you, that I am sure of!"

Bill sees what the two kids are alluding too, then runs to get ahead of me and my rage. I am just getting up to Otto with my quicker pace, as Bill catches up with me, "OTTO what did you do! Where is Nikki and who did this!" I shout at him, while my fist grabs his shirt and yanks him to my face.

"Calm down Rohanna, I was just told not ten minutes ago what happened and I was not on this project at all?" Otto tells me and tries to keep me from acting out.

Bill makes a grab at my hand, but I spun away from him with Otto held off the ground and slam Otto into the guard shacks side "Tell me where she is and who did this!" I growl even louder now.

The guard that Otto was talking too, goes to draw his side arm and decided to stop just as fast. When Rascal snapped the blade of his sword under his chin "That would be a very bad idea Sir?"

When Rhia spots the moves by all parties involved, she acts by dropping a shield spell on me and the group she is standing in to protect them from harm. Constance, waves a hand at the shacks open door, her winds slam it shut and hold it closed to keep the other guards trapped inside.

I notice how well they team up and take a mental note of it 'when we all get together for some more practice, we will be a great team afterwards!' is my only thoughts on that and I have pride in them as a future team of mine.

Bill's outstretched hand, grabs at my arm holding Otto and he pulls at it as best he can "Let him go Ro!" he barks at me, "This is not the place for this!"

"Who did this!" I warn again.

"We don't know?" Otto admits to me, "We are just treating two of your classmates, with Nikki's help and this happened?"

"Ro, Let Otto go please?" Bill asks me again.

All I can do is close my eyes and try and calm myself from this rage of mine. I know that this is unprofessional of me and the other Sidhe next to me are in danger because of me? I have to calm down! But it's just not happening?

Then I hear Violet in my head, as the voice of reason ~"My sister, teammate? I think that this is a bad time to fight, we are outmatched and the kids standing next to you will get hurt? I am sure they will fight with us, but get hurt or die in this coming fight?"~

~"But Nikki and Aung?"~

~"Your choice, I will fight next to you, no matter your choice? But this is not a good place to battle in, the humans are too many!"~ she admits to me the odds on this.

With a sigh, I drop Otto from my hand "Nikki where is she now!" I ask him again in a less angry tone.

Otto points to the main building just past me "I am sure they will be right up? They had to pass by many security levels, to get back up here and that takes time. I ordered up a small bus to take you all back to Whateley?"

"Thanks, now lets go meet them and see what we can do for Nikki?"

As Otto starts to lead the way, Bill tryst to speak to me but I raise a hand to him for a second to quiet him while I speak to the other elves "Amin naa proud tanya lle ilya stood ed' amin a're, lye naa y' winya nosse sii' e' sina shared awra ar' let lye sangana lye talant san'?"
(I am proud that you all stood by me today, we are a new family now in this shared pain and let us gather our fallen then?)

Constance, Rascal and Thorn all nod to me. Gwen and Rhia both wait for the others to translate that statement of mine while we walk to the main building. When we get there, we all spot a crying Elaine who is trying to get on that waiting bus to go back down to Whateley.

"Constance, you know her better than most here, please go help her as best you can? While I help get Nikki up to here," I ask , as best my still raging anger allows me too.

With a nod, she is gone to help the other girl, who I am sure was involved in this mess. Just as we enter the main building, the elevator doors open to us and Wyatt a senior at Whateley I have only seen once, he steps out with a crying Nikki held very close in his arms.

Most of us run up to those two fellow students, who are being followed by a man in a lab coat. All I do is pat the crying Nikki just once on the head in support and take a spot behind the huge bear like Wyatt to support him.

Wyatt looks over his shoulder at me "Drow, you felt it too?" he asks me.

"Yes we all did, that is why we are all here." I almost sulk in the thoughts myself, thoughts that I am finding deep trouble with dealing with.

"Do you know me?" he asks again.

"Of course, your the healer of the court." I say back to him, as if it's normal. "Or what spirit is left of him?"

"I had heard of you, but till now I thought you were just another Jobe style Drow?"

"I am sure that could be mistaken easly, considering how much that human has done this month?"

"We will talk later about today?"

"At your request?"

Otto jumps in the conversation before I can speak more to Wyatt "You all felt Aunghadhail die, past our wards?" he questions me with a glance to all of us Sidhe.

"Yes, human! One that old and that connected to her kind, you actually think we would not know when she passed beyond!" I bark at him.

When Nikki hears my few words, she leans up from Wyatt's arms and cries to me "Ro, please find her, I need her!"

"I will try Nikki, I will try my best to?" I said to her, knowing that there was no hope at all. Aunghadhail was dead and she was not coming back.

"Weeee have to find her?" she sobs out to us all. It's just killing me inside, her pain and me not being able to help, "I've got to find her...." she sobs on, then looks at me again "Promise me Ro, you will look for her!"

Wyatt glances to me for an answer, "I swear Nikki, I will search for Aunghadhail's spirit for you." and her head falls back to Wyatt's arm, as she begins sobbing again.

When we get to the last set of doors, a doc in a lab coat that was in the elevator with Wyatt speaks up to us "Are you sure you don't want to have us treat Nikki here? We do have some of the best facilities around?"

Wyatt's angry stare back at him, tells me all and my blade whips out to the doc's neck "You walk a thin line right now between life and death! We are taking her home, to her friends and family, where she can heal with those who love her!"

He gulps to both of our shared stares, "I was only suggesting?"

"Speak, suggest or talk of that once more and that will be your last!" I warn once more.

"Doc," Bill interrupts me next thought about this, "You better just run, she does not play...ever!" he warned and the doc sped off to find a safer spot to be in.

Wyatt clutches Nikki close to him and goes to take a seat on the waiting bus, I don't even suggest a 'port' home. As that might be a bad idea right now, a journey down the forest road might be what she needs...time and space?

Sara and Donna grab a pair of seats in back and Donna tries to comfort a pained Sara as best she can. Gwen is very silent and being helped by Bree. The rest of the group files in the bus and takes spots to support each other.

I am last on the bus to take a seat near the front and stare out a window. Bill grabs a seat next to me with a smile, "I am coming with, I know you need to talk about this with someone?"

All I do is nod to him, As I am deep in my own thoughts and the bus pulls off to the road down to Whateley.

~o~O~o~

An hour plus later, the bus pulls through Whatley's gates and stops at the administration building. I stare at Shuster hall, as the rain streaks my window on the bus and I wait for door to open. 'How appropriate, it's raining on this sad day. Could that be Nikki doing this because of her sadness?' is what I think to myself, as that door opens and I hop out to the rain soaked street.

Just outside the door, I spot a waiting Everheart and a few of her guards are with her. I make sure the door is softly open and Wyatt is off first with the still crying Nikki clutched close to him. As he stands in the doorway of the bus and nods to me. I understand his wish and drop a weather spell on them to keep them dry.

As I stand there and make sure my group is off the bus all safe. Then check where we are all going too. Wyatt is taking Nikki, to a waiting Dr. Bellows for a long talk and I am sure that man will be very busy this week!

Everheart leans in to tell me, as the last of our group leaves the buss "After they are all off, you have to talk to Carson."

"Not now Everheart, this is not the time for Carson's anger at me. I have friends to tend to in our grief."

"We have to go Ro?" she insists to me, as the last of them go into the building or on the way back to Poe, where we agree to meet next.

"NOT NOW!" I shout at her, with red burning in my eyes and I slam the side of the bus with my fist, hard enough to make it rock on it's suspension.

"You know ARC is going to make you pay for that dent?" Everheart tells me flatly, while she examines the huge dent I just made.

"They can BILL ME!"

"Well we have to go, Carson wants to talk about this taking a large group off campus now." she asks me again.

"Hey squid!" Bill insults her being an ex-navy person, "She is going to be with her friends!" then he moves to stand between us both.

Everheart, does not give ground to him and measures Bill up for a second. I say one thing to her, "Family! Don't even think of it!" I warn her, she gets the meaning. I see Bill as such family and off limits!

"Fine, I agree now and I can see that you're in control of yourself Rohanna. I had to press you to be sure, before I let you back on campus grounds?"

"You were testing her today! That was a very bad idea...Squid!" Bill barks once more at Sam.

"Bill let's go, Everheart was right to try? I am so off balance these days, who knows?" and I start to walk off towards Poe at a quick pace.

"We will certainly talk, later on about this crap!" Bill warns her once, before he runs to catch up with me.

When we hit the entryway of Poe, I can see that most of the Kimba team is waiting for Nikki to come back. Gwen is getting comfort from her roomie on a couch and Sara I am sure is with Donna in her room for now.

All of my fellow Sidhe, they are waiting in the sunroom down the hall I can see. But I make my first stop with the Kimba kids and the Posies gathered there.

Chou is the first to speak to me "Is it true Aung is gone?"

"Yes she is gone forever, I am sure of that. Or us Elves would not have felt it?"

"So what do we do to help Nikki?" Bugs asks me next.

"Be with her when ever she needs ya, but never even imply to her, that Aung is ever coming back! Not for even a second, she needs to know that is sure thing in her life, from now on."

Most of them 'get it'...Then I hand Mrs. Horton my credit card, "Take this Mrs. Horton, and please make sure that the sunroom is filled with hot food for any who come. Please include us Elves in that plan?"

"Why?" she asks me.

"Tradition of the Sidhe, elves and Fae folk. Then just so you know, Because I am sure Nikki does not? The proper gifts for a time of grieving, are living flowers, plants and seeds. That shows life goes on, over the giving of dead, cut flowers. Then toys are next, if we had kids here, seeing them at play shows that life going on too?"

"How much food should I get dear?" she asks me.

"Several days worth at least and make sure it's fresh and hot? Don't worry about the cost, I got it covered...." Then I tear up so bad, I shout to them, "I got to go!" and I run to my room, with Bill walking close behind me.

With me now gone, Horton moves to start making phone calls "I wonder if she means this floor only for food or?"

Constance hears her question from down the hallway and answers that call, "She means the whole building, that is tradition for us and I am sure she would do it for the whole school too, if that was proper?"

I fly into my room, jump onto my bed and bury myself in it. I just want all of today, this week, Heck this month, to just go away right now! My head hurts with the thoughts going through it, they are all a jumble right now and I have no idea how to feel right now?

Bill takes his time coming into my room and waits for Violet to find her perch before closing my door. He glances over my room now and all the new plants that Roz and I gathered to make it look like a small Grove in here.

He just has to whistle at the changes "Boy you have been busy redecorating since I was here last?" He asks me gently trying to change the subject.

I am not having any of it, I am trapped into what I am thinking right now so much, I don't even hear him on a 'real' level. But Violet does my job for me and becomes a good host, "Yes Rohanna made some changes to the room with a close friends help."

"I love it all," he takes a large deep breath of the small flowers and the earthy scents in the room, "the smells are wonderful! Are the fruits edible?" he asks Violet next, as he fingers a few of them hanging from one of the many branches just over his head.

"Yes...they are always ripe, good and very sweet!" Violet smiles at him.

"Can I try one?"

Now I can hear him just a little in my world of trying to deal with this madness in my head, "Sure you can Bill" I say muffled by my bed's pillow, "Nothing is off limits to you, unless I know it will hurt you?"

Bill plucks several of the small bright orange, red fruits from the tree branches that make up my new ceiling and goes to sit next to me. "Well show me how to eat this?" he smiles at me, but I still am not looking at him.

I roll up to sitting next to him and we both lean against my wall. I take one fruit from his hand and take a bite "You don't need to peel these, just take a bite and watch out for the small seed at the center. When you get done, just toss it back into that tree's pot for it grow off of?"

Bill takes that first tentative small bite and I can see the surprise at the taste of it on his face "My god that is sweet! It's like pure sugar!"

"Has to be, how else could a Pixie move so fast?" I almost have to laugh at him.

"But this? It's so sweet, but the taste is really good! You could sell these!"

"Can't," I shrug to him, "they only last a few hours picked off the tree and then the tree has to be near a large magic Ley line or it can't grow?"

I finish mine quickly and Bill is close behind with his. He gets up to place the seeds back in the tree's pot like I said too. On his way back he asks "Violet, Do you want one?"

She shakes her head to him "No I am fine."

"Give her some of the candy in my desk drawer, she loves that."

Bill goes to the desk and opens the drawer to the sight of a vast stash of candy in small bags "Jesus you horde more than Jineen does!"

"This Pixie loves chocolate!" I tell him.

"So do ya want one of these small one?" he asks Violet, who gives him the 'gimme' hands sign if a kid.

"Here ya go!' he tosses her a small bag and then sits beside me again.

Violet, sits above us munching away happily, on bag of small mint chocolate squares. I can just make out her say "Ohh this is new, so minty!" as she eats the next one.

"Well Ro, I just know this day is bugging you. Tell me something...it might help?"

As My tears flow fast onto my cheeks, I tell Bill the issue I have with what happened to Nikki and Aung "I don't know what to feel right now Bill? I am so confused by all of this?"

"Go on tell me all sides of this...feeling of yours and maybe why?"

"I want to help, protect Nikki all I can for what she has done for me. But I HATE Aunghadhail for what she did to the past me...ohh so much!" I growl at nothing, but that deep anger of mine at Aung.

"I know that, I was there that first day, remember?" he nearly chuckles to me, "God you scared me and doc Mike!"

"Sorry?" I say that one little word and start crying again. Bill pulls me close and leans over to me whispering as he does, "It's all okay now, that was then and you were so messed up that first day? I doubt anyone less would have done better?"

"Gaea, I have no idea what to feel now?"

"Say it, let it all out?"

"Like I said, I don't want Nikki hurt. But Aung! Some human stole ending her from me...someone who knew none of the pain she truly did to the world! In fairness and justice, I should have been that one person to end her!" I slam my fist to my bed in anger.

"I understand that, I know I have the smallest clue to what she did as Queen? But I know it was bad, as with my time in the military? I can't even fathom the evil my officers would do with us grunts if there were no rules to follow or obey?"

"But...But...But," I stutter out my words thinking too fast, "I was sort of starting to like her? But then I don't know or may never know, if that kindness she was showing me, was it real? Or just some sort of plans she had for me?"

"I can see that, now I understand why you're so torn up over this?"

"What you don't know about? Is that she was teaching me most nights, on how to do better magic. She showed me all the parts, that they never taught me? Was that her being kind, like mother? Or her just sharpening the knife I am?"

"I would hope both, no one can be evil each day and live with others like she did? Even Nikki would feel that evil by now?"

"I am not so sure, that kid is acting more like Aung since I met her, each day...I could see it. Especially after I got here!"

"Well she is gone, now you should spend time with Nikki showing her the better ways of life. You have a foot in both worlds just like her, you were human for a time and a long time as a Drow. Now show her that blend can be better?"

"I will try, after she heals a little more?"

"Good, then any other plans?"

"I know you will hate me for this?"

"I can't do that? I can only tell you what's best and hope you listen to me?"

"I have to find who did this and I sw..." And Bill clamps a fast hand on my mouth, "Ohhhhh NO you don't. I was told what a swear does to a elf or mage and you're both! None of that from you, no matter how mad you are!" Bill warns me.

I muffle out words, till he eases up a bit on my mouth "But I should, it's our way?" I say what is deep in my mind.

"Vengeance maybe a Elvin thing to do, but wait till your better off to bury someone for this crime!"

"I am not afraid of being caught, bodies are easy to get rid of!"

"Don't tell me that stuff, I am sure I don't want to know if you have hidden any recently?"

"I have to say this too?" and he nods back to me, "I have lost everyone so far that I loved. Even though I hated her, there is still that loss and I am sick of it! First my kids as a Drow, my friends from then and as a human...my parents. Now this!" I scream at the world!

"So you're scared it's happening all over again?"

I nod and mumble out from my renewed crying "Yessss?"

"Well it's not! I am here and my job is very safe? Then there is Sara? Name one thing that can kill her...besides you?" he has to laugh at me.

"Ya but?"

"No but, no pity party? Just take a breather and move on, we all do it sometimes?"

"I just get so confused at times, I just want to tear stuff apart!"

"Well then it's time to learn how to fix things?"

"I don't fix things, I lead warriors into battle at the front, or I teach those same warriors to fight. I break things, I don't know how to fix things? All that fixing things, it was left up to the royals who lead us?"

"All that destruction, was the Drow part of you talking, listen to that human part for a little now. But who better to know how to fix things, than one who was best at breaking them?" he laughs at me.

As we sit and listen to Violet happily munch away for nearly and hour. Someone knocks at my door and 'Rip' pokes her head into my room "Hey Nikki is just coming back in!"

When I hear that, I just have to see her and see if Doc Bellows had worked any good on her? I run down the hallway and over to her room, when I get there. All I find is a still despondent Nikki being held by Toni. All Nikki says between sobs is "Where is she... I have to find her?"

When I hear that again, my anger at the world goes all the way to the top and I need a target for it! AND right now! I know who has this information I seek and I am sure, is more than willing to give it to me!

I march past Bill, who can see I am past that regular 'mad' and venturing into 'crazy' mad! He tries to slow me down with a hand to my shoulder as I get to him, "Slow down Rohanna, this will not help Nikki one bit!"

"But it will make me feel ooohhh so much better!" and I walk past him on my way to Ayla's room. Along the way, I find her coming my way and I grab her.

"We need to talk now...please?"

"About what, I want to see Nikki?"

"Who did this?"

"Ohh..." both of Ayla's eyebrows go up in that thought! "lets get to my room then?"

When we enter Ayla's room Vamp or Alex is still there laying in her bed. Ayla asks the albino vampire to leave, "Hey Alex can we have the room, I need to talk and use my computer for it?"

"No, this is my reading time." she winks at her, "Besides Rohanna, are you sure Ayla can help you with what you need? As I am a 'fixer' here at Poe too?"

"And you just got here, what could you know? So if we can have the room?" Ayla asks her again.

"No," she says flippantly to Ayla.

"I know this is your room, but please give us space and go for a little while?" I ask her myself.

"NO,"

"This is not a day to test me, please go?" I ask yet again, as that anger peaks in me again.

"And what if I don't?" she dares me.

"I break what ever it takes for you to leave and go from there?" I grin at her.

Ayla can see what is coming and tries to stop it, "Alex, I know you hate me? But this is for Nikki, who just lost Aung and Rohanna even felt that loss. So please go, before this gets out of hand?"

She pops out of her bed and slowly walks to the door, then spun to wag a finger at me, "You owe me elf!"

"No I don't," I correct her, with a sneer covering my face for her to see, "if you had any manners, I would? But since you had none just now, I don't owe you anything and I don't like you either!"

Alex, just glares at me and closes the door.

Once she is gone, Ayla turns on a anti-eavesdropping device. "Well that should cover us Rohanna?"

"I am sure it's the best money can buy?"

"Yep, you know it! But you want who did this to Nikki and killed Aunghadhail?"

"Yes I do and I know you're the best for this. As you will not lie to me, or give me the wrong information and I know you will be very thorough."

Thanks, I am glad you trust me?"

"Nikki has been your teammate for a long time, so I am sure you want this done right and as much as I do?"

"Yes, but please I beg you. Wait this out and don't act just yet, no matter who it is?"

"I might? I can give no promise on that for now?"

"I am sure, other oaths are in the way or have precedence over this act?"

"Yes, very many indeed and some of my oldest!"

Ayla turns on her computer, then glances back to me "I will make a very complete file for you to read over tomorrow morning. But I can tell you this, a missing student code named Hekate, real name Kallysta Thessellarean. She was expelled when she did a bunch of felonies, one of those was making magical salves of Skybolt and Cavalier. Who Nikki was helping today at ARC?"

"So that is my target then? I want her!" I demand, "I want any info on her, no matter the cost and you know I have it!"

Ayla takes a big gulp of air at the thoughts, as she just knows I mean it, I don't play the threat card at all. "I will do all this for you and Nikki, at no cost. I would never charge for this, Nikki is like family now and I help my 'real' family!"

"Good anything else?"

"I will get that file done, someone that I employ will gather the files and then forget they ever saw them. Don't worry, I have nothing but trust for my people!"

"Fine, I trust you on this."

As I start to leave, she laughs a new question at me, "Rohanna?"

"Yes?" I glance over to her, still sitting at her desk and getting the computer files together.

"I'll trade all this for some Sidhe magic lessons?"

"Me? I know what I know, but Nikki would be far better for that?"

"But you know the evil stuff and I am sure she does not?"

"Yes and Circe, plus Grimes warned me not to teach that stuff to you guys. It's far too dangerous?"

"Humm, lessons on fighting then and," She pinches her fingers together at me, "just a smidge of magic?"

"Fine, I can do that? I hope you like learning at night, as that is class time for me?" I jest back at her.

"I got an espresso machine here in the room, so I am set!" she beams back at me, while happily pointing it out to me.

As I ventured back into the hallways of Poe from Ayla's room, I noticed all of the visiting Elves had left us and had gone back to their own cottages. Then as I wonder back to my room, I can hear that distinct voice of Everheart's just now, coming from far down the hallway?

I am so very sure of why she is here, I make a stop at my door and lean in, to still find Bill waiting there for me, "Bill? I am sure that Carson wants to chat with me right now? So you can stay here and wait for me? Or leave for home if ya want too?"

"I'll wait, then you can 'port' me all the way home?" he shrugs to me.

"Humm sounds fun, Then I get to see your place and that girl or yours again!"

"We can have dinner, I will call Jineen and she can have something waiting for us all?"

"Nope, the food I ordered is just coming in, we can get a bunch of that and have that to eat instead?"

"Good plan, I will call her now? Then wait right here for ya?"

"Yip!"

Once my plans with Bill are set, I silently creep over to Everheart, who is still talking to Mrs. Horton and surprise her with a tap on her shoulder, "Well Everheart? I can guess why you're here!" I shout at her.

She almost jumps to the ceiling with my bark and spins on me at the ready. All I can do is laugh at her plight, "If I wanted to hurt you," I grin evilly at her, "...Everheart? You would be gone, but let's go. I am sure Mrs. Carson, she wants some personal chewing time on my ass!"

"She does, but it's not that bad. She just wants to know why you left?"

"Well let's get it over with?"

~o~O~o~

Several minutes later
Carson's office, Shuster hall

After I had been shown a seat and Carson seemed to be very calm to me. She handed me a can of my now regular orange soda, "Well Rohanna? This is messy, you leaving campus with so many students and when you were told not to do that by security?"

It stuck me funny now, she said 'Rohanna'? not 'Miss Leigh'?...."Yes I was told that rule, then Chief Delarose told me? He expected me to do this from time to time, but not to abuse it?"

"Yes he did Rohanna and you are not in trouble for it. Though what I want to know, is why only the Sidhe students were on this trip?"

"We all felt her...die that last death. Aunghadhail's passing into," my head lowers at the thoughts, "Who knows where?"

I think of that 'Where' being? Who knows for sure? I can make book, that if she showed up to the 'warriors feast' they would not forgive her and banish her off to some hell!

"Well that is what we all thought too? Then ARC has to ask all of you elves. How could you all feel that death, from past the ARC's wards?"

"Aunghadhail, she was connected deep into each of us in turn. She was the Queen of us all at one time. Do humans actually think, that a little set of human wards could keep us from feeling that death had come for her?"

"Humm makes sense to me. It just worried them badly up at ARC, that a section of protections had failed is all?"

"I am sure nothing was damaged by her passing beyond us?"

"Rohanna, the main reason why I called you here is? That I know how the Fae just love vengeance or revenge for things like this. Are you going to go after someone for this?"

"I will hold to my oath, not to harm any personal or student of Whateley, while I am or they are enrolled here. With the exception of defense of self or others."

Carson easily sees the limits to what I just said, non-students or non-personal of Whateley are open season! Then when they leave Whateley or Rohanna does, all bets are off.

"Do you see this death, as an attack on Nikki?"

"Do you?" I ask coldly, more than asking for who did this act with my sneer at her.

All Carson can think to herself is 'please don't let her find anyone on campus is at fault for this?' But Carson knows very well who is and she is not in the dark at all to the goings on with her students.

"No I don't see this, as a personal attack on Nikki."

"You almost lied, I can tell. Very good at skirting the line Mrs. Carson...bravo indeed!"

"I was trying to keep this friendly Miss Leigh! But if you want to venture in that direction? Let's stop that now!" she jumps at me and orders me.

"Yes ma'am."

Everheart has to ask from her little corner watching me "Are you going to retaliate on this."

"I will stay within my present oath." I say very flatly.

"Fine Miss Leigh, you can go now." Carson tells me via her narrowed eyes, "But I do not want any trouble from this!"

"I will act accordingly and as promised. Can I leave now, as you just told me?"

"Have a nice weekend Rohanna?"

"Yes, thanks Mrs., Carson...same to you and Everheart." and I leave the room, with the doors closing behind me via Everheart.

"Well Liz, what do you think?" Sam Everheart asks the head of the school once I am gone.

"She will do exactly what she promised, she has no choice in the matter. Mages are bound by their words. Thank God she gave me an oath on that first day, or there would be kids here paying for it by now?"

"And when she graduates?"

"She will go hunting, that I am sure of."

~o~O~o~

Thursday, March 22 7:45 pm
Berlin, Bill's townhome

Once I had got back to Poe, Bill and I grabbed a good size meal for two humans, plus one Drow! Then I told everyone where is was going, I had to promise Nikki again 'that I would search for Aung for her' that nearly killed me inside. I just knew it was empty hope.

We both port to his front door with 'Bugs phone' help and he opens the unlocked door for us. Obviously Jineen was expecting us? When he opens the door he comically yells "Honey we're home!"

Jineen has the table already set for us when we get there, Bill places the bags of food in the kitchen and starts to dish most of it out into bowls or onto plates.

Jineen gives me a hug of greeting, "Bill told me what went on today, how are you doing now?"

"I am still processing this, I have no idea what to feel? Anger, grief, sadness or joy? Gaea I am so confused at all this."

"Well if you ever need a quiet place to think, there is a small bedroom upstairs for ya, it's part office? But it has a bed and other things?"

"I might use it?"

"Well lets start eating then?"

"Can I have five minutes, I have to do something for Nikki?"

"What?" Bill asks me.

"See if I feel anything of Aunghadhail's spirit at this new place. I am so very sure I will not, she is gone. But I did promise her, that I would try and I will."

"Do you need inside or out?"

"Out is best, so that there is no interference?"

"Honey, I will go out to the balcony with her and we can do this there?" Bill tells his girl.

"Makes sense, that would be a quiet and secluded spot? You both go and I will get all this set!" Jineen smiles back to him.

After we went outside, Bill laid a mat from one of his lounges for me to kneel on. I reached out with my senses, as best I could after I centered myself. My defenses to everything fell, as I let them all go to give me the best chance. I felt out very far and....nothing? All I felt was that hidden evil, that this valley always has in it, hiding, planning and waiting for the right time to come out and....kill.

After I stand up, Bill asks me from the sliding door and it's sheltered warmth "Well anything?"

"No, nothing of Aung, like I said. She is gone forever."

Bill shakes his head, "Pity Nikki, she is so crushed by this. I saw that."

"Yes it is, but this may work out for the better?"

"How?" he questions me.

"I told you? Aung was a bad influence on Nikki and was leading her down a dark road to what Aunghadhail was before...a Queen with a vicious cold heart."

"I see, well we all can work on that for her starting tomorrow. But for now lets go eat?"

After we all finish eating, Bill and Jineen have to hit the bed now. As they both have the early shift up at ARC tomorrow. Bill leads me to the door to go, but has to try to sooth me more before he lets me go back to Poe. Because he is a little worried by my 'just picking' at my food in near silence at dinner time, I usually eat like a pack of vermin and he knows it from vast experience!

"Rohanna, I have to ask ya before you go? Are you good for the night or should I call in for my shift and miss it? I am sure Doc Otto will let me off, so I can spend more time with you."

"No, please. I want to start coping with this tonight. My only issue is that, I spent lots of nights like this with Aunghadhail in the Grove near school learning more magic. Now I have no idea what to do instead?"

"Go and study in the same place, your regular class subjects?"

"I'll give that a try, but I will do that tomorrow. Tonight, I just want to be alone and think about all this."

"You be sure to call me please if you change your mind or need one little thing. I am here for you! That cell phone of mine, is going to be right next to my bed all night and all tomorrow in my pocket. Or just come here or up to ARC if you want too?"

"I will, But I am going Bill. We must do this again!"

"We will, I think in a week or so? Maybe even stay the night?"

"Ya I'd like that, to get off the campus and see what has changed in the world so far?"

"Well it has not changed that much in this little town?"

"We can go anywhere we want to?" I give him a evil crooked grin of my intention "I can 'port' us all to anywhere!"

After one good hug, Bill waves 'bye' to me as I vanish from sight.

When I get back to Poe, I grab my book and port over to the Grove. My plan for the night is doing my most boring classes...ethics in magic and powers theory. I will be asleep in seconds!

~o~O~o~

Friday March 23, 7:00 am
Poe cottage

After a long night of boring reading, I venture out of the showers fresh and clean. Coming up the hallway toward me is a ghost of Nikki, she looks bad, very bad. I am sure she got no sleep last night!

Toni, her roomie is almost dragging her to the shower room, to clean up for the day. Most of that sight hits me real hard, then I can hear her mumbling on. When Nikki spots me, she gets a little better looking, more happy.

Then.

Nikki's eyes go vacant on me, as she asks me that empty question again, the one question I can never fill with any hope. I watch on, as her soul hits bottom again, as she speaks the words to me.

"Did you find her Ro? Aung...I need her?"

"I looked last night, I even searched from Berlin when I was there. I will search farther for her soon, as I promised you."

"Ro, please find her, I need her!" She pleads to me again, as tears fill her eyes and Toni nods to me. Then gently leads her away.

My soul is just dying inside, seeing her so hurt, so empty, it's killing me and I can't help one bit! If she was a Drow, I could help her WAY more. But as a regular Sidhe, there is a mental barrier there I can't cross. I hope Sara can help her, in that way?

Before I leave the cottage, Mrs. Horton calls me into her room and closes the door. Something she rarely does?

"Ro, honey?" she asks me while offering a famous cookie of her's, "Bellows informed me that any Fae that felt what happened yesterday, they can take days off with permission. Then add to that list, Nikki's personal friends and you count on both parts. I told the other cottage mates that last night when you were gone."

"Thanks Ma'am, I might use that. But this morning has that fun archery class I 'TA' in, so I am going in for that. After lunch, I will think of what to do next?"

"Please take your time, we have it to spend."

"Good day Ma'am, I have to get going!" and I run off, with yet another fresh cookie in hand.

At least Friday morning's class gets most of my mind off this week, the archery class goes real well. I can see the students are progressing fast with the new style I teach with. Then I am sure that today, they are all making a supreme effort to show me that they are! That class is trying hard to get my mind off yesterday and it's working out well.

Once Class is over, most of them give me many words of support and ask me to pass well wishes on to Nikki. When the class is done and most of the equipment is put away. I spend some time with the simpleness of practicing at such a short range, with what in my opinion is very substandard equipment. The challenge for me is, making this stuff work and that gets my mind off the current day well.

At an early lunch time for me, while picking at a small meal on my plate, Ayla finds me and sits at my table. Her privacy generator comes out and when I spot it. I add to that, with my own spell and give us even more coverage.

When we are both done and I can see she is getting ready to eat. I ask one word or her "Well?"

"I have what you want." she nods to me and puts dressing on her large salad, "But I will not give it to you, till you make a promise?"

"You know that's going to be hard to do?"

"Yes, but can I get a promise that you will wait...like six months before you do anything...deadly?"

"I will agree to that promise, I will wait as you ask. I will not kill others for this crime on Nikki, for the next six months."

Ayla's eyes narrow at me when she thinks about what I just said, then realizes 'what' I said! "Hey!" she almost shouts at me, "do it right, no loopholes! I am smarter than the rest of these guys!"

I have to make a deep sigh and shrug to her. She got me good. "Circe choose well in a person to train, you're going to be real good at magic someday." I shrug again to her in my slight defeat, "Fine, Ayla, I promise not to act, or encourage, or order, or buy my vengeance and cause death to others for six months on this matter, but after that...it's open season. I will not wait any longer! Then exception of that all bets are off, for this Hekate girl as of now!...agreed?" I nod to her.

"I can work with that, after Hekate tried to kill Jade and Nikki. She does not deserve any leeway, what so ever! I would ask for a 'piece' of her, but that is not my way."

She then slides across the table to me, a very thick file and on it's top is a small memory stick. I take it off the table and heft its weight. But find, this file is impossible to read via my powers? There are far too many files in it, all written by various people and that means to me? My power is useless, as that power needs the thought residue of one author or just a few to really work!

I grunt in frustration now, I have to read it all...the hard way!

Ayla notices my anger and stops her eating with a question, "What's the matter, not thick enough?" she tries to be funny with a small laugh at the end.

"I have a small power to read stuff fast, but it's bane is files like this!"

"What?"

"The file has too many authors, there are too many thoughts to follow, so I have to actually" I grit my teeth, in thinking about my waiting to know who did this to Nikki, "I actually have to 'read' it all!"

"Nice power!" she grins at me, "But take your time. I know for sure, what's in that will upset you?...Please take it easy for Nikki, she needs you. Not right now, but in the millennia yet to come!"

"It's nice to hear that you actually think I might live that long?"

"Yes I do, if this month did not kill you...nothing will! You're a Drow style cockroach!"

I have to laugh at that description, part insult? But part praise on my survival!

With my lunch done and Ayla gone off to class. I grab a spot in the quad, to sit and read over that huge file. Most of the other students are 'milling' about the quad, getting lunch or going to class.

The first part, is a basic overview of what happened up at ARC, with the basic why and it's very well done. Then the next is Hekate's attacks on Nikki, Jade, Cavalier and Skybolt. Then who Hekate is, what she is sought for legally and where she 'might' be. That 'where' part is REAL thin and has no straight definite target, darn it!

There are lots of details on what Hekate did to Skybolt and Cavalier. She made them both magical slaves over a Christmas holiday, then let them both be slaves for her group...the Alphas on campus. Most of all her boy friend, who used the girl Skybolt in ways that turn my stomach!

Then it goes into her, 'lackeys' two of them 'Spellbinder' and 'Conjure'...I know both of them. Girl Mages of small note, I will 'see' them after reading this today! Then have a short 'chat' with them both, about where Hekate might be and if they still know?

As I read that last part, the part I am sure Ayla placed lower in the files for me, to take my time up and ready me for the BOMB it is! I read the very important pages...why this happened to Nikki...I have to reread them all four times to be sure of what they show me.

A boiling hate grows in me, like only once in my long Drow's memory and I crumple the pages as I drop the file!

Then it blows!

Most of the students see, one of the few Drows in school stand up, as a file falls from her lap and the scream of anger, madness and with sadness playing into it...fills the quad from her. Most of them, run away from that scary sound. One word "Vharc!" As it echoes off the buildings nearby. (Vengeance!)

Sara hears that sound and knows it, she felt that scream...heck she screamed it herself, a few weeks back and knows it's showing of deep pain too well.

"Ohhh shit! Rohanna just found out!" she mumbles at the table, then springs up to her feet and runs towards it.

"Found out what?" Hip asks still sitting at the table, that Sara ran from.

Paige answers her question, as she stands up and gathers her plates to follow Sara, "She found out, the who and the what and the why...of Nikki getting hurt yesterday."

"Ohhh! But what is that word that she is screaming?" Hip asks all kids about her.

The new girl in Poe, the small Lakota Indian tells Hip from her table a few yards off, "My spirits say to me, it means 'Vengeance' in Drow?"

One of the other girls glances over to Kayda the new kid, as she questions her statement, "You speak Drow?"

"No, but my spirits do and they can translate for me?"

Back in the quad, most of the students have run off. The smart ones know it's bad when a student screams like that and even worse when 'that' student has a colored 'UV' armband that states to them 'don't fight this one, or you might die!'

After I finish letting that all out, I gather the fallen file from the ground as Sara runs up to me. All she can do is grab me into a hug and whispers in my ear "Don't do it!"

As I pull her tighter with that file in my hand, I whisper back to her, "I have to!"

"No you don't?"

"It has to happen?"

"Please not now, they will get mad and send you to prison or worse!"

"It will not happen now, I have plans to find the one who did the most damage to Nikki and I need this male alive to do that...for now!" I say back to her, with a low growl showing my growing anger.

"Ro, please lets talk before you act rashly?" she suggests to me.

"I have to go, I have plans right now." I step away from her embrace and vanish.

~o~O~o~

Friday March 23, 2:04 pm
Kirby hall

The mystic classes inside Kirby hall just let out and several students fill the paths just outside of the building. I scan the small crowds of students searching for two girls 'Conjure' and 'Spellbinder'.

I spot both of them easily, both are walking together on their way to Melville I am sure, by the path they choose to walk on.

I speed up from behind them and give each a tap on the shoulder. That surprises both of them and they twist to glare at me. As they get a good look at me, I say flatly to both "We have to do a little talk!" and all three of us vanish with a 'port'

My sudden 'port' lands all three of us, many miles away from campus. Both girls are more than surprised by the abrupt change to 'where' they are and Conjure looks a little ill from the trip.

As she sways from that little sick feeling, that some get with my ports. I smile to her, "That will pass very soon. That uneasy feeling you are having?"

Spellbinder is screaming at me, as I slowly walk a circle around both of them "What is this! Then where are we!"

"What this is?...This is a little chat?" I grin and show my fangs to her, "Where are we?" I ponder the question...like I don't know for sure!

"We are many miles from Whateley...out in the woods!" I give into her.

"Take us back now!" she demands.

"No, our little chat is not done yet?" I shrug to her almost comically.

Then Conjure, jumps into the argument with gusto! "Take us back now ELF!"

"No, like I said. We chat, then...maybe you don't walk, run, stumble in the dark and crawl your way back to Whateley before you die of exposure?"

Both of them realize at the same time the predicament they're in, with a shared stare of fear at one another. No one knows where they are and will not miss them for hours!

Conjure starts warming up a spell in her fear, I easily notice that growing spell and then she ups the ante, with pulling out her Athame blade in her growing fear of me.

"Conjure, Randa? You finish that spell or use that blade and this chat will get nowhere fast?"

Spellbinder spins to her friend and gives a warning to her, "Randa! Stop that, I don't want to die out here!"

"Good idea telling her that, I would like this chat to end well too?" I smile at both of them.

Conjure drops the growing spell and her blade vanishes with a flip to it's storage. Both of them now eye me evilly, but I smell fear on both. They try to put up a brave front, but I see past it.

"What do you want Rohanna?" Spellbinder asks me.

"Everything you have on Hekate! I want her!"

"We can't do that, she'll kill us both!" Conjure shouts back at me.

"Humm I guess then," I mentally give Violet a wave to go at them, "My little friend will have to get that out of you?"

Violet rushes at Spellbinders face, with one of the wicked spears I gave her out. She stops just short of jamming it into Spellbinder's eyeball. Violet screams fiercely in her face "Tell her human or I start the pain!"

"Crap! You bound a Pixie to you! No one does that, they are too nasty and hard to control!" Spellbinder shouts out her knowledge on the fact.

"I did not 'bind' Violet, she volunteered to join me in my life!" I proudly boast for her.

Conjure wisecracks at my small Pixie, "You're sacred of something so small Friday? Girl!...I could swat that thing in one hit!"

Spellbinder waves a dismissive hand at Conjure, "Go ahead, be my guest! AND if you do? Can I have your room in Mel and your stuff?" she laughs at her a warning.

"Are these things that bad?" Conjure questions.

"Yep, they can inflict pain beyond measure and they use poisons that would kill the whole school with a drop of it! Pixies...they are bad news!"

"Fine...What do you want!" Conjure asks me while crossing her arms. A sure sign she is real scared, but does not want to show it!

"I want ALL that you have on Hekate...NOW!"

"All that we know? Is that she is hiding with someone in Boston...maybe?" she shrugs to me.

I have to sigh at that, they know nothing?

"I want a oath from both of you, that when you hear from her. You will tell me as soon as you can!"

"That might get us killed someday?"

"Well take this as a fact, you find out something AND don't tell me. You will die!" I make no promise for right now, but it's still open in my mind.

"What do we get if we do?" Spellbinder asks me.

"Living?" I say coldly to her.

"Not enough!"

"You don't realize your place in this, Aunghadhail just Died! That hurt Nikki, my friend and fellow Sidhe...I want and require vengeance for that! AND I am going to get it!" I growl at her and my armor snaps onto my body in place of my regular school uniform.

Conjure cringes back from me, as I stalk toward her, "Okay...okay! I'll do it, just no binding oath that Hekate might find on me, if she shows up again!"

"Deal! And you Friday?" I ask the other girl.

"I will promise the same."

"Good then!" my armor fades, then I step up to both of them, touch both and port away.

At Melville's front door, I giggle at them "See you two in class!" and leave with a port.

~o~O~o~

The Grove

After I had NOT found what I wanted from the two girl lackeys, I am pacing around the Grove thinking what I should do with this last person? One idea I have, is to 'skin' him alive? He will surly survive that! One more idea I have, is to watch Violet and her sister Lilac torture him, while I enjoy the screams coming from him and eat popcorn!

Violet nods her small head in agreement to my mumbling that idea happily!

When I get a full plan formed in my mind, I walk over to the spring waters and call the healer there. She wades over to me at my request, "Yes guardian?" she nods to me.

"Can you heal a human past the Grove, out on the School grounds?"

"Yes, I can. As long as the one in question, is not near death? My powers are very much weaker out in human lands."

"So broken bones, large cuts and bruises? They would not be an issue then?"

"Give me an hour to do my work, I can fix most of the damage you speak of...if it's not too close to death?"

"Good I, request your service tonight?"

"I await your call with pleasure!" she sings back to me.

"Thank you, Joan will bring you to me then?"

She nods an understanding to me, then I go and tell Joan my bound Nymph, my plans to call for her services tonight.

~o~O~o~

Friday March 23, 11:44 pm
Melville cottage

Now after I waited all the time I could stand! My shadowy form enters Melville from the roof, this top down way to get to my target was planed out. I had used Bug's 'Bunny phone' to find out what room he was in and that was floor number five out of eight! So starting at the weaker top of the building made more sense.

The wards of the building are utter crap! Mrs. Horton does a far better job at this, then add Nikki with Aung's help, had added layers on top of that. Several small hops down, via the balconies and I am at his room's balcony door. This room had some very good wards on it at one time, they are all faded from disuse and torn now. A few rooms above this floor, they had beautiful ones, but here? Nearly none!

When I slip the lock and the simple alarm. I find Sebastiano, or the 'Don' he liked to call himself when he ruled the Alpha's group and he is very asleep with a girl laying in bed next to him. The smells hanging in the room tell me, they had sex tonight.

Next I place a silence spell on the room, a faint one to keep others from hearing what is going to happen in here tonight! Then one is added to bathroom too, I have plans for that room.

The next time both stir in their sleep, I gently move the sheet to expose just a foot each and that is all I will need for what comes next. A small 'rap' on the girls foot and she is out for hours. Next is Sebastiano or A-hole! I will most likely call him most of the night!

With both out for hours, I paralyze the girl once more and make this one so deep. She will not wake at all, for any pain I give her. After that is done, I grab her foot, to start dragging her from the bed and her head hits the floor when she falls out.

"That might leave a mark? But 'he' will have to explain that, not me!"

I drag her into the bathroom and slide her into the deep tub. I drop a towel on her to be nice and then stand there contemplating madness. 'Should I just turn on the water and drown her? That would get this man in deep trouble! Then maybe expelled for it!'

But no I can't do that, she is innocent and that small bump on her head. It might wake her to what a mess, this male brings to her with his past! I leave her be for now and go back to the room.

I study him, my target for tonight's rage. My anger grows, but first...calm. We can wait.

Back into the bath, I turn on the sink and I call my Nymph to me. She comes to me via it's now filling bowl of water and once here. She kneels to me, with the healer of the spring next to her "Jabbress?" Joan asks me.

"Watch over this one for me? No hurting, only keep her still!"

"Yes, I do as bidden!"

"Healer, if you please. The one who will soon need your skills, he is in the next room. Be ready to heal him and I require no magic be left behind with your powers to track us?"

"That is easy, I will only heal him via nature and that is untraceable as you know?"

"Thanks be to you," I nod to her.

"Violet, watch my back and tell your sister outside to be at the ready?"

"Done...hurt this one for me!"

I grin back to her, then stalk over to the bed and leap onto his chest! I straddle him between my legs, as he wakes up and my hand grabs at his throat! He is pinned by my weight, plus strength and can't move. When he wakes gasping for breath, he stares in fright at the skull covered mask of my armor.

"You know who I am!" I shout down at him, my face only inches from his and then pull my mask off my face to show him.

"Yessss!" he gasps out.

"Who am I then?"

"Rohannnnnahh," he struggles breathing the word out.

"Wrong human...I am your death!"

He struggles even harder now beneath my hand and my body. He tries everything he has, grabbing at my arm holding him down, only makes it worse. As I have to 'squeeze' his neck even harder to keep my grip.

"Keep struggling with me and tonight you will die...not later?" I growl at him.

He gives up, like so many others have in my past!

"So what is my name again?"

"Death?" he still questions the thought and the statement he makes.

"Wrong again!" and I renew my squeezing the life from him.

He gasps out finally correcting himself, "My death...my death!"

"Good, very good and now you understand this!"

"Yessss." he says as I let go.

"Do you know why I am here?"

"I have no idea?" he tries playing with me, with a smug satisfied smile on his face

That earned him a fist smashing into his face!

"What was that again?" I ask once more.

"Nikki...Nikki?" he shrieks in pain to me.

"Better! Then what did you do, that hurt Nikki?"

"I did nothing? Others did!"

Yet another fist slams into his face for that!

"Tell me now!" I demand once again.

"I don't know?"

"Your lying to me, you must have heard by now? That no one can lie to me, without me knowing it. The curse's reward for me not being able to lie!" and I slap him hard for that one!

"You keep this up Rohanna and all these marks on my body, they will get you expelled!"

"Fine then, lets lay out the rules of this game now shall we! One, you lost already!"

He tries to interrupt me, but a hand wrapping around the neck again, it gains his silence once more!

"Two, there is only one reason why you live now! I gave Headmistress Carson my oath, my word. That while I am enrolled here at Whateley, I will never kill anyone that goes here or works here!"

He gasps out, what little reply he has.

"If I get expelled!" I lean to his face, so that my breath falls on him, "YOU DIE!" I hiss at him.

I relent in my grip a little and he gasps out "I understand, I understand! I won't tell anyone!"

"Good! And if you are thinking to show the staff the damage I do tonight? Then flee to them for protection, all the while tossing me under the bus?"

His face asks me the question his mind can't grasp right now.

"That plan has already failed, This healer?" I lean him over to just see the healer Nymph standing next to the bed, all dressed in see-thru gossamer cloth. While she grins on and watches the fun happening!

"She is going to 'fix' you right up and there will be no marks on your body, as your proof tonight even happened!" she waves to him, to be friendly. I think for a second to hand him over to her and have her wreak his mind? But that would be found out too easily!

"I understand the game now, I hurt you or tell someone to get you expelled and I die!"

"Good boy! Now we are getting somewhere!"

I slam him in the ribs and break four to them, his breath now wheezes out to me in pain.

"But onward? What did you do to Nikki, that earned this pain for you tonight? Admit to it and this ends faster?"

"I did not like her and the Team Kimba's!"

"Wrong!" I smash into more ribs and grab a hand now. I am ready to break fingers now and he knows it!

"I convinced Hekate to get her!" he gasps out.

"Why?" I ready that hand for pain.

"I wanted to get even?"

"No, you just can't admit to yourself why? Can you?" I question him, then shout down at him in anger "So let me tell you, what it is!"

I leap high up enough and bring my knee right into his 'parts' as I scream it "You wanted to FUCK Nikki like a slave, rape her and sent Hekate to fulfill your wet dreams!"

He screams in pain to me, gasping for breath and tries to fend me off again while screaming "Help me!" over and over again.

But I slap him down hard to the bed, when he tries to get up. "Scream on boy, no one can hear you past my spells! I have been doing this kind of work far tooooo long, to mess this up!"

He gives in instantly, when his small brain finally catches up to reality! "That's better! Now here is the deal to save your life...maybe?" I tell the truth to him, it's a true maybe...a long shot! But he has a chance?

"Yes what can I do?"

"You bring me Hekate! I want her for this, I want vengeance!"

"Okay so I give her to you, or information that leads you to her?"

"NO! That info, better be her address tonight! For you to get off the hook from me!"

"What?"

I start shaking him hard as I can by his neck, as I start crying in his face "You silly human! No stupid human like you or her, should have killed Aunghadhail! A fellow Sidhe should have ended her! That was my job! LIFE owed it to me! The Fates did!" I rant on and on to him, while I shake and start beating the life from him.

The Don, as he gets shook like a mouse by a large cat. He sees what is wrong now, long ago he set this path to his own doom and Hekate's by even thinking to bed Nikki! This Elf will end him and his only way out is Hekate's corpus!

"I will get her for you! I will!" he shouts back at me, as I shake and beat him violently.

I let go of him, my rage spent for this short time, "Do so quickly!"

"So you know? I told all I know about this to Carson already. Her master, who ever that is? Is on this campus somewhere? Find that person, then you get her!"

"I will try! But for now, your going to get just a sample of Nikki's pain tonight!"

Then the beating begins!

When I am done, he has several broken ribs now, a leg and most of his fingers. His face is a mess of pain! Even Violet jumped in during my rage, with a few selected 'pokes' of her spear at his pain centers.

Now the healer I brought with me, is doing her work. But I instructed her 'not' to ease his pain. Just fix him and do it perfect!

When she is done with him and he lays in the bed groaning, still in a good deal of pain. I sit next to him in that bed again, "Now to go over this again to be sure?"

"Yes, I am listening!" he grunts in pain.

"I get expelled because of you...you die. You send others after me...they fail...you die. Your only chance at a long life, is Hekate on a silver plate! Do we have an understanding? You say something to the staff or others...it will end badly for you!"

"I got it...everything I get on her, it's yours as soon as it hits my hands!"

"Good boy! Don't make me send a bouquet of flowers to ya?"

The Nymph cringes at hearing that and he notices her cringing at my words, "What was that for?"

"Cut dead, Flowers human, represent death to the Fae. To get them as a gift? It tells another, they will die soon!" the healer tells him, in her melodic voice of promised sex.

"Ohh...like getting a fish from a mafia guy!"

"YEP! But in my case it's a sworn promise! It will happen, when I choose the day you die!"

As my party gathers for going home, I show him the other Nymph. "Hey asshole!" I call to him from the bathroom door "See her?"

"Yes I do? What?"

"She is sworn to me, so even if you do kill me? Others will fulfill my last wants and kill you! Many others!" I warn again.

After the healer Nymph makes a playful wave at him, we all vanish. Sebastiano's head falls back to his pillow, "GOD I so fucked up! I hope I can live through this one!"

~o~O~o~

Sunday March 25, 9:05 pm
Poe cottage

As I get ready for bed and wash my face a little from the busy day. I watch a very tried Toni come staggering into the shower room, I can see that even with her powers and that hyperness she always has. She is running out of gas literally.

She gets undressed, then heats up a shower for I am sure is a deserved break.

"Toni?" I ask her from the sink I am washing in.

"Yep Ro?"

"You want to sleep in my room tonight and I watch over Nikki?"

"Naw, I got it!"

"I make this offer as a friend, we all need support sometimes and Nikki more so right now? You need a good nights rest, for the coming class week! And my bed is far bigger than yours, besides I am sure you will find my room a real nice break?"

"I want to be there for Nikki?"

"You are, just down the hallway? Then think, who else in this building is she safer with and a elf taboot?" I wink at her.

"Let me think about it?" and she goes into that warm shower just filling with steam.

When Toni is finished with her very long showering. I am still there waiting for her, leaning against the far wall, "Well?" I have to giggle at her.

"Why not? Who else would know how to sooth another elf, but one as old as you!"

"Ohhh you!" I shake a fist playfully in her face, "I am not THAT old!"

"You knew Aung?"

"Yes...but I had a break from her in life. SO I am not that old darn it!"

After I show her my room and all my new changes to its look. She loves it! And easily agrees to stay the night. We go back to her room, then tell Nikki what the plan is for tonight while Toni gathers a small bunch of her stuff for the next morning.

I already brought mine with me and toss one of my pillows onto floor. It's followed by my large meditation mat "You're not using Toni's bed?" Nikki asks.

"Nope I need some time meditating and besides this makes sure I am closer to you, if you need something?" I smile to Nikki.

Not too long after Toni has left the room, Nikki leaps at me and starts bawling hard on my shoulder as I hold her, "We have to find her! I need Aung, you said you would find her!"

I hate to do this to Nikki but, I shake my head to her statements, "No Nikki, I said and promised...That I would search for her...and I have done just that, over the last few days?"

"Where?" she cries to me.

"I tried nearby in Berlin, then very late Friday night I tried LA. That is when I got Rip and Toni that bunch of burgers to-go. Then again last night, while I was with Sara for a bit. We ported to New York and we both walked the park, while I felt out for Aung there and she joined in the search too?"

"Maybe you need to look farther?" her eyes ask me to fill that impossible need of her's.

"Anywhere you want me too, just say it and it's done." I ask her while taking a spot next to her, on her bed.

"I...I...I don't know?" she stutters out to me in sadness.

"Want to go to San Francisco?"

"I guess?" she says while looking over at me, her face asks me to fix this pain.

My Bunny Phone comes out in a swift move, I look on it for a good spot and find one in Golden Gate park. I show her the phone's map, "Does that look good to you?"

"I think?"

"Good, then we go now!"

"What, I am not dressed!"

"This will fix that!" I drop a invisibility spell on her and my port goes there!

A minute later, I find a nice seat for her on a bench in a dark spot, that no one will find us in! Once she looks a little comfortable, I smile to her, "Well I am going to start feeling out for her, care to join me?"

Nikki tries hard to concentrate and join me. But is such a 'wreck' emotionally, she can't settle her mind at all. "I can't!" she cries to me and seems to be getting worse emotionally.

"Just listen to the waterfall, the sound of it and the winds of the city. That might help? I am already reaching out, but still feeling nothing of Aung?"

She tries harder, then seems to relax with the splashing of the waterfall and both of us reach out in this search. I find nothing, Nikki keeps trying and I know she does not want to give up. But I have to 'motivate' her away from this...dead end quest.

"Nikki I have felt out and searched to my farthest. She is not here sadly? We have to go back home, we can try another night and I will keep searching on, without you none the less?"

"Yessss," she sighs in tears to me, "You have class tomorrow and I have to try to get to mine?"

"Let's go?" and I port back to her room.

When I try to stand up from Nikki's bed, she yanks me back down to it "Please stay with me?"

"I was just going to sit on the mat?"

"No here!"

"On the bed with ya?"

"Yes?"

"You need that hug don't ya? Well one hug coming up!"

As I lean in to her, she snuggles up closer and I wrap the blanket over both of us, "There, better now?"

All I get is a nod back from her and her pulling closer to me. For a long time we just sit, then I start humming that tune I did for my two kids. I know for sure, that it's rhythm will sooth elves!

When I humm that melody for some time, Nikki's face shoots up at me, "Aunghadhail did that once for me!"

"I am sure she did?"

"What is it? She really never said?"

"It's a set of songs, that Elvin mothers have sung to their children forever!"

"But you're human or was?"

"But part Drow, remember? I have both parts and that is why I am so crazy!" I have to laugh to her.

"Aunghadhail only sung the one, do you know more?"

"Yes and tonight you will learn them all!" and I start singing them for her.

I only get two done before she interrupts me, "Ro, I have questions?"

"Yes?"

"Tell me what you remember of Aung?"

"You have to remember, I never met Aunghadhail in person and was introduced? I only know her from very afar and that distance does show her in a very bad light?"

"Still tell me?"

"It can wait, please?"

"NO...now!" she almost demands.

"How about this then, I will tell you all that in a year. When, what I say will not upset you? Can you agree to that?"

"What if I don't want to wait?"

"You have to, that is the only way I will agree to this...for you...for your safely?"

"Okay...but tell me of your mom then?"

"What one? I did have the two?"

"The one with the songs, then teach me more of them...for my kids?"

"Well sadly, the only thing I remember is the songs...nothing else and I don't know why? It's just all gone, my memories before age...humm...ten? Then on top of that, none of a dad...a Drow dad that is?"

"Who did that to you, erase all that?"

"I don't know? But on to that song of life and children, I promised to teach ya!"

For the rest of the night, we sit, sing and learn those songs.

~o~O~o~

Shadowsblade here.

This story in a joint venture with a group of fan fic authors, so far this group is made up of Nuuan, then Branek and finally myself. We all got together and after a jumpy start decided to make a group of stories that all take place within the Whateley fanfic universe.

To have an idea about the main protagonist this story's will develop
around here is a short introduction.

Angels Peril a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Tormented by the past, Angel is struggling between light and dark.

Melvin a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
They say old soldiers never die, Melvin is about to learn that the hard
way.

The Way of the Dragon a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Born for eternity but vulnerable like a child, dragons shouldn't leave
their nest.

Every Rose has it Thorns a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Watch what you say around rose, could give you more trouble than you ever
asked for.
This one is coming soon, bug him for it! lol

Kelly a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Struggling with fate, Kelly has to deal with love and loss.

Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with demons within and
without.

Vantier a Whateley Tale :Written by Shadowsblade
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to
find her place in it.

You might ask yourself what is the Whateley Universe? To make it short,
here is a abstract straight out off the wiki.

Whateley is a Prep School for different teens. VERY different ones. Where else could a kid go to a school that has a resident demon living in the furnace? Or meet magic users, mutants of every imaginable kind, get trained in how to handle some rather odd abilities, and worry about
flunking Freshman English? Come visit Whateley Academy, nestled in the
lovely hills of New Hampshire. Just down the road from a town named
Dunwich... (Mythos jokes purely intentional).
This is the Whateley Academy Universe, a shared universe with over a dozen authors and more than a hundred stories (and counting). The stories range in size from vignettes to novels. It's a Mutant High scenario with both a strong transgender theme and a slightly watered down Cthulhu Mythos theme.

It's also very much a work in progress.'
If you want further information you will find them on.

http://crystalhall.wikia.com/wiki/Whateley_Academy_Wiki

or

http://whateleyacademy.net/

But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!

To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!

Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with demons within and
without.

In this chapter...Change

This is the chapter some of you have been waiting for! But it's in three parts to keep it easier to read

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------

~o~O~o~

Monday March 26, 6:05 am
Poe cottage

With Monday's dawn, I helped Nikki down the hallway to the showers and she seems to be feeling better emotionally today. Maybe it was that little jaunt to San Francisco or the lessons on Elvin mother's songs? But I hope it keeps up and she can deal with the coming day.

After I am done with my showering up for the day and busy brushing my teeth or 'fangs'. A very ecstatic Billie comes bouncing into the showers and right beside her, is an equally happy Jade.

Billie spots me busy at a mirror brushing my teeth, she leans over into it and makes funny faces at me, "I think your fangs are even longer than mine!" she grins to me.

"I am sure they are and I use them!" I laugh to her and then make a playful bite at her face.

"But Ro?...was that you and Nikki singing last night?"

"Yep...did it wake you? I am so sorry if it did."

"Naww at first it bugged me, then I fell right asleep and I slept like a rock, I loved it!"

Jade jumps into our chat from her getting her shower readied, "Me too, I slept like a baby!"

"I heard it too!" Rip adds in with her just entering the room, "What was that song Ro?" she questions now.

"It was a song Elvin mothers sang to their children...a lullaby most would call it?" I grin back to her.

"Well I guess it worked on the whole floor. We all slept great, maybe next time we need to sleep this good...I'll call ya!" Jade smiles to me.

"My pleasure! Just I never thought it would make the whole building fall asleep? I have to wonder if two elves like me and Nikki did that, or was it the song itself?"

Toni finally enters the door and starts making sure Nikki is on track for the day, but overhears the conversation and adds a new vote herself "I don't care what it was! It felt great and I am sure no one would be mad if it happened again?"

Most of the girls in the room nod back to me agreement. "Okay I guess I will take that as a unanimous...yes and we might do that again!" That thought made me very happy, I had helped out the rest of the cottage floor, with my helping Nikki out last night!

~o~O~o~

Monday March 26, 12:05 am
Kirby hall

Most of my magic class lab mates are walking with me, as we all head toward Crystal hall for lunch. Most of that short walking trip is spent discussing the group lab project for this term and we had finally chosen a 'potion' for it. Something we all could do, as I was still barred from making magic items for grades, by Grimes and Circe for now.

As we all stroll past Dunn hall, a stabbing pain starts right behind my eyeballs and Gaea it's a bad one. This headache is the worst I have felt since my change, it throbs harder and so much so, I just have to stop and sit down on one of the short walls.

After I waver and have to sit, Gwen and Rhia both stop with me. Gwen studies closer me as I rub my face and head from that pain, "What's up with you Ro?" she questions me.

"I have no idea Gwen? My head hurts like mad!" I said back to her, now clenching my teeth.

"You good to go on, or should I call the medics for you?"

"Naaaww I am good!" I say back to her as I stand up again.

"You sure that this is not someone being funny?" Rhia asks me, then scans the area quickly for any danger.

Gwen spins her head and checks the area around us as well, as she growls out, "Better not be, this is a bad week to try hurting another ELF!" she warns the students passing by with a small bark of her anger.

As the pain lightens a bit more, I start walking slowly toward Crystal hall and that waiting lunch "Hey I feel a little better now, lets go eat?"

"Okay?" Gwen looks me over, "But if you feel any more pain, we all go to Doyle and see the Doc?"

"Fine, I can do that."

As we get seated at Crystal and start eating. We all see a still sad Nikki being lead by Toni to the table next to us and all of us move over to the far end of the table to be near her for support.

As we get back to eating and chatting. Gwen brings up my little issue "Hey Nikki, Ro is having a headache, Should she go see the Doc?"

"Not sure? If it's bad, I would certainly go! As Aung," She almost cries to us, "She...she never said anything about Drows getting sick or anything to me?"

Toni chirps in next, "Maybe it's that time of the month for Ro?" and she reaches into her bag, "I have some Midol here if it is?"

I have to stare at Toni now, "Ahhh Toni? Us Drow don't have that issue!"

"WHAT!" she shrieks at me.

"We just don't, it would be a bad issue to have that happen to us while we are trying to sneak about." I state flatly hoping she gets it!

"What, you don't get the monthly curse at all!" she nearly shouts at the table and now all eyes are on me.

"Yes, think about it please? Your are trying hard to sneak past someone who can smell better than any dog ever born and that happens" I whisper to her.

Gwen gasps as she gets it, "Noooooo!" then bonks her own head on the table, trying to banish the thoughts.

"What I don't get it?" Toni says to her.

Gwen whispers into her ear and Toni's eyes go wide when she thinks about it "Ohhh the smell?"

The whole table gasps out and stares at her now.

My head falls to the table, as I mumble "Yes, then tell the whole school why don't CHA! I am sure the students in Mr. Ito's class did not hear ya just now?"

"But what do...Drow 'do'?" Toni asks on, more than determined to embarrass us all today!

I just have to shake my head to her, as I say flatly back to her, "Luckily, us Drow can nearly 'will' ourselves pregnant."

"You mean you choose?"

"Yes! And now you can go tell Doc Tenent, as I am sure she does not know that?" I jest back to her and her suddenly being so darn dense!

~o~O~o~

Wednesday March 28, 10:55 am
Laird hall

I had a slight headache during my magic class again this morning with Nikki and Sir Wallace that we held outside for instructing reasons. Why I have no idea, it just seems to come and go? Most of the time, it seems to only happen when I am not meditating or in the Grove? I have to wonder why it never happens out there at all, is it the Grove's being almost in a separate dimension?

With that headache of the last hour fading fast, I get ready for my martial arts class and run out to the mat to find a spot to kneel at. As the hour chime goes off in the building, Sensei Ito comes out of his office and walks over to us all.

"Class we are doing match-ups today, would Lancer and Counterpoint take the mat and be ready?"

The match between them is a long one, as both use various power sets and Counterpoint is a power mimic. So he has a real mixed bag of changing powers to defeat. At the end he wins, but as he kneels down he scowls at my rooting for Hank for some reason?

After they both kneel and the class settles down Ito barks at us all "Phase and Shadowsblade next!"

I leap to my feet and run to the mat's circle. Ayla is not far behind me. As we both face off, Ito tells us the rules for the match "Both of you, this a cage match. First one placed in a cage is the loser and you can use all powers. Save magic and lethal weapons!"

"Understood Sensei Ito," I bark out.

"Yes Sensei," Ayla adds next

"Hajime." Ito yells at both of us.

I instantly go for a leg sweep and miss! I missed only because Ayla went light and lifted of the floor. So I spin a high kick at her and it surprises her when she feels it! She spins off into the air, via the inertia I just gave her and she yells out to me from the pain.

"Ohhhch, your darn armor has Mithril in it!"

"Of course it does, what good magic armor would not have a thin liner of it?"

"Damn it, I thought it was just leather!" she shouts back at me.

She falls to the floor while hurling a small steel ball at me, the now heavy ball zings just past me, as I roll out of it's path. "Good try! But you missed?"

Now that Ayla is 'heavy' she swings that cop baton of her's at me. I duck the first oncoming swipe, but she tags me hard on a reverse stroke! Boy that hurt, as that baton must weigh Two hundred pounds via her power to make herself and objects lighter or heavier.

I spin a Metal tipped wood staff into my hands to take aim at her side, a fast hard blow of mine cracks against her side and Ayla falls back to a nice defensive posture. I port behind her and try to flip her leg out from under her with the stave, but find her 'mass' is too much for that. But the move to her leg. gets her to spin away from me and she tosses yet another steel ball at me.

That darn ball grazed my shoulder and spun me to the floor in a whole bunch of pain. But I port across the mat and make ready for her next move. Ayla charges at me 'lite' then changes to heavy to gain speed and mass. I spin out of the way, but get tagged by that darn baton as she passes by me. This time the blow was next to nothing, but still a hit to my pride!

Ayla turns fast on her heels and comes back at me. This time, I watch and feel out for her going 'lite' via the winds around us and when she does. I toss my staff at her and it slams into her chest hard! The Mithril on the staves tips ends, does not pass through her and she has no power over the magic metal!

Ayla falls to the mat with a thud and I port behind her as she stands up. I wrap both arms around her and go to port with her still pulled close to me.

When I go to use my power to teleport, Ayla uses her power to go 'heavy' at the same time! In her world, Ayla sees a small flash of darkness. Then me gasping out and falling over to the mat with blood flowing out of my ears, nose, and both of my eyes as tears. The sight shocks her so much, she steps away from me in fright.

In my little world, as I tried to port with her and confuse her. Like I did Hank a week back. My sight narrowed to a pin point, then slammed into darkness with a jolt of pain through my whole body! My brain shot everything at me, memories, inputs from smells, sight , hearing, every sense I had at the same time and basically 'fried' itself!

I felt as if I had actually touched my Gaea for just a second and she smiled at me? Then WAM! Back to here!

I spun bleeding from all over my face and wandered staggering all over the mat nearly passed out. Then stagger back to the center, fall onto my face and roll over to stare up at the ceiling. I watch on mesmerized, as I see wonderful stars fill my vision and the lovely sights of space beyond this dimension?

As I stare blankly up to the sky? Ito and Ayla both come into my vision. Ito snaps fingers in my face and blocks that sight of wonders beyond. All I can mumble out is "It's full of stars!"

Ayla's face screws to one showing her confusion at my statement, "What the heck was that...a line from the 2001 space movie?"

"I have no idea?" Ito says as he glances to her.

In my world, both of them are blocking a great view! "Please move, I like this view. The vision of stars I see and other things are great?" I question what I am seeing now, but I still think I am seeing into another dimension!

Ito shakes me gently and Sensei Tolman drops a cold wet towel on my face to wake me up. The shock of such a cold wet thing landing on my face, it makes the visions fade away with a 'pop' of bright light.

My next words sound very groggy now, as I try to sit up and wipe the blood off my face "What was that?"

"I think you tried to 'port' me and I went heavy? I saw a darkness for a split second, but you saw lots more than that I guess?" Ayla admits to me.

"Ohh that would do it, I guess? You going so dense? I do have a limit to what I can port in one shot and I guess you were WAY over that!"

Ito tries to get me to sit up more, but I have to admit to him, "Sensei...I feel really weird and my sight is blurry at best? My body feels real funny, like I have four arms and four legs suddenly? Then I hear bubbles, I think...like my head is under water?"

"Well lay there, stay still, we will get a stretcher for you and send you over to Doyle!"

Gwen spots the stretcher going across the room and runs over to our class. As she has at least five fellow posies in that group! When she notices me laying there, she runs over and drops to her knees beside me "What happened to you?"

"I saw stars!" I joke with her.

Ayla shakes her head at the joke "She is okay, I am sure. I went 'heavy' as she tried to port me and that messed her up kind of bad?"

As three others pick me up and place me on the stretcher. Gwen barks to Ito, "I am going with her to Doyle, us elves stick together this week!"

"Fine, young one. Please watch over your friend for us and come tell us how she is later?"

"Ya got it Ito san!"

Ten minutes later, I am laid out on a CAT Scan and going through it for the third time? Then a nurse draws blood and plugs me into a whole bunch of monitors.

"Dr. Tenent?" I ask from my bed, "Is all this really necessary?"

"Your darn right it is, you were bleeding from your darn eyes!" Gwen barks at me.

"Only a little bit?" I pinch my fingers together to show her.

"Well that's too much!" she shouts at me.

"Gwen, calm down please?" Dr. Tenent warns her.

"I will calm down, after you say she is fine? But did she tell you, that she had a few headaches this week too!" a very excited Gwen adds now to my pain of being in Doyle.

"Shussh Gwen...please! I hate this place enough as it is?"

"Is that true Ro?"

"Yesssss?" I grin and bear it, as my curse 'not to lie' kicks in.

"So how bad was the last one and when...no lying!"

I wince to her, "I had one this morning, right after magic class...ma'am?"

"Any others?"

"A few over the last three days?"

"Ever have them before?"

"Yes...as a human. But never as a Drow, unless it was after a hit to the head and that kind of pain fades fast...ma'am?"

"Anything else?"

"Ma'am?" I question her.

"Tell me what you saw after your tried to port Ayla?"

"I saw stars, Gaea...I think and then I felt real weird? Like I had four arms and legs, then I heard bubbles?"

"Humm confused senses after a teleport gone wrong? That does sound normal, from what other patents have told me over the years."

"Okay, so I can go now!"

"No, you lay there and rest. You're staying here for a few hours more, at least till I feel better releasing you!"

"JORA!"
(RATS!)

~o~O~o~

Wednesday March 28, 1:45 pm
Crystal hall

That darn Tenent! She kept me all laid out for two hours and that made me very hungry! After me asking her like fifty times, she finally let me go to get fed. Gwen finds us our usual spot and we start to dig in, as we sit and eat. Gwen asked me what in the heck I saw, I spent the next thirty minutes telling her my strange visions from that missed 'port'.

----

Over at a table far across crystal's dome from us, Bloodwolf is chatting to one of his sometimes buddies off the 'UV' list...Counterpoint. A boy who thinks he is the reincarnation of the God Ares or Mars and he is more than crazy! Then add to that mass of craziness, he loves to pick fights with anyone and he does that regardless of the punishment he might get.

With a little prodding Bloodwolf, has Counterpoint convinced to pick a fight with the new kid on the 'UV' list...me! Bloodwolf is almost howling in joy with getting this fight started, as he really hated me waving a Mithril blade in his face! He even has TNT, the guys who bashed me weeks back, here waiting on the sidelines to jump in the coming fight too!

-----

When the two of us are done eating and start to leave for our next magic class. Rhia, Bree and Constance join walking with us to class. Then only one missing from our lab group is Belfy and I am sure she is late once again.

Constance smiles to me, as she joined us walking to class, "Hey you said we Sidhe would have a Pizza party sometime and you pay for it! How does Saturday sound?"

"Sounds like a good idea to me! Any of you girls have a problem with doing that at maybe dinner time and a movie I guess?"

"We can use your room, you got that nice TV and stuff!" Gwen giggles back to me.

"I think that's a pl....." I trail off saying as Violet screams in my head a warning, ~"MOVE! someone is attacking you!"~

With my link with Violet, I see what's coming at me via her vision and I can tell it's a speeder hurtling at me. He is a big one and seems bent on hurting me? I don't want to 'port' off and leave my fellow Elves all alone. So I spun to him and take the coming hit to my chest.

That harsh blow, sends me rolling over the grass just outside of crystal hall for several yards, till I slow my momentum and roll up to both feet. Once standing upright again, my armor just barely snaps over my body, when a blast hits me from the side.

That savage blast tosses me into one of the many trees on campus and I bounce off it. That hurt allot and my shoulder creaks with pain a little bit now. I 'port' the second my body hits the ground, to a few yards off from that spot that was trapping me with a large set of trees around it.

Now out in the open once again, I can see who this is and find it's Counterpoint, the nut from one of my Martial arts classes. Why him, I have to think to myself? Me and him never spared, so he has no grudge against me that I know of?

The next blast comes at me, but it's power slides off a shield that Rhia just placed in front of me. That magical shield shows its intricate wave in a glow to me and I find out now that she makes very fine shields indeed some of the best I have ever seen! 'Great!' I almost yell inside myself, 'I have a team of fellow elves behind me now!'

That joy falls fast away, as Counterpoint rushes at me and I have to fend him off just as I spot Bloodwolf leaping at Rhia's back. I have to watch on helplessly as he falls on her, because I am busy blocking a fury of blows Counterpoint is sending my way!

But poor Bloodwolf, he splats off yet another one of Rhia's shields. It reminds me of a dog chasing a parked car in it's comedy, when he smashes face first into it and slides to the grass!

Bloodwolf rolls up from that embarrassment and turns his rage on Gwen next. That was a mistake he instantly regrets, when Gwen pulls out her dagger size blade and it grows into her spear...a big Mithril spear!

When Bloodwolf sees that spear waving at him, he backs away in fear from it and the magic metal it's made of...that burns like fire when it touches him!

Gwen sees his fear and taunts him, "Awwww poor doggy, he does not want to play fetch with my stick!"

As Bloodwolf backs off from the now scary Gwen, two other boys run up and jump into the growing fray. One of the new ones, he is known by all going here. Why? Because he stinks so badly, it can make you cry and he uses that power on Constance, Bree and Rhia.

All of them now gag in his stench cloud, till Continence blows him away with her power over winds, "I got this smog bank handled!" she barks to the rest of the group and flings the boy with her winds.

"Bree watch your back!" Rhia shouts while tossing a shield over her. But it comes to late, the new boy just joining into the fight touches her and her clothes melt away from his touch. Then her skin burns like fire and dissolves a little under its touch.

"You ASSHOLE! That top cost me fifty bucks!" Bree shouts and spins a kick at his head to start collecting on that on debt, that she will now certainly take out of his ass!

Now our whole group is fighting. I am matched up with Counterpoint and he is keeping me busy between his fists, kicks and blasts. Gwen is chasing Bloodwolf the bad dog around. Bree has a boy in her sights that has an acid touch power, for vengeance on her wardrobe and he is in trouble! I know that for a fact, she loved that top!

Then Rhia, she is watching all our backs and dropping shields on us as needed. Constance, she is busy shoving that smog kid all over the area with her wind power.

Now that we are all busy and fighting. Bad goes to worse! As I block yet another one of Counterpoint's blows, I spot 'TNT' heading this way and Truck the leader, he is wearing a a grin on his face...an evil intent one!

Truck makes his way toward me over the expanse of grass and his other two friends head over to the rest of my group in a run. Nitro takes a shot at Rhia, with one of his blasts. Her shield holds up, but she slides back a little from the impact.

Gwen spots that move and yells at Bloodwolf a threat, "SIT-STAY DOGGIE! You stay there and out of this fight or I will scar you forever!" she points at him with her spear, he gives up in fear of the green haired elf turned demon!

I see that this battle going badly for us now, I have to choose between not hurting these attackers under my oath or protecting my fellow Sidhe?...The boys lost that coin toss!

The next time Counterpoint gives me a opening with his sloppy fighting skills, I blast him with a very big Levin bolt and send him flying back several yards! I grin at him, as he lays there with a smoking hole in his armor and tries to get back up from the harsh blast I just gave him.

I am turning to 'port' my way over to the rest of my group, when Violet shouts again to me mentally ~"Incoming!"~ And a boy leaps on to my back, he must been a speedster, as he came at me so very fast.

I try to shake him off me, but that little 'spider monkey' of a kid is latched onto me good! So he finds out very suddenly that my armor is magical, when I turn ON the spell woven into it's back...He is tossed off my back, by a violent blast of magic power and flies up into the nearby tree's branches with a scream of fright.

He looks very similar to a NASA rocket launch at the Cape, as he goes flying up and he crashes into the trees. The howl of surprise coming from him is priceless, as he hits the branches and falls to the ground far off.!

Counterpoint has found his feet during that spat I just had with him and sends a energy blast hurtling my way. Rhia spots it coming for me and blocks it's damage via a spell shield. Truck sees that defensive move just as he gets to me and yells back to his buddy Tee-Kay, "Take her out Tee-Kay and we win this!"

Tee-Kay waves back his understanding to his leader, then uses his power of telekinesis to attack Rhia and he hits her very hard. When he does, she loses her concentration on the shield spells that she has up and her all shields fail with the hit. Then the bright magical bubble over me and the group with her fades away as it's bright latticework of magic falls.

Nitro fires his next blast at them, when he sees that shield fall away with a bright pop. The huge blast he fired, lands in the center of my pack of friends and they go flying all about.

That blast landing in amongst the elves and seeing my friends getting hurt, it makes me more than mad. But I have issues of my own, with Truck is on me now and his TK armor is keeping me from hurting him. Then add to my growing pain, Counterpoint is starting to team up on me too now and I have two attackers to deal with now!

~"Violet...get that TK guy out of this fight now. Knock him out, make him know the pain of crossing a Pixie!"~ I mentally shout an order at her.

~"Got it, he is going to feel this!"~ she mentally grins at me and I feel some pleasure in her words come at me. That poor boy does not know what's coming at him!

Violet flies at him covered in her invisibility, she whips out a spear from her new collection and reaches a hand into a bag hanging on her hip. That hand comes out covered in blue 'goo' and she smears it onto the spear's pointy tip. Then she puts a finger to her mouth and takes a small suck of that blue 'goo' off it. When that finger comes out of her lips, with a 'pop' she yelps out "Perfect, that will do some damage!"

She flies at him with that magically enhanced flight speed that her new armor offers, then she flies up behind him and spots her target...a small spot at his neck. Violet smiles out, "This is going to hurt big boy!" and rams the spear into his neck.

Poor Tee-Kay Screams out in pain for but a second, then goes stiff as a board and he is a now paralyzed statue of hurt. His brain is screaming in pain at him, pure agony! But he can't move? Not even blink!

Violet flies up to his face and grins at him, "That was for attacking a fellow creature of the Fae!" then she reaches out with her right hand and places her index finger cutely to his nose, "Boop!...tag you're it!" she shouts to him and he falls backwards to the grass with a thud.

Gwen is speeding my way, as Nitro gets a blast off at her and she is sent flying back from the impact. Gwen rolls to her feet and tosses her spear at his leg. Along the way, it changes to a small blade again and jams into it. That wound puts him down to a knee, then Gwen calls it back to her and as it flies out of the leg wound, it causes even more damage!

Just then, vines suddenly grow out of the ground and they wrap the Nitro up head to toe. Thorn one of the other Sidhe in Whateley, comes from nowhere via an invisibility spell on him and joins the fight, he leaps on the wrapped up boy's chest. When Thorn has him down on the ground, he starts pounding his fists on the boy's face relentlessly!

Next to me, a form comes into my vision and it sends a blast of magic fire at Truck to fend him off. I twist a little to see a smiling Rascal standing next to me now, "Well my fellow warrior, shall we finish this?" he asks me in a voice, that sounds like it's used to life in the Queens court.

Gwen gets up back to standing and now sees that I have a partner helping me, versus the two I had on me. And with Rascal's added magic and skills fighting. We are beating back Counterpoint and Truck now.

When I spot her standing up and still heading my way, I shout at her, "Help Bree and finish that kid off! We got this!"

Gwen nods to me and tosses a hallucinogenic glamour laden pixie, at the boy with the skin eating acid. He sways under its spell and sees who knows what strange visions. Then Gwen starts beating the CRAP out of him with her spear!

The two in front of us, are taking more blows now from us both. But Counterpoint is no pushover and Truck has a TK shield to protect him. I swap targets with Rascal and port to Truck's rear and blow some powder at him, like the last time we fought.

Truck smiles at me and now I can see it as he speaks, "I learned that trick last time, you lesbo bitch!" and now I spot a very well made clear plastic mask protecting his mouth and nose from my powders!

"Hummm! Well then have this!" I shout at him and toss a new powder on him. It falls past his shield and lands on his skin. When it sets in, a pain shoots through his body and he starts throwing up. One of his larger choice 'tossing of cookies' lands on Counterpoint with a wet slosh of chunkyness and smells horrible!

All Truck can do is vomit all the time, his shield drops and he falls to his knees emptying his stomach even harder now. I leave him alone for right now, his fighting for the time being is done for the day.

As Counterpoint stares at Truck in shock of all that reeking mess over him, Rascal hits him with a well timed Levin bolt and he is knocked out! But Rascal is not finished with him, he leaps over to the body and starts kicking him very hard in the side several times.

"Get up and face me human! This Fae demands vengeance!" a part of me wanted to let him go on beating Counterpoint, but I pull the fellow elf away from the fight and try to calm him down some.

"Rascal...you have my thanks. But the boy is down and we can't kill here. It's just not allowed right now?" As I say that warning, Everheart and her squad of guards show up to the now fading fight.

The guards have to pull a crazed Gwen and Bree off the one fallen kid. Constance had her target blown all the way into the side of a tree and pined. She was pummeling him with blasts of winds when a guard stopped her.

With whole bunch of howling and shouting from Everheart. The fight stops and most of us can get up and walk to our own little groups. The ones that can't stand any more, they are tended to by the guards and Doogie who just showed up with his medical bag.

Doogie's first stop is at Tee-Kay laying there like a plank! He looks him over and quickly finds nothing wrong. Doogie glances up to my new team of Elves, "Ahh guys what did this and how do you fix it?" he asked us.

"My Violet, she hit him up with some paralytic poison Doogie and it will pass in a few hours." I shrug to him.

"Any way to speed that up?"

"Ya," I shrug back, then wave to Violet, "Violet, Please give Tee-Kay the cure and get him back up?"......~"But make it painful...please!"~ I add mentally to her.

Violet smiles back to me and files up to him, then warns as she hovers at his chest as she lands on it, "This is going to hurt like mad, even worse than right now does!"

TK's eyes dart back and forth at the coming pain and seem to plea to the Pixie to be gentle with him. But Violet only smiles to him and gives him an evil wink.

She cleans her spear off with a rag from her pouch and then adds a new red 'goo' to cover it. She takes a small taste and smiles at the boy laying under her, "Here we go, this is going to hurt like I said!" and she jams it into his chest, as his eyes go wide in terror.

Violet shoots up several feet suddenly, as she knows what is coming! Tee-key leaps off the ground screaming in pain, just howling and rubbing at his chest. The pain it passes for the most part within a few minutes and he sits on a medical cart that just showed up, panting like mad from all the searing pain he just had.

Violet lands on my shoulder and smiles to me, "All done as requested!" the little giggle she lets out as she covers her face, is too cute for words. Even Gwen noticed that gesturer and has to laugh at it.

With that student's healing done by Violet and him now sitting on the cart resting. Doogie goes to help Nitro, who was newly freed from Thorn's vines and his bad leg wound, plus a badly beaten up face.

While Doogie is busy with Nitro, Rhia is helping Bree out with that acid burned skin and her Elvin healing spells are doing wonders on it, then add Bree has nanotech in her helping out with that wound too!

As the rest of the medics, tend to the others. Everheart finally gets to me with her anger at all of this, "What started all this?" she shouts at me.

"Not sure, Everheart? Counterpoint just jumped me for no reason and it went all downhill from there?" I say to her more than angry myself!

"Well there has to be a reason for this?"

"None that I know of? Unless Bloodwolf or Truck sent Counterpoint my way? I have him in one of my classes, but we never even sparred before today...Ma'am!" I add.

"Humm lets see about this!" Everheart barks, then stomps off towards Bloodwolf and most of the other boys in this fight.

Whiles she is gone, us elves group tighter together, "Well friends, I guess we are a small team now and a good one!" I boast for them, "We just need to get some training time in, to blend our skills better and we are set?"

All of us Sidhe stand there chatting for quite some time, till Everheart finally gets over to us with her questions. "Well Rohanna, they say you all started it...again? But I showed them the tape from the fifteen cameras out here and that put that lie to bed. But what am I going to do with all this?"

"Heck if I know? They like being beat up by us Fae is my guess and this is a poor week to mess with us Sidhe after Aung just died!...MA'AM!"

"Yes I understand that, I did see you pull Rascal off Counterpoint. It seems you found some kind of calmness within you this week?"

"No that's the leader in me coming out, I look after my people! I only stopped it to keep Rascal from getting into trouble, not keeping Counterpoint unhurt or alive?" I warn her.

"Rohanna!...None of that now!"

"He jumped me and used deadly force if I had been a 'norm'! What do you want me to do? Blow kisses at him!...Ma'am?"

"I think maybe a match up in the Sims might fix this...Finally! That will let you lead a team, against their team and then they get to know what I already know..." Everheart trails off thinking about that subject, This Drow knows how to fight and these bullies need a lesson in a controlled situation. Before one of them ends up dead, via doing something stupid just like this.

Everheart spins her anger back to the group of bullies, most of them on the 'UV' list and will be getting even more time on detention of a sort soon, because of it! "You bunch of knuckleheads get over here!"

After they all walk, limp or get helped over to us, Everheart starts in on us all, "Well Friday afternoon you are settling all of this in a sim run. And I am sure you students can guess what side it which!"

Everheart?" I question her bad idea now, "I fight solo or with other Drows. Besides I have a good team here, but we need some time to train together before that can happen? I mean really! The three MORONS of 'TNT' already team up...as assholes!"

"STOP THAT RO NOW! No more of that!" she warns me, as both of our sides lean toward each other and there is lots of growling or nearly hissing at each other!

The pack of guards has to move between us all, to keep what might happen...from happening again! After several minutes and several threats of massive detention on all, Everheart gets most of us calmed down again.

"ALL RIGHT!" she shouts at all of us, "The sim run is for three PM Friday, so everyone be there or be at my office waiting for a detention assignment! NOW get going all of ya!"

With that threat all done now, my group goes toward the magical arts building. Before we separate, we agree to meet later at Poe and practice after class for this Friday fight!

My little lab group shows up to Mrs. Grimes's class very much in the way of late, when we enter the room and go to our table. She stares 'daggers' at us all "I just heard of what happened to all of you! Fighting, nice girls like all of you. Rohanna, I expect that kind of thing from her, but Gwen...Rhia...Bree? That kind of fighting...no I don't!"

Before I can even make a 'peep'! Gwen is 'on' her!

"Mrs. Grimes!" she shouts at her. Then Grimes stares meanly at her and Gwen goes a bit more quiet in her tone of voice, as she regains her respect for the teacher again, "We...no Rohanna, got jumped. We did not start anything!" she explains.

"Fine then, but please come to class on time from now on...all of you!" Grimes adds back, then turns her fiery gaze on the whole class and starts today's lessons.

~o~O~o~

Wednesday March 28, 4:45 pm
Poe cottage

All of this new ad hock team of Elves are meeting in my room tonight. I had ordered pizza and several other side dishes for the team to eat while we planed out what to do for this coming match.

Constance and Rascal they were the last to arrive at my room. Constance was taken back by the all the 'green' of the room and has Rascal grab a few of the fruits off the tree for her with his longer reach.

"Ro, I love this room, I might have to get Thorn to do all this for me soon and using plants like this from the Grove...That's pure genius!" Constance grins to me, as she eats her third fruit plucked off the large tree in my room's corner.

"I will not take credit for all of this, Roz did most of this great work. When she figured out, what I really needed to help me feel more at home here inside Poe."

"So lady Rohanna, what shall we do for this fight?" Rascal winks at me, with his royal court sounding voice and a quick smile.

"Well I usually fight solo? Us Drow fight well as a group, but never with other Elves. We just never mixed in fights is all?"

"Humm...How about me and Ro go stealth and lead or fool, the morons into a trap with the rest of you?" Bree adds in her idea, while eating a slice of pizza.

"I like that one!" I say to her.

"That might workout? The four of us elves, Coni, Thorn, Rhia and me. We are already a team for the sims right now. So we know each other's fighting styles right now, adding in Bree or Gwen would be easy. You going solo Rohanna, that would make sense to me?" Rascal tells me.

"Well lets go find a Sim to use and put that idea to practice then?" Bree suggests to the room.

~o~O~o~

Thursday March 29, 11:45 am
Arena 91 Sims building

Gwen is laughing like a elf gone mad! She had come up with a great idea last night, during our last practice time in sim building. She had come up with a way to take Truck out of the fight, as I knew he would be wearing something by now. That would keep my poisons off him and that might make me not be able to take him down quickly.

Then we all figured out a way to make this coming fight, as a most painful one as possible for all of the other team on top of that! The new team dynamic was developed by Gwen and Bree. The combined madness and good planning on their parts, surly shown through to all of us.

Since we were all done for the night, we all showered up and speed off to a late night snack I paid for at the bake shop on campus. After we all left there with either ice cream or a baked good in hand, we strolled over to a great place to sit on top of one of the many hills over looking the campus.

"Well 'team' I think this might work out, us all versus them! We can win this!" I shout at them while eating my fudge sundae and licking my spoon.

"Yep, we sure can!" Violet adds in with enthusiasm now at her bigger size, as she eats what can only be described as a 'mess'! Mint ice cream, peach, and cotton candy flavored? Then she added hot fudge, hot Carmel and strawberries on that! Next was, a full covering of about every candy topping in the shop!....a MESS!

"Gaea...Violet how can you eat that!" I just had to ask for the tenth time!

"It's yummy!" and she sticks her tongue at me to prove it.

"Well I think we have this fight won, after Gwen thought to buy 'spots' from Bunny! Now we can talk each other during the fight and no one else will know." Bree adds in while biting into a muffin.

"Yep, darn good idea. But the darn things cost an arm and a leg! Too bad you all are not Drow? Then we would not need that darn things!"

(Author note: Spots...they are sub-space communicators the size of a band-aide circle or nickel? They can send voice communication on them, via a sub-space dimension and are totally secure. Once set, no one else can listen to them. You set one under a ear, on your lower jaw. They are clear see-thru. It takes a genius to make them, with the help of a person who can handle the math of multiple dimensions...IE: Sara and her being a GOO)

~o~O~o~

Friday March 30, 2:45 pm
Arena 99 Sims building

The whole group of us elves are all gathered in one of Arena 99's many 'ready' rooms for teams, we are verbally going over any changes to today's plans. But none of us have anything to add to what we practiced last night.

Everheart comes into the ready room, then studies us all before speaking to the group, "You all set?"

I nod for the group, "Yes, Ma'am we are."

"The rules are basic here, all powers and magic, use only what you would normally carry into a regular combat situation...no special loadouts! No deadly weapons or any of your more deadly blows Rohanna?" Everheart singles me out for that warning...after I am sure, the mistake I made with Hipp during sparing, it must have got around to her that I almost killed her.

She eyes each one of us in turn for a nod or word of agreement, then leaves the room.

Our group is led to one of the large entrance doors that open onto the main arena's floor, somewhere else on that area, we all know that the other team stands ready at a twin of this huge door and that there are over a dozen of them...each one chosen at random.

Random map, random weather, random time of day for this fight.

The roll of the dice, we saw for the first time as the huge doors slid open to us. That roll gave us, a small urban setting of mostly two story buildings and some as high as five stories.

Time of day...dark moonless night.
This is good for my team, we all work best in the dark! Elves can see in it, like it's daylight to us!

Weather stormy, with hard falling rain and flashes of lightning with thunder.
That was bad and good a the same time. Rain covered noises, but made them too? So my great hearing is hampered greatly, then add this is 'man made' rain. Not being natural, so it covers up the smells of my prey, with smell of water that was stored in tanks and cycled through vast pipes to here.

When the 'GO' light glows, we all go invisible with spells or other means and some of us toss extra levels of invisibility spells on the whole team. With all that now set, we all rush off to find a good spot to set up our trap in.

After a few minutes of Bree and me scouting out. Bree finds the spot, a dark alley that ends at a parking lot, with four strong two to four story walls around it. Add to that, only two large exits at street level, no windows and three exits via doors.

Bree clicked on her communicator 'spot' and sub-vocalized to us all, "Got it here!" then she told us the layout and where she chose to set the team up at.

I arrived by her side in a flash and looked it over from a few more spots, "Perfect Bree, this is the spot for sure!"

We get all the team set-up on a great ambush spot, just on top of a low building with a 'port'. Then both Bree and I rush off to find the prey. I spot them with a high port up to the top of the arena and a brief freefall of a hundred feet or so. The darn rain, it almost covered them up from my vision. But all the noise they make arguing and bickering like amateurs more than made up for the rain...morons in the real world you would be dead alreay!

Now with them spotted, I go back to the team and grab Gwen. Bree makes her way over to where I said they where and keeps an eye on them from high up.

At ground level, Gwen and I sneak up to the rear of the makeshift team and find Tee-Kay is playing 'tail end charlie' AKA the worst place to be...last man in the string of them! We both creep up behind him, unseen via our invisibility or other means.

We watch their team dynamic at play, Bloodwolf is out front, he is trying to 'sniff' us all out. Via that wolf nose of his, but the rain is not helping at all. Then add to that, I made sure to make all our scents neutral as I could and that was easy...we are elves by the way...we don't stink!

Just behind him is Counterpoint, at the lead. Then Killstench, the smog boy. Next is Willie, the one with near acid on his skin. Then comes a boy, who is obviously a speeder, as he keeps trying to run fast and finds no traction in the falling hard rain.

The last three of the group, are Truck, then Nitro their only distance attack guy and then Tee-Kay at the end. And TK is REAL nervous at that spot, but having Truck near him seems to make him braver...a little?

As the rain falls, the group of them all stay to one side of the somewhat wide street and scan the area for targets. Most look to the roofs, I am sure trying to find me! Gwen studies TK as best she can, from as close as she dares too!

"Well Bloodwolf, any sign of them!" a very impatient Counterpoint asks.

He growls back to him, "NO...that elf can hide real well. Maybe they are too chicken to come out and fight us!"

TK almost whines to them, "Hey keep moving, we are out in the open here!"

"Was that enough Gwen?" I ask when she gets back from her examining her target.

"Ohhh ya plenty!" I can hear her almost smile back to me.

Gwen's form moves to a good spot out of sight of the targets and then wavers into sight. But what is seen by most now, is not Gwen, but a exact look-alike of Tee-Kay! Gwen's illusion of him wraps around her and she whispers out in his voice as a check.

"Does this sound good to you?" the now male human covered elf asks me.

"Keep talking and I might hit ya in the face, thinking it was him!" I nearly giggle back to her.

"Yep!...ready now?"

"I got this!" and I stalk up behind Tee-Kay. Gwen follows close behind me at the ready, then when the group goes around a corner and TK is nearly left alone. My hand wraps around his mouth, as I grab his neck and I 'port' him off.

Gwen slides up into his spot walking and keeps up with his team. After I ported off to a building with Bree waiting on top, I place a blindfold on TK and notice he can't use his powers!

"Just as I thought and heard in class! If you can't see it, you can't move it with Telekinesis! You're powerless and mine now!" I laugh in his ear evilly...ohh so evilly!

Bree helps me to wrap him all up with good rope and I stun one of his nerve junctions to be sure. Tee-Kay will be out of this fight for hours now! With that all done and checked. I 'port' back to where I left Gwen and the rest of the plan starts.

After I get a signal to and from Gwen. I run off down a alley and make a sound with the garbage found in it. The rattle of a lone can. gets the team of morons attention and Gwen yells as the twin of Tee-Kay "Hey they are over here, I just saw them running away...the chickens!"

Gwen runs down the alley, while Bree drops from her perch into it and stands there till one more sees her. Bree then 'fakes' that Tee-Kay used his TK power on her and leaps to the wall and fake 'smacks' into. When Bree is out of sight, she runs off covered with a invisibility spell.

"Hey I see the rest of them, come on lets get-em!" the fake Tee-Kay yells out, then runs farther down the alley.

Most of his buddies follow him into the alley, only Counterpoint sees this as a bad option right now. So to give him more bait, I 'port' down to the far end of the alley and yell back at him, "Darn you TK, you might have hurt Bree bad...I am going to mess you up human!" and then I bash a few things for the sound of a fight, then 'port' away.

Counterpoint's whole team runs into the alley and at its end, they find a small open space between all the buildings. In one corner, seemingly trapped! Stands our team, a beaten up Bree lays on the ground, I stand at the front between them and the group.

"Come on you moron humans...lets get this fight on!"

They rush forward, all of them! Nitro fires off a blast, that passes right through the illusion and takes out a wall in the only other exit from here. At the same time, four spells cook off and strike the wall behind them all. It crumbles and falls, it's rubble fills the alley and the trap is set!

With my whole team overlooking the trapped rats, I yell down at them all, "Give up and the pain ends now! You are in a dead end BOX, we have the high ground and the firepower to keep it!"

They all look at each other for a silent moment then, the speedster tries to make a break for it by running up a wall. Nitro, he follows that move with a blast to one of my teammates.

The runner is blasted off the wall by a Levin bolt and falls hard back to the pavement with a thud. Nitro's blast bounces harmlessly off one of Rhia's shield spells and then I blast the feet out from under him with yet another Levin bolt.

"Well all done now! Or should the pain begin?" I ask them again with a chuckle.

But that plea falls on hard heads, as Counterpoint yells at his team, "Get them make them pay for this!"

Nitro starts blasting at all of to no avail and the speedster runs off for about a hundred yards, till he falls from Thorn's vines tangling all around his feet.

Truck tries to leap up and get at me. Then yells at Tee-Kay standing there, "Help me TK! Toss me up there?"

"Ahhh nope!" the large male says back to him surprisingly in a small girls voice. That male form, then shifts to the smaller green haired elf that is really there and tosses a Pixie shaped holder of her psychotic glamour at his face.

Poor Truck now sees utter madness and other crazy visions. He makes grabs at Drows that only exist inside his own mind, he yells and screams at nothing? Gwen just laughs at him evilly and runs away from his psychotic 'trip'.

With the renewed magical blasts falling all about them, the group below gives up...one person at a time and their whole team falls apart fast. Especially after they lost their only long range person in 'Nitro' to Thorn's vines and then lost Truck, who is one of the only two that can soak up damage.

A red 'Sim over' light glows above us, as a horn sounds that tells us all...this match is over. We stop our attacks on those humans below us and jump off the building to the streets below on the far side of the building...away from the losers!

All of us fall into the debriefing room after the match and sit in the chairs off in one corner going over the best parts.

"Did you see Truck! He thought he was surrounded by an army of Ro's...his worst nightmare come true!" Bree laughs.

"Most kids when I hit them with that glamour of mine, they see unicorns or bunnies? Not any evil Drow?" Gwen ponders on.

"But did ya see Nitro fall like a tree...smmmmack right into the pavement!" I emphasize with a hand slap.

Just as I say that jest, Counterpoint rushes me, as he enters the room with his team and snatches me up by the throat, then pins me to the wall "I want you dead, you fucking Drow!"

I smile evilly in his face, "At least you got my type of race correct for a change now! But I have had enough of you...AND I will gut you like a fish right here, if you don't let me go NOW!" I growl in his face and look down.

His eyes follow my gaze to the dagger I hold now, just touching his belly, "I may have rules in my life that do not allow me to hurt children...but you're heading toward a place and doing acts that release me from that oath!" I warn him now.

"Rohanna! Weapon down now...please?"

"Him first Ma'am?" I question the request and half order of Everheart.

"Counterpoint! Drop Rohanna now...Or I let her hurt you?"

He relents to my blade and Everheart's firm hand now grabbing his armored jacket to prove the point. After he lets go and Everheart shoves him at a seat "Well is this over or do we have to go for round two?"

"Rohanna only won this match, because of magic and that team of her's," Counterpoint shouts out at her.

"Well SHIT!" Everheart pounds hard on the debriefing room desk she is sitting at, "I guess part two and being real nasty about this match is the only way to finish this crud now!"

Everheart walks over to her control table and presses a com-button "Get the full immersive sim set up for Rohanna verse Counterpoint's team now please?"

"Yes ma'am...how many?" the com questions her with a small buzz.

"Set the sim match for eight on one side, versus one on the other team."

"All set and any choice on places or weather?"

"Rohanna, your choice?"

"Forest and darkness...please ma'am?"

"You heard her, forest area and make it dark!"

"Hey your giving her an advantage here!" Counterpoint barks.

"AND you have eight on your team!...SO?" Everheart sasses back to him.

"Give him what he wants, it will make no difference with the out come?" I shrug to her.

"No, Rohanna. He wants a fight this bad, you get a few choices on some of the parameters of the match?"

"Okay Everheart? But I have never done one of these full sims, I have no idea what to do?"

"Well...we will get you all set-up, while they suite up and get ready."

~o~O~o~

Friday March 30, 6:55 pm
Arena 99 Sims building

For the past few hours, the technicians help me to get a sim suit set-up on me and they showed me how to use it.

During that same time, Everheart was real busy entering all the gathered information
from my first sim run and a few others I made this past month during my late night
exercises alone. Everheart added in quite the library on my bows hitting power from the
target range we had set-up recently. Plus the notes Ito and Doc Tenent had made on my
accidental blow, the one that nearly killed Hipp in my first spar with her.

I had to add to that data base, several of my killing hits or how my weapons worked on a
basic level and then added to the sims Sidhe spell base already programmed, with some
personal ones of my own. With what they do, or powers, or results of a hit on a human
body. I hated all of it, but I had to do something about this now? Or this grudge would go
on and on, till something bad happened!

All this new information, gave the Sim's computers a base to go by for my skills and score my hits with or what effect they do to another person.

A technician shows me the full body suit and how to wear it. Once I don it, she shows me to one of the rooms many full body couches that hold you during this machines use. I lay down on one as Everheart is standing over me, "I am not so sure of this Ma'am, I think all of this is a bad idea." I have to say to her, as I ready the helmet.

"They need this match up as a warning Rohanna, or this will get worse?"

"I hate this, you letting me do this to kids this young is a bad idea?"

"Sara did it and the Grunts team took that lesson well."

"What did she do?" I question Everheart now more than concerned and even curious.

"Rohanna, truefully...she tore them apart and badly. But they learned, what bad, evil people can do. A well earned lesson."

"Well are all of you ready now?" she asks the rest of the room and the other team.

She gets nods from all of them and my nearly silent "Yes."

The Sim match starts.

~o~O~o~

Friday March 30, 7:35 pm
Arena 99 Sims building

My hands toss the helmet off my head in anger and I hit the quick release for the sim suit umbilical. "There...done...damn it!" I shout out more than mad at the situation and get up to exit the room as fast as I can.

Across the room from me Counterpoint falls off his couch, when the Sim system gives him back voluntary control of his muscles again. After he hits the floor, he instantly begins throwing up all over himself.

Nitro then shoots up off his couch and starts feeling all over his body, as he mumbles out over and over, "Arrows...arrows...arrowwwwsss! They came from everywhere!"

The speedster kid of the group, he gets up from his couch to jest him more than harshly, "Yep they sure did and you looked just like a porcupine after they pinned you to that tree."

"Well she cut your legs off!" he snaps back to the speedster, who was just now checking on his legs.

"Yep she did, but who would have ever thought you could decorate a pine tree out there, just like Christmas tree with a persons guts like that and then use them as a tree topper!" he now gazes over at a still sick Counterpoint kneeling on the floor, with that question.

"Shut up!" Counterpoint shouts back at him, then almost vomits again and chokes down some growing bile in his throat. That was brought up by the renewed thoughts.

"Whatever..." the speedster chuckled, "but how did that feel Counterpoint. Her doing that to ya...in that way?" his eyebrows arch high at the question.

"I said shut up!"

Truck comes out of the Sim with a jolt, as that last word is shouted by Counterpoint. He sits all the way up, grabs or feels his hands all over his neck and throat while gasping for air, "It's still attached...she did not hack it off with that sword of her's!"

Tee-Kay sits up on the next couch over from Truck, slowly swings his legs over it's edge. Then he starts to 'hug' himself, as he rocks back and forth and shakes or shivers like a cold Chihuahua, "That laughing she did, that evil laughing...laughing...it came from everywhere...laughing...she loved it all...she made fun of us...this was a game to her...all a game!" he says more than wide-eyed to the others in the room with him.

Willie finally stands up, the boy with acid skin power and staggers towards the door nearest to his couch. But turns back to the room, when he hears Tee-Kay speak about the laughing, "GOD all she did was laugh at us...laugh all the time. Then she hit me so hard with a thumb, A FUCKING THUMB!...that all my bones turned to dust! Who does that?" he questions the viciousness of the act with a shout.

Bloodwolf was the last to stand up, he looked, felt, searched over his body and found nothing amiss? But Willie still stared at him for a second then asked him, "I am sure that Counterpoint and his guts, they sure felt far better? Than Rohanna skinning Bloodwolf like a rug!...Right Bloodwolf?" Willie asks the Were, but all he gets is a deep mean growl in reply from the wolfboy.

Everheart overlooks the results of the carnage at hand, "In Counterpoint's case...that was not 'guts' Those were entrails to use the correct term and they are over twenty-five feet long on average! But Rohanna, she did seem to find some extra length in that sim somehow?" she has to chuckle a little at the pain the large bully is having today at Rohanna's hands.

Counterpoint finally finds his feet and is handed a small container by a tech, for any farther 'needs' his stomach may have, "Was that fair Mrs. Everheart? You must have turned Rohanna's side up more than a little or ours down?"

"I changed none of the settings from what would happened in the real world...admit it to yourselves...she beat the CRAP out of all of you! She played with you and let you all off easy."

A still shocked and shivering Tee-Kay stares at the Admiral...Everheart, "That was her playing? All that laughing was for real?"

"Yes...she did the same thing in a sim versus the Dragonslayers, the first week she got here."

"She did a 'crash' sim alone?" Willie asks from the doorway, with more than shock and surprise playing across his face at the thoughts.

"Alone and beat it."

(author note: On 'crash' sims, during finals week. All students do a match, sim or fight as a test, to see how well their skills are progressing. The 'crash' is a roll of the dice and places a un-winnable scenario at the students feet. The most basic and hardest one available, is the Dragonslayers, a combat team made to kill mutants! In most cases, the instructors have to 'fit' a crash to the student to make sure they fail...a harsh lesson)

~o~O~o~

Friday March 30, 8:15 pm
Poe cottage

Everheart did not even dare ask me a question after that Sim match, she could tell I was mad as hell and talking to me right now was a bad idea. All of the other elves, were barred from watching the match over live video at the time. So all of them left to get my room set-up for a victory party, but Gwen stayed till I was out.

When I come out of the Sim dressing rooms doors, I am greeted by a smiling evil little elf. "How did it go?" Gwen questions me.

"I hated every minute of that, I know they needed to get beaten bad. But what I had to do this, to show them that chasing after me and fighting against me is a losing idea. I still hated it though."

"It's Okay Ro? Lets just forget this and go have fun with our friends?"

"Yes, I like that idea. We earned it."

Just as we get outside the building, Gwen smiles at me, "Lets get going and port!"

"Naww...lets walk this out. I need time to think."

As we walked toward Poe, that stabbing pain came back into my head and set painful fire behind my eyeballs again. I shook it off as best I could, with some mental discipline. Then kept on walking to our destination, because I did not want to ruin this small bit of fun for me or my friends.

~"You're in pain Ro, please Stop and get help?"~ Violet pleads to me over the din of the throbbing.

~"I am fine, just a little pain my small one."~

~"I know...darn it...it's not small. Go get help from their human healer or the Grove?"~

~"Soon...soon. See it fades even now?"~ I mentally say to her, as the pain lessens a little bit.

When Gwen and I enter my room. Rascal, he hands us both a large plate of pizza and various potato dishes. I do a tired plop on to my bed and relax. Bree goes to get a movie set-up and it starts playing.

During that movie opening scenes, that throbbing hits me again and my head fills with pain again. My face lays in my hands after I put my plate down and I am trying to push that pain out of my head.

Rhia taps me on the shoulder suddenly, "Lets go outside and look at that?...Shall we?"

"What...look at what?"

"Violet told me you were in pain just now and since I am the team healer. I have to take care of you...right?" she leads me to the answer she wants to hear.

Rhia leads me out my door out to the sunroom and we sit on the first open couch. Then she places both hands on my head and reaches out to see what's wrong with me. I just have to growl a little at Violet now, "You told her?"

"Yes you're darn right I told her!" she shouts at me from her standing on the couches high back, "My job is to take care of you, even when you won't listen to me....Remember the rule! Always listen to your Pixie...we care for you!"

"She is right Rohanna, she does care for you indeed!" Rhia laughs at me.

"Just heal...healer?" I eyeball her meanly.

"Well I did not find anything wrong with you? That is strange?"

"Nothing Rhia, nothing at all?" Violet questions her.

"Yes Violet. But when did this start Ro?"

"About a week or so back!" Violet answers for me.

"Did she go to the doc?"

"Yes and they found nothing then too?" Violet keeps answering for me.

"Strange, very strange? Either healing magic or human tech finds some cause for pain like this? But finding nothing is bad."

"So what should we do healer?" she asks for me again.

"I would go to Doc Tenent and tell her about this tomorrow?"

"I will drag her there myself!" Violet glares at me and warns me of her intentions tomorrow morning!

~o~O~o~

Saturday March 31, 10:15 am
Poe cottage

Ahh Saturday! One of the few times I actually have been able to GET to my costuming class, last time I was here in class. I spent most of my time learning how the computer aided clothing designer worked. But this morning, I am left on my own to get my personal projects done!

When I was settled into class, I yanked out my crafting tool box and selected out from it what was needed for the day. Once all my tools were set and my project laid all out. Now I eased back into a nice chair in the class and embroidered a few more spells into one of my less complete suits of leather armor.

This one was made of a type of snake that is long dead now, but had great defense to slicing attacks! So I decided to restart on it, as I had never finished it ohh so long ago.

As I am adding a new part of a shielding spell to the armor's left arm, I have to chant the whole spell over and over when I finish up each symbol of the spell and add essence to the symbol at the end of each step.

When Mrs. Ryan hears my chant, she stops to hover over me and examines my work, "What are you doing there Miss Leigh?" she questions my project.

"Ma'am, I am embroidering a permanent spell, into this armor with my Mithril thread. Is there a problem with it?"

"No, just very unusual is all?" she says to me, as she picks up the other arm of the armor and examines it closer now, "What is this...snake skin?" she questions me, while running a hand over it's smooth surface.

"Yes, it's claw cobra."

"A what, never heard of it?"

"It's been extinct I am sure since the sundering? But think of a Medusa or Nagga, that is less human looking and has long arms that end in very sharp claws."

"Interesting, do you have more of this skin?"

"Nope this is my last piece of it, I used to claws to make a nice dagger with and the other bits...well lets not get into what they can be used for?" I smile to her.

"Miss Leigh?" she questions on, "This armor looks a bit small for you?"

"It's not, this skin stretches quite a bit. But I am making this for Gwen over there as a gift...so shhhhh!"

"Nice gift there, any other plans for spells on this armor."

"Ohh that I keep to myself and will only tell Gwen, when I finally give it to her!"

~o~O~o~

Saturday March 31, 12:05 pm
Whateley Academy

After costuming class lets out, I was headed over to Crystal for lunch. But that pain suddenly hit me very hard again and I actually had to sit down because of it.

Violet hovered in my face, as I tried hard to shove my eyes back into my head with the heels of both palms from that throbbing. She then barked at me as I cradled my face again, "You're going to that healer...Tenent RIGHT now!" she demands of me.

"Yes...yessss I am going!" I shout and port off to Doyle.

~o~O~o~

Saturday March 31, 12:20 pm
Doyle medical center

While sitting on the med clinics bench waiting for Tenant to get to me, the red warning light flashes over the main nurses station its message 'Incoming ambulance, Red flag all students in five minutes' That means a person that has no idea that this school or hospital is for mutants is coming very soon.

The head nurse moves quickly to grab my arm and guide me to a exam room in the back of the emergency center "Stay in here please, Tenent will be with ya soon honey!" and she is gone.

After I get fully bored to death, Doc Tenent comes into my room with a slight knock, "Well I am told you're having headaches again?"

"Yes, they are back and as painful as ever."

"Well lets get a scan done and see if we find anything this time?"

Tenent does several full body scans on me and comes up empty on all of them. Just like the last time? She draws some of my blood and I do my regular thing to make sure it's inert.

"I'll send this off to the lab and see? But last time Rohanna, you told me that you have no memories of ever getting sick as a Drow?"

"None, those who did get sick ma'am...they died." I say rather flatly.

"From being sick?"

"No, from being executed as being weak."

"You never told me that, the Sidhe back then could not be that harsh...could they?"

"Yes they were...very harsh. Especially when dealing with us Drows."

"I will leave that for Alfred to talk to you about later. But have you noticed anything strange with this?"

"I so far it seems, that this pain never happens in the Grove or when I go far off campus or lastly inside the magical arts building? But just outside of it...lots of times so far?"

"Humm heavy wards may block this, that sounds environmental or someone is messing with ya and breaking lots of rules in doing so!"

"So it might be something on campus or some student messing with me?

"I am going to send you up to see doc Bellows on this, maybe he can find something else that I can't?"

~o~O~o~

With a little shooing on her part, she gets me going upstairs to Doc Bellows's office and as I open the door. I spot Doogie at his usual spot, "Do you live here or something Doogie?"

"Yep, I sleep under the desk! My room at Poe is just window dressing for now." he laughs at me.

"Please tell me that he is not in, this crap interrupted a growling stomach of epic proportions! AKA I am hungry!" I whine at him.

"He's in...So get on in there, then you can eat sooner!"

"Thanks, you're such a genius at things like this. I would have just stood here all day figuring that out!"

When I open the office door, a voice coming from inside shocks me...Bill is in there and he is talking to Bellows? Why is that, am I in real trouble here, did they find something on those tests and then told me to come up here to tell me the bad news?

As I close the doors behind me, I ask both of them in what can be called a not too happy voice, "What's all this about?"

"I asked Bill to come over today, after I heard that your headache had returned. He and I have been talking a lot about you, after Aunghadhail died this past week."

"Yes I am sure of that, so what of it and should I sit? Or should I get ready to run?" I ask more of Bill, than Bellows by my lingering stare falling on Bill by far more.

"Why would you ask that again, both of us have told you this more than once. You are not going anywhere!" Bill barks at me.

"Sorry, I am just so messed up at times. I just expect to get lied to and have some sort of punishment waiting at times?"

"Well in this office that does not happen at all, we don't need lies to invade the safety this office offers all who come here for it's safe place."

"Okay...thanks sir." I say, as I sit in a chair next to Bill and Violet perches on the high chair's back to watch over the room for me.

"I think Bill might have come up with why you are so messed up, he saw it the day Aunghadhail passed on and then even more at his home with you. You even admitted to it?"

"What is that Bill?"

"I know why you are always trying to get killed? With or without that darn book's influence, that Sara told me of. You feel that you should have died too...why did I survive?...it's that single thought going through that Drow brain of yours most of the time."

"What makes you say that! What I am mad at, is I always get left behind and those I care for move on? But that..." I can't say the next word...it's a lie and I know it.

That word or idea is 'No' or 'not me!' or 'I would never think that'...just anything 'no'...related.

"See, you can't even say 'no' to the thoughts? That curse not to lie, it stopped you cold!" Bill says to me and lays a hand on mine.

"Stop that!" I demand.

"Am I right?"

"Stop using my curse against me, I hate when others do that to me!"

"Darn it Ro, admit it to yourself. You thought as a Drow all this time...'why me?' Then I am just sure you thought more than once...'Why me', as a human when your parents died. You were never given time off to think on either death, or this thing with Aunghadhail. You have no idea on how to cope with it, besides lashing out...hoping something gets ya dead! I saw this same SHIT from my buddies over there in the sand box...Damn it!" Bill pleads with me.

"I have other things...stuff that...mess me up too! Not just that?"

"Tell us then Rohanna?" Bellows asks.

"I can't... just...just can't!" I stutter out.

"Well Sara told me more about this 'book' that holds you to do certain acts. I still think you have a issue with surviving all this time?" Bill adds.

"I really don't want to talk about this...not right now?"

"It might help you out a little?" Bill asks me softly.

"Lets start with the most recent loss then? Lets talk about those human parents?" Bellows asks me while relighting his pipe.

"No...lets not do that!"

"I know it's a hard spot, but try please? Tell us that one thoughts you had that day?"

"I should have been there!"

"Where?"

"The car, if I was there maybe...maybe they would still be here?"

"Or you dead and some of these kids around here. They may need you being here...at the right place, the right time?" the doc says to me.

"I guess, but if I was there? Maybe I would have drove the car and seen what was coming? I was a way better driver than dad was or mom. Even though I was only eighteen! Or maybe we would have been delayed...just enough?"

"Stop doing that to yourself Ro!" Bill orders me, "I used to do that too, fate is fate! The clock or the bullet, it don't care what you want!"

"Okay...I guess I can?"

"No, you just do it!" he orders me again, "One day at a time, you just do it!"

"I agree with Bill, one day at a time. What is done, is all gone and you have lots of days to come still. Far more than Bill or I have to worry about now?"

"Rohanna think about this a little? If you had not been there, Sara, Donna and four kids would be dead. As all those weapons were made just to kill her! So that attack was going to happen, no matter what?" Bill reasoned with me.

"Yes I have to agree with that, me not being here and at that place. More lives would have been lost, those four, Sara, Donna and others."

"See, we all need ya or things will get very boring around here!" Bill laughs at me.

"Yep we need ya! But lets leave that for a little later on? I prefer to take small steps in regards to old wounds like this. So I hear from Ophelia, she tells me you have a headache and she can't find a reason for it medically?"

"I guess so...I am not a healer, I have no idea?"

"Well I don't do mental scans well at all and Sara is not here to do it? The only one I trust to help you with this, is a person if I recall right? You came real close to blasting part of the building up when he showed up here in this office?"

When I think about who that is, that dagger that I normally spin on my fingers when I get nervous. It 'pops' to my hand and it begins that path of spinning around my fingers.

Bellows glances at my hand, the one just out of sight of Bill and notices the blade spinning from one finger to the next, "I can make a guess by that blade showing up, you know who I am talking about then?"

"What blade is that?" Bill questions.

"That one," Bellows points with his pipe at my right hand, "Rohanna here, when she gets more than nervous, it shows up and she spins it on her fingers."

Bill has to stand for a second and sees what Bellows is referring too. He takes a few moments to watch the blade play on it's path spinning or falling all over my hand.

"So can I bring FUBAR in for this?"

"You know darn well I don't like him!" I hiss out.

"Ro, tell me why you don't like this Doctor, that Bellows is referring too?" Bill asks me.

"Mr. Geintz, he feels just like the Mythos when they attacked your mind...just like them...exactly like them!" I shiver at the thoughts.

"Can we try this out once Rohanna?" Bellows asks me.

"I am SO not sure of this?"

"If it can help, give it one try Ro?" Bill gently encourages me.

My free hand lets go of Bill's, then I rub my face with it and gulp a little from my growing apprehension, "I guess we can try a little bit?" I nearly choke on the words in fear.

In a few minutes, I feel that 'dread' enter the room with us and his form wavers into to sight, "Hello Rohanna, I hope I can help you?" Mr. Geintz says to me.

I have to shake my head even more now at this all, "Ohhh I am not so sure of this?...Now that I can really feel you again, Gaea you feel so much like one of them! Even Sara has a less strange feeling tan you and she has even been in my head, then add SHE IS A Mythos GOO!"

"Wow even I can feel how put off you are Ro!" Bill admits to the three of us.

"Yep...I am!"

"What did you want to do last time you met him?" Bill just has to ask me.

"Gut him like a fish and blast the building he is in to rubble! Then I might feel better about it?"

"So maybe doc, this is a bad idea? Because Ro sure seems to feel it is?" Bill warns Bellows.

"If we can try just once, just a little one, to see what this pain you're having this week grows from?"

"Okay?" I say most reluctantly, "But if I even whisper...no...or stop...this stops right then!"

"Agreed." Bellows states to me, then turns to his buddy, If you would Louise?"

"You ready miss Leigh?"

"Just a sec?" I ask.

~"Violet...if he hurts me?"~

~"I kill him, if it takes the whole Grove to do it! You know that!"~ she mentally tells me the fact.

"I ask one thing of all here?"

"Yes what is that Rohanna?" Bellows asks me, then leans forward a bit more in his chair, to show he is intently listening to me.

"I want both of you to promise me, what happens here...stays in here...forever?"

"The law already states that?" Bellows tells me.

"Ahh but there are many loopholes in that law...I want a word of honor above that...I demand it now? You three can discus it in here and alone. But that's it!"

After I get what I wanted, no needed out of them. Mr. Geintz's form goes to stand behind me, "Here goes, please stop me if this does not feel right?" and then even though he does not need to, he places his two hands on my head.

"Ohh you bet I'll stop ya...don't worry about that!"

Just as he starts his probing, I feel a WHOLE lot of apprehension, then sheer panic that I hold in check as he goes lightly over my thoughts. When he delves in deeper and deeper. He sounds out to me, "Strange? There is a mental wall inside her that makes 'the great wall of China' look like a picket fence?"

"Please don't even think to touch that, it could go very bad for you and me!"

"What's past that...do you know?"

"Yes...that's all I can say? Ask me any more about it and you have to stop!"

"Humm I can understand that, let's keep going?"

He keeps going deeper with a nod to me, but seems to find nothing of note and nothing wrong physically or physic intrusion being done on me by someone else.

In my head I can 'feel' him moving around and when he gets too close to the thing I can't speak about. I had to warn him off, its a good thing he took the warning I gave to him as the truth and moved away from that Geas of mine or the Books influence. Both do not like outside interference, Sara saw that and I might have to hurt him to stop him or die myself!

Louise's continued probing, it feels like a oily wet tongue to me. Licking it's way over my brain and it leaves a trail of thick slim behind in it's passing. I start to cringe at that 'wet' feeling even more now. That old feeling of what was only in that fight, ohh so long ago, it starts climbing to the top of my mind and I am FREAKING out now!

"ICK! just stop now!" I demand and shoot up out of my chair to shiver off that feeling, then shake my body at the revulsion of it, "Gaea! That felt weird...leave me alone!" I start crying at him, as new tears start streaking down my face.

Bill comes over to me and gives me what he is sure I needed just then, Another person hugging me and making me feel safe, "Hey it's all over and no more of that!"

"Well doc find anything, as I am sure that was going to be your only time in her head forever?" he asked the apparition.

"I found nothing really off, that black wall inside your mind was very interesting?" Louise admits to us.

I stare meanly at him and have to warn him again, "Mr. Geintz, Dr. Bellows...don't ever ask about that again! It can get bad if you do, I can not stop what lays behind that!"

"Okay, we will not pursue that. But I found nothing wrong outside of her mind and I am sure no student can get past the defenses she already has! As to any other interference from an outside attacker that might have caused that pain, I found nothing at all. I did note a small line of influence at a very high level, one that I have never seen before and that might be your Pixie companion doing that?"

"I am sure it is? But we are done for the day! I am hungry and way too upset to talk anymore right now. So I am going to lunch." I yank on Bill's arm now to get him moving, "lets go eat now Bill...Please?"

~o~O~o~

Bill watches me clean my third plate in this meal or ravenous feeding! "You seem better now?"

"Yes, but I hated that. You guys have no idea, you have to think horror movie bad to understand that feeling I just had!"

"I saw that, I have never seen you so scared or revolted by anything so far like that?"

"Please lets just drop that for a good time to come?"

"Done, all you have to do is ask me?" he smiles at me.

After we both finished eating, Bill walked with me back towards Poe. Along the way he kept to that theme of his visit, "So you see now why I was so concerned for you? In my past I had seen many a battle buddy of mine, do exactly what you're doing."

"Yes I sort of understand it?"

"I hope so, I saw you getting more and more dangerous. Or running toward danger in many forms, like that bike for example. Who gets a bike that goes over two hundred...its not sane?"

"Lots of people ride?"

"Not like you do I am sure!" he laughs at me.

"You saw that?"

"Sure I did, Sam sent that kind of crazy right over to Bellows...What was recorded on your helmet cam before it went 'black' for no reason?" he winks at me.

"Why did Everheart do that to me!" I ball my fists in anger at her.

"She wants to keep ya around? That squid, she likes having someone around who shoots better than her...to keep her sharp!"

When we arrive at Poe's main entrance, Bill stops and give me a slight hug, "Well I am not going in, don't want to embarrass ya with the other 'daddy' bit or big bro, coming inside stuff!"

"Cya later Bill!"

~o~O~o~

Sunday April 1, 9:20 pm
Poe cottage

I spent most of Saturday after that session with Bellows, quietly in my room pondering what was said by me and most of all by Bill. What comes to my thoughts that night is that Bill, he might be right on his opinion on my being more than hell bent on getting killed? But that is what life has laid out before me, has it not?

But for most of Sunday, I spent the day studying in my room or the sunroom. I have to get all of the 'ethics in magic' course reread, as I have a huge test on it next week. But what was really funny to me all day, was that no one had tried a April fools joke on me since what I had done to Belle. By my placing her bed on top of Crystal hall, that one morning...Maybe it was the map of the world I left out today, with all the large 'domes' of the world noted as landing spots for those who crossed me that did that?

When night had finally come, I fell exhausted down the stairs to Sara's room and knocked. A somewhat less upset demon answered the door with a grin to me, "What brings you down tonight?" she purred to me.

"Well Sara, I have to ask you this?"

"Yes, love?"

"Did you really buy some of that candy that Ayla had, the ones that made me goofy?"

She giggles an admission to me, "Yes I did, but not the fifty pounds I said. I was only able to get five, as that stuff is darn rare and expensive!"

"Great, I will be right back!" I sing and port off quickly to grab my stuff for the night from my room.

Once back, I saunter into Sara's room and Violet goes to find a nice spot on a shelf of Sara's desk. Sara spots that new Landing spot of Violet's and find it more than strange, as I drop my bag of needs on one of her chairs.

"Your letting Violet stay in my room tonight?"

"Why yes, since she and I bonded. She has protections from what's in this room via me now. Then add to that since we bonded, we never go anywhere separately anymore."

"That's very interesting, what is it like?"

"She is there for me and I her. We try to balance each other now? I maybe leaning on Violet more right now, but later on she will lean on me I am sure!"

"Good to hear that you have someone that is there for you with a thought! I hope that helps you out where I can't?"

"I does, but where is that candy! I need something to ease this bad week in my mind?"

"Humm might be a bad idea there?"

"Naww, think of this as me having a beer on Friday night!"

"But you have class tomorrow?"

"So after what Bellows did to me Saturday via FUBAR and that brain probe of his, I deserve this!"

"Okay, but just one for now?" she pulls a hidden box of that lovely candy from a drawer in her desk and opens the box to me.

Before she can even say another word to me! My hand snaps out, quickly grabs no less than six from the box and three of them pop into my mouth. That smooth sweet taste of chocolate melts all over my mouth and that feeling of 'bliss' overtakes my body quickly.

"Why did you do that! You took way too many of them?"

"Think of this as me hitting a bottle of scotch HARD! I need this little break in life, please?"

"But last time you lost all control of yourself?"

"Yes I did and you kept from taking advantage of it, even though I made it really hard on you and now I really trust you!" I have to grin evilly at her now, "So please lets just lay down in that warm bed, cuddle for now and if anything happens past that...I want it too!" I grin as the effects of the candy start to sway me.

~o~O~o~

Wednesday April 4, 7:40 am
Poe cottage

On Monday both of us had woke up late for class, but with on call to Bellows. Sara had that cleared up for me under exactly what I had suggested, Bellows had only made one demand of a sort...to call him first please?

But most of Monday was spent in hell, either I had a test to take in class or that headache would return to me in force. During one such attack, I had to go see Tenent again and just like the last times I saw her...nothing was found?

When Tuesday came, it came like a truck hitting me hard, that pain was back and this time it did not even wait for me to get going in the morning! My only respite I could find from it, was going out to the Grove at night. When I told Tenent and Bellows that little bit of new information. Things changed and I was told that FUBAR, with his Psychic 'dream team' defense class, they would look into this being something on their turf!

Late on Tuesday, I did notice something very strange? The throbbing in my skull seemed to get worse, when I was on certain parts of the campus? I had drifted in my walking around the campus, all evening and nailed it down to half of the campus. Just north of the quad and east towards the magic building. I tried to get a closer bearing? But the pain was killing me, so I retreated to Grove for the night to rest up.

Once morning had come, I walked slowly out of the Grove and again that stabbing pain started almost on the foot, that I passed the edge of what the Grove claimed as it's own. I had to find where it was coming from today, there was no other real option now? Either find it and stop it. Or leave the school, till it went away on it's own...if it ever did.

Since I wanted this chase to be perfectly legal, so that I did not get in trouble once again! I ported my way over to the Security office to see Everheart and get her on this with me.
After I told the desk sergeant what I basically needed...a talk with Everheart...he told me to go wait in her office.

When Everheart came into her office finally, she found me for all practical purposes trying hard to stop that growing pain again. I am trying everything now, from bashing my fist against my own skull, to pressing my eyes back into their sockets with the heels of my hands.

"Hi Rohanna, what's this visit for today?" she asks me closing her door and taking a seat behind her desk quickly.

I squint in pain at her, "I think this pain I have is not me, but someone on campus doing something? It might be just something gone wrong or somebody being funny!" I groan to her.

"I can see you're in pain there and I have heard some word of it? So tell me how you're sure it's coming from on campus?"

"Well it goes completely away in the Grove, or if I go to...like LA or San fran?"

"Okay distance kills it and going to a place that does not exist in normal...space that the Grove is?"

"Yes, then add to that. It fades nearly completely inside Kirby hall and all it's heaviest magic wards that cover the practice rooms?"

"Well it looks like you narrowed it down for me, just as I would have expected from you...a complete, well thought out solution. Anymore to add?

"It seems to be most painful around Dunn hall? or the grounds around it. But once I get inside of Kirby hall, it drops suddenly as the wards go to work?"

"Have you gone into the Dunn building, to find exactly where this is coming from?"

"No I wanted you along...incase this went badly?"

"Good idea, I don't need you 'shish-kebabing' a student in retaliation from that pain, if you saw it as an attack on you personally. As I know that is one of your 'outs' from your oath. That you can defend yourself from attacks on your person, with deadly force."

"See Everheart, I am trying to live within your rules as best I can?"

"Yes and I thank you. As that leaves me with less paperwork to do!" she laughs at me.

I have to laugh with her and that seeing my getting better at coping with this school, as being nothing more than her having to do less paperwork!

"So Everheart, can we get going now? Because this pain is killing me so bad, that if we don't find it soon? I will have to leave here somehow, till it's all gone."

Everheart can see that I am holding back a vast amount of pain and that me complaining about it with what she knows about me...that is a very bad thing! She tells me to stay here, while she goes to organize a small squad, to help me search for where the center of this pain is coming from.

An hour later after my office visit started, we have easily covered all of Dunn hall and all it's above ground Bio labs. Now we venture down into the vast labyrinth of the 'tunnels' under most of the schools grounds. Some parts of this rabbits warn, are official and on maps. But most are unofficial and never mapped. There are even some parts of this maze, that no one has been in for decades!

For hours we wind our way deep within the tunnels, Gaea I hate every minute of it! This being underground never agreed with me. All of us turn left or right or around and around, as I try and use the pain in my head as a locator of some sort. Does it hurt more over here? Or back over there? Some of the rooms we come upon are locked, but luckily Everheart thought of this ahead of time and brought the best janitors the school had...Stan and Morrie. If they could not get it opened, then C4 explosives was the only answer from there!

~o~O~o~

Far above us in Melville cottage

A nearly crazy Belphoebe runs into her room and grabs Jobe her 'mother' by the shirt, "We gotta get going NOW!" she shrieks at her.

"What is it, you crazy child!" Jobe asks her clone made daughter.

"Rohanna, a dozen guards, Everheart, the two janitors Stan and Morrie...they are all prowling around the tunnels near our lab! She might be sniffing out what we...SHIT NO! I am not taking that blame...YOU are doing! I am not getting in trouble because of your strange ideas about girlfriends!" she shouts out now, realizing that Jobe has a weird sexual fixation on Drows!

"Shit they will ruin everything!"

"NO Rohanna will skin you alive for this!" Belfy corrects her.

"I have an idea! You go straight to the lab and turn it all off. That will stop what must be drawing her to it! I will go and lead them away from the lab area, while you do that?"

"And what's in it for me?" questions her motivation to do an act for Jobe now.

"Rohanna will be mad at you too for this! So I guess your skin girl!"

"Ahh no...I can just give in, then lead them all to YOUR lab and claim that as a 'give me'?"

"I'll reward you?"

"With what? Grandpa cut you off weeks back and disowned ya! You got nothing to offer me?"

"I'll give you what's in the two black bank accounts! That has to be at least three hundred thou?"

"I want the patent money on the razor spinners too and the bank accounts!"

"That will be millions in a few years! No I can't give you that much!"

"Then good luck at being a rug for her dorm room!" and she starts to the door.

"Where are you going now? This is a crises situation!"

"Me? I am going to go lead people to your lab and make sure I am out of this!"

"FINE, you can have the patents then!"

"Okay sign for it and make the transfer right now? Or I am going!"

Jobe sighs in defeat, his or her daughter has been hanging out with She-beast far too much and now knows the art of the deal. Then add to that, she knows that till it's on paper...it does not exist!

Jobe jumps to her computer, then very quickly makes the transfer of patents out legally to Belfy and hopes that later on she can sway or scam the kid out of them!

"Done!" Jobe shouts at her, "Now get going!"

After that shout, Belfy runs out of the building via one of the connecting tunnels far below it and enters the maze of tunnels. Jobe is only inches behind her and when Jobe sees a way to lead the search team off in a random direction, she splits off from Belfy's path.

Belfy keeps to her mission, one that will pay very well today! She knows where her destination is and knows many routes to it. She does not wait for lights to turn on or use them in her run. Her Elvin eyes peel the darkness way with ease.

Along the way she has to change her route a few times, as she saw parts of search team that Rohanna was leading in her path. She makes it to the lab just in time, she knows they are only minutes away from this room.

Belfy gazes into the large cylinder that is her main concern, within its metal tube. she sees through the glass, large object floats in a green bio gel she knows all too well. This is the very same type of gel, she floated in before being alive and here!

She goes to the main panel of the cylinder and starts to charge up the cleaning and disposal system of lasers inside it. Once they charge and she hits the main switch the tanks contents will evaporate to nothing in seconds!

~o~O~o~

As we all search for the cause of this pain of mine, it grows and grows! I have to stop at a pillar of concrete and lean against in my pain, as it gets so bad. the pain grows once more and I pound my head on the concrete in a vain attempt, to get the agony to stop.

"Can you go on Rohanna?" Everheart asks me, then ties to keep me steady on my feet.

"I have to, this gets done now or the pain might get worse and I never get this done!"

"You want to rest up or have me get medical for you?"

"No, none of the drugs they have work on me. So why call them here?"

Just after I said that, I spot Jobe trying to hide down the dark passage...but not really hide well? I find that strange and point him out with a shout, "Jobe you rat! This had not better be you or I will make your death take decades!"

I start after her in the darkness with Everheart and a few others close behind me. But after a few hundred feet of running down a dark tunnel? I notice something strange, something had changed? I am going away from what seems to be causing my pain, Jobe is leading me away from it!

"STOP, Jobe is making us chase her and leading us all off from something back there!" I shout and spin on my heels, going back to where we just came from.

Everheart barks out to the men following close behind us, when I turn back, "Go get Jobe and have her brought to me...git!" she waves to two men of our search team.

I run down several dark tunnels, twisting every once awhile to get a 'feeling' to where I am going to. After a few more twists and turns. My nose picks up a sent...Belphoebe! "Belfy if I find you knew about this, all this time...I will hurt you bad!" I growl out in the darkness of the tunnel.

Now with a scent aiding me in this chase, this has become a very easy search. Belfy always wears far too much perfume and reeks of it! I come upon a locked door and can hear machinery coming from behind it and the heavy terrified breathing of an elf!

"Belfy, open this door now!" I shout blindly at the door, as I pound harder on it!

When I hear nothing from her, I leap up in the air to give that door a vicious kick and send the door flying into the room, now shattered in pieces. I spot Belfy across the room as she stands at a control panel of a very large cylinder and she makes a quick move to operate many buttons on it.

Once she looks like she is finished, the cylinder's glass front opens up. But the machine doing that new function surprises her, then she leaps over to it and tries to keep the sliding glass in it's front closed with both of her hands, "Stay closed you silly thing, why aren't you in cleaning mode!" she shouts in vain at it.

When the door opens enough, green goo washes out of the cylinder and covers the floor. Luckily a drain in the floor keeps the mess from ending up as a flood, as hundreds of gallons flow from the large opening now to slosh onto the floor.

Something large slides to the bottom in the tube and even more lights shine on the cylinder's control panel. When Belfy spots those light turning on, one by one and other indicators coming to life, "NO not that, stop you stupid machine!" she shouts at it and bangs on a large red knob trying hard to stop the machines madness..

What ever was in the tube, now coughs out a gout of green goo and leans up to a sitting position. I glare at it's moving, my body goes stiff and I can't seem to move one single thing! Then it glances my way, my hands shoot up to my head in the sudden drilling pain I find myself in...then darkness.

To call it darkness, would mean I knew what dark was? But even that is gone. To call it nothing, meant I knew of something?...this place was past even that!

~o~O~o~

Shadowsblade here.

This story in a joint venture with a group of fan fic authors, so far this group is made up of Nuuan, then Branek and finally myself. We all got together and after a jumpy start decided to make a group of stories that all take place within the Whateley fanfic universe.

To have an idea about the main protagonist this story's will develop
around here is a short introduction.

Angels Peril a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Tormented by the past, Angel is struggling between light and dark.

Melvin a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
They say old soldiers never die, Melvin is about to learn that the hard
way.

The Way of the Dragon a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Born for eternity but vulnerable like a child, dragons shouldn't leave
their nest.

Every Rose has it Thorns a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Watch what you say around rose, could give you more trouble than you ever
asked for.
This one is coming soon, bug him for it! lol

Kelly a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Struggling with fate, Kelly has to deal with love and loss.

Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with demons within and
without.

Vantier a Whateley Tale :Written by Shadowsblade
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to
find her place in it.

You might ask yourself what is the Whateley Universe? To make it short,
here is a abstract straight out off the wiki.

Whateley is a Prep School for different teens. VERY different ones. Where else could a kid go to a school that has a resident demon living in the furnace? Or meet magic users, mutants of every imaginable kind, get trained in how to handle some rather odd abilities, and worry about
flunking Freshman English? Come visit Whateley Academy, nestled in the
lovely hills of New Hampshire. Just down the road from a town named
Dunwich... (Mythos jokes purely intentional).
This is the Whateley Academy Universe, a shared universe with over a dozen authors and more than a hundred stories (and counting). The stories range in size from vignettes to novels. It's a Mutant High scenario with both a strong transgender theme and a slightly watered down Cthulhu Mythos theme.

It's also very much a work in progress.'
If you want further information you will find them on.

http://crystalhall.wikia.com/wiki/Whateley_Academy_Wiki

or

http://whateleyacademy.net/

But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!

To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!

Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with demons within and
without.

In this chapter...We find out what happened to Rohanna!

To all my readers, thanks for your posts. I do read each one and some of the ones posted recently, they added to my ideas on where to go in long term plot ideas! So keep posting and thinking out there!

This is the chapter some of you have been waiting for! But it's in three parts to keep it easier to read

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

~o~O~o~

Just behind me

Everheart is watching me bash that lab door open in one savage kick, after I warned 'Belfy' who I thought for sure was behind it and when it opens. She sees the room is filled with machinery and Belphoebe is indeed inside the lab standing at a control panel, while working fast on it's many buttons.

Before Everheart can even get a word out, one of the machines in the room. A large cylinder opens slowly to a very surprised Belphoebe, who tries desperately to stop it from opening all the way, by operating even more controls on it's own control panel.

When it opens just enough, green goo rushes out in a growing torrent onto the floor and she can see something moving around inside it...something person sized! The body inside the tube leans out of the thick slimy goo, then glances at Rohanna and screams....The body looks to be Rohanna's twin...a clone of her for sure.

Both Drow scream out in vast pain, then the real Rohanna grabs suddenly at her head and falls to the floor like a rag doll. As she falls down, her head smacks a table and she rolls under it.

The twin still in the tube, ends her scream and then falls back into the tube with a gooey plop. After the body falls all the way back into the tube, it never moves again, it just breathes in and out slowly.

Violet, who was perched safely on Rohanna's shoulder. She goes to wing instantly when Rohanna fell out from under her and hovers over Rohanna's still body. Violet starts crying instantly, her tears running down her small face, as that tiny body racks deep in sadness.

Then Violet, shouts out over her own tears, "You destroyed her! I can't hear her, feel her, nothing anymore!" she cries on even louder at Belfy.

Next Violet grows to full size, something Everheart did not know she could do! "My sister is gone, You killed her!" she cries on, "Vengeance is mine!" she shouts out in a battle cry Everheart is now sure of.

Violet flips what should be her small spear to her hand, normally it's as long as a pencil. But now it's huge, she spins it to a throwing stance and aims right at Belphoebe!

Violet's hand falls in years of practice to that 'sweet' spot on the spears shaft and takes aim at the center of Belphoebe's head! Violet knows deep down that she should protect this child, but she has crossed a line and Rohanna is gone because of it! Vengeance is called for, the blood bond demands it.

Just before that spear gets hurled at Belphoebe, Everheart intercedes in Violet's smooth practiced motion with a shove and the spear misses her head by less than an inch. The long spear drives its way nearly two feet, through a machine mounted on the far wall and several inches deep into the hard stone behind it.

If Everheart had not shoved Violet just then, Belphoebe's head would be 'pinned' to the wall like a dying bug! Violet surly intended on killing the other Drow right there and then...no doubt about it!

"That will not stop me!" Violet shouts at Everheart and starts to stalk toward Belphoebe.

"No don't Violet, Rohanna is not dead!" But the plea falls on deaf ears, as Everheart's hand grabs Violet's arm. When Violet sees that her vengeance is now stopped by that steel grip of Everheart's hand. Violet shrinks out of Everheart's hand and flies right at Belphoebe.

But she does not attack her just yet! Violet flies past her at great speed and grows to full size. Her hand goes to her spear jammed into the wall and she shrinks again, so the spear pulls from the wall with ease.

"YOU DIE NOW!" she renews her cries for vengeance and flies at Belphoebe.

Everheart sees her chance at the fast flying, hell bent Pixie. And snatches her from the air, then Violet thrashes all about trying to get lose from Everheart's grip

"LET ME GO!" Violet's tiny voice blares out in anger.

"No calm down first!"

"No," Violet shouts and jams her spear into Everheart's hand to no avail. Because Everhart is not human anymore, she is over Ninety percent Nano machine after her last accident and the little spear does no real damage.

Everheart see that the small Pixie will not give up in her quest to harm Belphoebe just yet? So she tosses the struggling Pixie into one of the small animal cages in the room. Luckily this is a reinforced one, or the Pixie as mad as she is. She would have it torn apart in seconds.

"LET ME GO!" she shouts out from inside the tough metal and plastic box.

"NO! You are staying in there till you calm down!" Everheart warns the Pixie.

"I will get out soon!" she warns Everheart, then yells across the room to the teen Drow, "Belphoebe, let me out of this and I will end you quickly because you are a fellow Fae! Don't let me out right now and I will make it my goal in my life to kill you so slowly... they will write songs about it!"

"Wow, She is really mad at me!" Belphoebe sighs out.

"Don't take her threats lightly, she means it and can or will make them happen!" Everheart tells the dark elf, while she checks the locks on the small cage and checks again to make sure the cage itself is secure.

Once she is done with that, she places the cage on the floor and she joins one of the guards tending to the fallen Drow. "How is she doing?" she asks while looking over Rohanna herself..

"She has a nasty bump on the head and it's healing very fast. But she is not responding at all for some reason?"

"Belfy destroyed her! I felt her mind, her thoughts, her life go!" the Pixie shouts and bashes against the cages side in her growing anger.

"Tell me Violet what do you mean by that, so I can help Ro?"

"She is gone, that is just a shell now!" she bashes the cage again in her fighting to get out of it, "I will have my vengeance for this! If not me, others will come for you Belphoebe, the Grove never forgets!"

"I did not do all of this Violet, Jobe started all of this mess. I was sent to fix it before it was found out by Rohanna? By the way, what was it that bought you all down here just now?" Belfy questions Everheart now.

"So Jobe did this in her quest at the perfect Drow girl friend?" Everheart asks.

"Yes I am sure of that?" Belfy admits, "But why did you all come down here and in almost a straight line?"

"Rohanna has been suffering from headaches all this week and most of last week. Didn't you notice it?"

"Ya, but I thought that was normal for her? We or Jobe, did not know this was causing her these headaches all this time."

"So Jobe did this to her...my sister! Now I will end her too!" the Pixie renews its warning from the cage and now small magical blasts are added to her trying to escape the small box.

"I had better get that Pixie into a stronger jail or she will get out of there soon. I am very sure that when she finally calms down and finds enough time to think logically again. She will figure a way out of that box!"

Everheart picks-up the small cage and places it, inside the next a larger one she found and then the next larger one even above that. With the Pixie, now nested Russian doll style behind three layers of cages. That will give her time to find a proper spot for her to stay confined in as Violet calms down from her rage.

As Everheart saw to the care of that small issue, the other guards had called the medics on the internet connection in the room and guided them to this room as fast as possible. One team of medics was busy lifting Rohanna into a gurney and the other group was pulling a clone of her out of the large tank across the room.

As the team gently cleans the new Drow's body of all that foul sticky goop! Everheart studies the body very closely, "Wow she is a 'dead ringer' for Rohanna?"

"Yes she is, Jobe took days to get that clone started correctly. The only reason why I think she did it, was that what DNA she had to use for her on going experiments? It was getting low, so a clone would provide more material to work with for her experiments?"

"That is right my well trained daughter!" Jobe states from across the room, now just being brought into the room by a set of guards and already bound in handcuffs.

"Took you two long enough!" Everheart makes her displeasure known to the set of men.

"She tried to lose us all over the place SIR, she even fought us a little. Till I reminded her not to fight us anymore, via my gun pointed at her head!"

"JOBE! You did this...you did this...you destroyed my Rohanna! I will get you for this!" the Pixie warns, as she renews her bashing at the cages walls even harder now.

"What is that creature talking about?"

"Well since you were not here for the finale of the show, or maybe your life?" Everheart smiles a warning to her, "What happened is that...when that 'thing' woke up!" Everheart points at the clone Drow now being lifted out of the tube.

Belphoebe interrupts her explanation, "Sorry mom, I goofed and hit the revive system. Instead of the cleaning system?"

"You fool, what did I teach you?

"Always take your time and be sure of each action in my Bio labs!" she repeats the lesson.

"ALL done!" Everheart asks, then gets nods from both of them, "Well when that one woke up. Both screamed and collapsed instantly!"

"That should not have happened at all, I am sure it's just shock of some sort? Rohanna was just surprised at seeing a living clone of her and passed out?" Jobe reasoned.

"Well I am not so sure of that Jobe, as Violet there. Rohanna's Pixie is linked to her somehow on a deeper level and she says that Rohanna is gone...dead or destroyed and you did it!"

"Well she is wrong about that, I am sure!"

"I don't think she is wrong at all, she almost killed Belphoebe when this mess happened and from what I have seen of the two of them of late! The Pixie is the calmer of the two by far!"

"Did that small...thing...try to hurt you Belphoebe?"

"Yes, she missed my head with a spear by less than an inch!"

"What damage can a spear that small do?" Jobe asks, as she watches Violet bash into the cages side again.

"IT was not small when she threw it MOM! That Pixie can grow to nearly full human size and the spear gets to be almost six foot long then!"

"Really? That small thing has that power now?"

"Yep Jobe, Violet was getting more powerful, as she spent more and more time with Rohanna!" Everheart informed the dense teen.

A medic interrupts the on going conversation with a touch to Everheart's shoulder, "We are ready to transport both elves sir?"

"Get going don't let this keep ya and please keep me in the loop on their condition!"

As the medics hurry off with their two new charges, Everheart spins back to both Drow, "Now you two are going to lock up till we find out if Rohanna gets better!"

~o~O~o~

An hour later

Jobe and Belfy sit in their new cell. Both of them are now waiting for word on what comes next for them because of this accident? Across the cell block from them, in yet another locked cell. Sits a small cage on the floor that Violet was placed into. A vast river of pain, death and other threats of torture for both Drow come from the small cage in several languages! And does not seem to be slowing down in it's speed, amount or viciousness!

That small Pixie is mad beyond belief and makes sure everyone within earshot knows that, "I can not make any oaths till her soul leaves that body, but once it does? All bets are off! I will water the flowers on her grave with your blood!" and the cage rattles on the floor again, as the Pixie inside slams a weapon into it's side trying to get out at her targets.

"Wow I have never seen such a mad creature like her for years!" Circe whispers to Everheart in her office.

"Yep, Rohanna said she liked her for that 'fire of life' that burned in Violet and it shows. That Pixie does not give up!"

"Well I am sure now, that they are bonded together in some way. If you don't know what that entails, I will tell you?"

"I have an idea, but I hope that cage holds her a little longer. At least till she calms down a little bit more?"

"That cage should hold her for now, its a well made one and it was crafted to hold magical creatures, then I added a few of my magic wards on top of that?"

The jail area echoes with even more bangs and crashes, Then the shouts start again, "If I die before vengeance is mine, I will swear my family name to ending your lineage! A Blood feud is upon you Jobe!"

"Ohh that's not good at all! Violet is starting to make real threats now, that last one was a game changer...she means it now." Circe warns.

"You want to try and calm her down some for me?"

"Me talking to her will not do that, only seeing Rohanna in good health will?"

~o~O~o~

Doyle medical center

Doc Tenent has tried every test she has at her disposal on the Drow's still form and it's new twin. What she found from her medical exams, it did not bode well at all. When she hit the end of the road medical wise, she sent for more help.

Word was sent out for Doctor Bellows to come down quickly, then a call was made to Louis Geintz and finally the last hope...Sara. She was on her way with a security escort and kept in the dark about Rohanna's condition till her arrival.

Bellows was busy ending what he could do for the Drow, as his powers in this matter were limited. Louis or Fubar to most, he stood by waiting for his part to begin. Sara is just being lead into the emergency room area as she quips at the guards yet again, "I am not sick, So why the trip dudes?" she asks.

"Sara?" Bellows sighs to her, "Rohanna got hurt again?"

"What happened to her, why is she so still?" she asks just now seeing the body and all the equipment hooked up to it.

"This is the short story...Jobe made a clone of Rohanna and that clone we are sure of now. It was the reason for her many headaches all this last week. But when she went looking for the cause, Belphoebe woke the clone up instead of destroying it as Jobe ordered her too. When it awoke, both of them screamed at the same time and passed out."

"SO FUCKING JOBE did this!" Sara angrily growls out, as she walks slowly toward the bed scared at what she might find.

"Yes in a strange way? None of us have an idea what is wrong with her right now and Violet is not telling us anything as of now. She is far too mad at both Jobe and Belphoebe to even think straight and is being held in the jail to protect both of them from her threatened vengeance."

Sara clasps the Drow's hand and pets it slowly as she asks, "Did Violet say anything...anything at all?"

"Yes, she said that Belphoebe or Jobe...they destroyed Rohanna? Everheart quoted her this way Sara, "felt her mind, her thoughts, her life go"...that's all she said on this?"

"So doc what do you find wrong with her?"

"Physically, she's fine. But her brain waves are completely flat, there nothing coming from inside her head at all. She was tested that the other day, for one of her headache episodes and she had a great normal reading then?"

"Leave me with her for a little bit, I am going into that head of her's and have a quick look see?"

"Fine with me," Tenent states.

Sara drags a chair quickly to the bed and sits. Then takes Rohanna's hand in her's, leans back in the chair and begins mediating silently.

~o~O~o~

Nearly an hour later

Tenent rushes into the room when she hears crying coming from it, when she moves the curtain back to reveal the bed. She sees Sara still sitting in the chair, but her face is laying on the still Drow's side, her hand is holding Rohanna's for dear life and tears roll down her face when she looks up to Ophelia.

"She's gone...just gone! Her whole mind is a wasteland of destruction, not a single thought or memory in there that is a complete one! Her soul is still there and linked very strongly in a strange way to the twin? But she is gone...what she was to us...is shredded beyond belief!" she sobs out even harder now.

"Sara, can I check her now please? I am asking you, because she trusted you so well and she never liked my presence." Louis asks the crying Demoness.

"Please Fubar? Maybe you can find something I did not! I will check that clone out, to be sure that she did not 'move' into that body somehow?"

"I will do my best Sara," the ghostly form tells her softly.

Barely a half hour later, a sobbing Sara leaves the twins side, "This one is the same way, there are remnants of thoughts, memories in there...but all shredded into nearly nothing!"

After Fubar does a quick check on the twin, he finds the same thing...nothing. Both Sara and her go to talk to one another, off in private in a far corner.

When they get back to the room with the twins Drows in it, a still sad Sara asks Ophelia, "Ophelia, can you make sure that Nikki does not find out about this? Because if she found yet another friend of her's was gone so soon after losing Aung, she would be devastated again and might not recover from it."

"I can do that, we will put her upstairs in a private room."

"That will be good, near a window please...for her?" she almost cries again.

"I will do that."

"Louise, Alfred? Lets go and tell Carson what's happening, as I am sure she is waiting for information on this from both of us?"

~o~O~o~

Wednesday April 4, 5:40 pm
Shuster hall, Headmistress Carson's office

A very scared set of Drows sits in Carson's office, while she talks on the phone with some legal personal of the school, when she is done with the conversation. She takes a large printout of fresh papers off her printer. Then stares at both of them harshly, while she takes her time sorting, stapling the sections and separating them into four even stacks.

Just behind both of them, stands Everheart. Who is watching the room and both of them sit there awaiting a verdict from the stern headmistress. If either one thought that running was possible from this room? Just outside the door, awaits eight more guards in the outer office to stop that thought of escaping...cold.

When Carson has all her paperwork all ready for what may come? The com system on her desk beeps out right then, as if planed to do so, "Liz? Bellows, Loui and Sara are just arriving. Do you want them sent straight in?"

"Yes, Elaine. Have all three of them sent in...please." Carson tells the box with a flip of a switch.

When the door opens, both men file into the room and Sara is the last in the door. After Sara closes the door behind the group, she finally notices who is sitting in both high backed chairs in front of Carson's desk...Jobe and Belphoebe.

"YOU!" Sara shouts at Jobe and makes a quick rush towards her new target of rage. The room darkens around her from the growing inky blackness, just creeping out from under her long dress and long tentacles flow out from her legs. To snake blackened paths towards both chairs containing the Drows.

A quick move by Everheart's hand, stops that oncoming attack to both Drows with a barked order and a firm pull on Sara's arm, "NO SARA, this is not happening here!"

At the same time, a spike was driven into any thought of Sara hurting either Drow by Carson leaping to her feet and shouting at her, "MISS WAITE! None of that, I will not tolerate acts like that in this office or school!"

"Sorry Mrs. Carson. I will go sit on the couch and wait till you expel both of them!" Sara gives in Carson's demands and warns of her future acts at the same time. As she slowly walks over to the couch she just talked about, then falls into it with a angry plop.

"You may have a long wait!" Carson lets her displeasure at the outburst be known to Sara and the room in general with a quick harsh sweep of her eyes.

"But please, Alfred...what is the verdict on Miss Leigh's condition?"

"Liz, physically she is fine and in perfect shape. Her mind is damaged and very badly? Maybe Louis or Sara should tell you more on this part of the diagnosis?"

"So Louis your words on this?" Carson glances over to the mental ghost of Fubar, as she asks the question.

"If it's okay with Sara?"

"Yes fine by me Louis...please go ahead and tell her what we both found today?" Sara sobs out to him, as she starts crying from the couch across the room.

Jobe has to swallow back some growing bile in her throat, as Sara being so mad she nearly attacked both elves in this office is one thing. But her crying right now...means this is bad...very bad!

The ghostly form of Louis begins his speech, "Well Alfred is right, Rohanna is physically fine. But her mind is gone, not wiped clean to say? It instead...was it seems to use a simple description. It was shoved into a mental blender and thoroughly shredded to nothing. There is not one simple complete thought or memory left in her brain."

"Can she be healed or fixed somehow Louis?" Carson asks.

"No, the essence of 'her' is so now well shredded. It may never come back to us. Then add this part to the mix? All her thoughts, they were divided equally between her body and the new twins? How that happened in this case, we have no idea?

"So both bodies have half of her in side it?" a surprised Belphoebe asks the ghostly form.

"Yes, a thoroughly shredded part."

"Long term diagnosis then?" Carson asks.

"She will keep living on for years as a vegetable, then maybe in a few hundred or a thousand years? Her body will give up and shut down...she will die."

"It will take that long?" a even more surprised Belphoebe asks yet again.

"Yes sadly it will, Rohanna is a Sidhe and a very tough one. So her death will take sometime to happen completely from this accident."

"ACCIDENT BULLSHIT!" Sara shouts, "Jobe and her lust for a perfect Drow sexual playmate of some sort, it did this to Rohanna!" Sara blasts her displeasure from the couch at the room.

"Miss Waite! Please leave the room if you can not stay calm!" Carson demands.

"You got it, I am leaving right now!" Sara shouts from the couch and gets up to leave the room in anger.

But Bellows stops her path of rage out of the room, with a gentle hand to her arm, "Please stay for Rohanna, someone who cares for her should be in the room right now?"

"Fine, I will bite my tongue and stay for Rohanna...Alfred." and Sara regains her seat, but her eyes never leave Jobe's back.

"Any other additional information?" Carson asks the room.

"None on our side Liz?" Louis adds after he gets a nod from Sara and Bellows both.

"Everheart?" Carson questions her assistant security head.

"None on Rohanna personally? But I do have her Pixie locked up at security, Violet tied to kill Belphoebe after Rohanna was hurt."

"Humm was it a deliberate act on her part?"

"Ohh yes Liz, she took sure aim and knew what she was doing at the time. If I had not interfered in her aim, Belphoebe would be very dead."

"Is she secure?"

"For now, but you just know that she is well trained at getting in or out of places. Just like Rohanna was and she will get out soon enough?"

"What to do with her then, for the time being...any suggestions?"

"Pray?" Everheart says flatly to her.

"Are you being funny Sam?"

"Not in the least, that Pixie has warned us all and more than once. That when she gets out, she will bring friends back with her from the Grove for vengeance."

Carson stares over her glasses intently at Everheart, with her next question, "Did she swear to it yet?"

"No not just yet, but she said when Rohanna's soul leaves her body...it's over...all bets are off?"

"Humm that gives us time then?"

"Maybe some? It all maters on her feelings to that fact, when she feels Rohanna has finally died ?"

Carson turns her angry stare onto both Drows sitting in front of her now, "Well now to deal with both of you. First is Jobe...as this will be the harshest one and the longest. Your punishment...Belphoebe, it will be much, much less than Jobe's"

"Thanks, I guess?" she smiles back.

"Don't thank me yet?" Carson grins back to her.

"Ohh boy!" the cloned Drow, gulps.

"Now Miss Wilkins to you. What we are going to do to you...so far is this." She lingers on the threatening parts of her words and Carson slides a stack of papers across her large desk at the girl.

Jobe listens to Carson silently, as she goes down the list of charges on her for killing Rohanna and everyone of them is like a nail into her own coffin!

"That stack right there, it deals with your attempted murder of Rohanna with this experiment yours and the resulting accident. And since your father, he has disowned you as one of his children with your change to a Drow. By his disowning you not too long ago, you lost your diplomatic immunity with this nation and it's protections from legal proceedings or punishment are all gone."

Everheart's foot slowly slides a waste basket closer to the girl's chair and Jobe uses it with a long retching sound.

"Since it's nearly sure that Rohanna is going to die, it's going to be happening sooner or later? The attempted murder charges, they will change to murder charges on that date. Or sooner via the 'death of personality act'...that states that a person's mind blanked by an attack mental or physical, it is the same as the body dying," the second stack slips its way towards the Drow.

The waste basket is used again.

"Then add this stack of paper, it is being sent to the Hague and it will be submitted for your killing off a whole unique species, when Rohanna finally dies. A crime against humanity."

The waste basket, would have been used now yet again. But Jobe had nothing left to give it!

"Lastly is this stack," she smiles to her, "One way or the other, good or bad? ARC is suing you over using and damaging their patent they hold in partnership with Rohanna! They are going after all your money and personal patents with this one."

Now Belphoebe needs the waste basket and she rips it from Jobe's hands, all her money she just got from Jobe is now gone too!

"So I am going to prison?" Jobe questions her.

"Maybe not here, but somewhere for a long time. Unless the Hague gives you the maximum penalty?"

"What's that?" Jobe voice wavers from asking that question.

Sara gets Jobe's attention on her with a short whistle from the couch. Then raises a hand over her head and tilts her head to one side...like she is being hung by a rope...while looking like she is choking with her tongue hanging out.

Sara does the imitation very well indeed, as she has no spine to slow her down? So she nails the look of a broken and very stretched neck 'dead on' and is quite horrific looking because of it!

"Then you get one last dance with death!" Sara laughs at her, from her gruesome imitation of a hanging corpus.

"Enough of that Miss Waite!" Carson shouts.

"Yes ma'am..." Sara relents, as she pops her neck back into a more normal shape.

"Everheart, please take these two back to lock up for the night and we will see what to do from there?"

"Yes Ma'am."

After Everheart and her team has lead to the two Drows Jobe and Belfy out of the room. Carson grabs a water from her small fridge with a sigh, "Anybody else tired and want one of these?" she asks.

"No Liz...But what are we going to do with Rohanna?" Bellows asks about the white elephant in the room.

"Send her up to ARC is my best guess? Doctor Otto already called about this and ohhh boy that was a very mad man on the phone! He and Rohanna may have had personal issues nearly al the time. But he is so mad at Jobe right now, that he might show up and punch her out!"

"NO LIZ! Please don't send Rohanna up to ARC. That place scares her so very much, that even though she is unconscious right now? Her soul might know that she is locked in there and feel that she was tossed away like common trash by all of us!" Sara makes her feelings known.

"Then what would you have me do with her then?"

"Keep her here for at least a month, we do have the room in Doyle or Hawthorn?"

"That would get expensive and ARC is better set-up for this kind of long term situation?"

"Use some of that scholarship fund she gave Whateley for it darn it!"

"That is for a scholarship only."

"Well...then, I will go read to her each night for class, or I know many who will do that in my place and call that a scholarship darn it!"

"Fine, we can do that for at least the next month at Doyle. After that, Mr. Reilly will make a choice from there on, as what is to be done with Rohanna?"

"Then we lock her up in a cave and forget about her?"

"No, but we have to do what is best and ARC has the best facilities in the world for dealing with this kind of long term issue."

"All I can say..." Sara gulps a little at the next thought she has, "Is that maybe we should just end her life right there and then...and let that soul of her's go?"

"Might she get better?"

"Not as I see it, there is nothing left to get better? How half of her mind ended up in the twin is beyond me?"

"Might it all 'slide' into the twin someday?"

"It's all shredded still...I have no idea DAMN IT!" Sara finally admits to them, while her dark tears start flowing again across her cheeks.

"Okay, I can see that we are all spent on this subject right now. So let us meet tomorrow at seven in the evening and go on from there. By then, Mr. Reilly might have an idea or two?"

~o~O~o~

Wednesday April 4, 8:50 pm
Whateley Security dept--jail

"I will end you, you fake Drow! You will breath your last breath into my face is what is going to happen to you someday soon!" the Pixie in the cell over warns again.

Sara looks over to the cell block and shakes her head again, "Violet just does not give up at all...just like her Rohanna. A pair made in heaven for sure!"

"Yep...Violet has not stopped yelling for over four hours. She never stops screaming and that cage she is locked in right now. It has been taking a beating from her all this time and she is not slowing down one bit!"

"Can I go talk to her, maybe with a swear on her part. Let her out for a talk...a girl to girl chat?"

"Only if you are sure Sara, that it is binding oath and she will not get out in anyway?" Sam warns her.

"I will Sam, I will make sure she does not demolish your fine jail any!" she laughs back, then thinks for a second, "Sam ya got any candy or cookies?" she grins.

Sara enters Violet's cell slowly and this cell is not just bars. But has a inner wall of plastic with small holes that even a small Pixie can't get by. Inside the cell, she finds a small cage that is three feet by two feet dancing about on the floor. It is skipping, bouncing around and sliding across the surface of the smooth concrete when she enters.

"Violet...I am here to talk with you about Rohanna, can you calm down for a second?"

"WHAT!" the small cage shouts at her, as the sounds and movement from her bashing at it stop.

"I am here to help?"

"Then help me get out of this cage and hold Jobe down while I end her!"

"You know I can't do that...not just yet anyway! I want her punished too, but lets try to help Rohanna first shall we?" she reasons with the small, but fierce Fae.

"Help...how? She is gone, surly you have seen that by now too?" Violet begins her sobbing again, then bashes the cages side and it slides across the floor several inches.

"I have, but I need to know some things about how it happened? This accident is a very strange one, then it makes no sense to me and a few others on how it happened like this?"

"Fine, I will be calm...for now!"

Sara lifts the very heavy cage to the bed with a feigned grunt and sits on the floor so that she is facing it. This put them both on a better equal footing, so that Sara is not talking 'down' to the Pixie. Sara sighs to the box after she is settled, "I can let you out of that cage if you do a proper swear, that you will go back inside it when you're asked to do so and not hurt anyone while you're out of it?"

"You sure do know how to hurt a girl!" Violet shouts.

"Yep, I have to and it's just a little one for now?"

"I so swear by what you ask in my name...good enough! Now let me out of this tin box?!"

"Good enough. I trust you on this one, as Rohanna trusts you in all things." Sara uses that statement as a guarantee against the small Pixie, it reminds her of her honor again and her sworn bond with Rohanna.

Sara stands to open the cage, then after she sees that Violet is all the way out. Sara sits crosslegged on the floor again, leans over to the beds top and lays her head on top of her crossed arms with a sigh, to look at Violet as she sits on the bed, "So Violet, what do you think about what I found in Rohanna's head?"

"She is gone...all gone! What do you find confusing about that?"

"Here have some cookies, I do know you love chocolate?" After Sara hands the small Pixie a package of cookies and opens it. Violet munches away on them while Sara takes her time telling the small Fae, what she saw inside both Drow's head and it's new twin.

"I am not sure of that? What you're saying makes no sense to me for the most part, I am not a healer or an elder. I am still a very young Pixie, at only one hundred and five? The elders only have books, or scrolls to teach Pixies like me by and nothing to go by how Drow truly work. As there have been none around for so long?"

"But why would memories from Rohanna end up in the clone?"

"You did say that Rohanna and the clone, they where linked in some strange way to you?"

"Yes they are and that link is sort of like the link you share with her. But this one is a whole lot higher, stronger and better by far!"

"Rohanna did tell me and showed me when she shared or bonded with me. That Drows in the past talked mentally to one another...it was how they supported one another in that time and that link kept them from going insane under the Queen's harsh thumb!"

"Tell me Violet, is this mental link stronger with family members?"

"Ohh yes far stronger! So I am told by the elders and I have read so, in many scrolls."

Sara's very complex brain comes to a sudden conclusion with this new information... Rohanna might be salvageable! One body or the other could be the dominate one and the memories flow back or to the new one?

After Sara asks the Pixie the question running through her brain, the small Fae can only shake her head to the thoughts, "Nope I don't think so, her memories are too shredded now and sadly I have lost my charge...my bonded friend!" Violet barks at the room.

"I know Violet...sadly I have too. But since our human healers can do nothing for her, can we get one of the healers from the Grove for her next?"

"Why...you actually think there is hope for her?"

"As they say here...it can't hurt? So us doing that...it can't hurt her more...can it?"

"No it can't. But I am stuck locked up in here!"

"I will ask them to let you go, if you promise not to harm Jobe or Belphoebe?"

"NEVER!"

"Then I guess we will never know, if it would work and Rohanna is gone?"

"DARN YOU! I will promise, but I want a limit! A real limit, say a moon or two? Then shrrick!" Violet fingers her own neck, like she is cutting her throat!

"I will go ask, so for now...back in the box till I get back...please?"

"Fine, I will wait here then." Violet says, then walks calmly back into the cage and sits.

~o~O~o~

Several minutes later

"You're kidding me, let Violet out right now and we will see if she does not kill Jobe?"

"Yep, you know a personal oath is binding on Fae. Besides Violet is bound to protect Rohanna and this is Violet helping her! So she has to do it?" Sara reasoned to Everheart.

"I am okay with it, as long as you keep an eye on her?"

Several minutes later and literally dozens of curses aimed at Jobe! A Pixie sits on Sara's shoulder and they both walk out of the security department heading toward Doyle medical center. Once in the doors, Doctor Tenent spots the teen lust demon and walks over to her from her working on student medical files.

"Are you here to see Rohanna Sara?"

"Yes we are."

"We?" she questions for a short second and then she spots the small form of Violet sitting on her shoulder with a little edge of surprise carrying on her voice, "Ohh we!...Hi Violet...she is up on level eight, I placed her near a nice window and it's over looking the direction of the Grove."

The finality of what Tenent just said, sent Violet back into crying again for her lost charge. But she gathered herself up fast again...as work still had to be done! Once both of them got to the doors of the room that held Rohanna, both Sara and Violet were holding back tears now.

Inside this rather large hospital room, they found two beds and both faced towards the large floor to ceiling windows looking towards the Grove far across the grounds. Violet intently flew to the nearest one and laid on her side on the bodies chest. Where she sobbed on for a few minutes, while Sara let her take her time...this was the first time Violet had seen the damage done and she needed the time to cope with it for sure.

When it looked like Violet was over the worst part, Sara just had to ask her, "Violet how can you tell them apart? I have trouble now in doing that, I can only tell by the hair length on this one is longer?"

"That one!" she shoves a accusing finger at the twin across the room, "it smells like a human made machine...all oily and sickly!"

"Ohhh I understand that, Rohanna has no real scent to smell? Unless she wears that perfume she has on once and awhile?"

"Not perfume you silly GOO, that is the scent of the flowers in her room or from the Grove and on some days it's just stronger is all!"

Sara laughs at the Pixie for being so firm with her, "Thanks for telling me that, I just never knew why she smelled so good on some days?"

Once Violet has had a bit more time to come to terms with what she sees in the room, she flies into the rooms bath and grows to full size Fae. Then she starts the tap on the sink and starts gathering essence for a spell, she casts at the waters filling the sink.

Once the water has filled the sink to the brim, it flows onto the floor and stretches into a porthole doorway of shimmering water. That a two female forms come flowing out of and then turn into solid utterly beautiful women, clothed only in shimmering see-thru silks.

One of them is on her knee, a water Nymph that Sara has seen before and she is sure is bidden to Rohanna in some way. The other one standing next to her with a slight bow to Violet, she is far older looking? But Sara can only tell by seeing that appearance of wisdom she carries with her body and across her face.

"Jabbress?" The kneeling one questions Violet.

"She is hurt and...might be dead?" Violet chokes back a little, then looks at the standing one with a nod of respect to her, "Can you Matron of the water Nymphs, see if you can help my Rohanna?"

"I help as best I can, Guardian companion?"

"My thanks to you."

Tenent is still standing in the rooms large door, she watches on as the lady of water walks with a grace of motion that draws her towards her. This Matron Nymph that Violet called her, places a small bag on Rohanna's bedside and starts magical incantations over the still form. At one point she seems to wait for the spell to finish doing it's job and smiles to Ophelia Tenent.

"Ahh healer good to see you again, I regret seeing you so many times doing my services to this soul...she gets into the strangest trouble this Guardian...does she not?" her voice sings in such a melody to Tenent, she drawn farther into the room by it's song.

Ophelia has to shake her head to lessen the grip the Nymphs voice has on her to reply even a word, "Yes she does seem to find trouble this one."

The matron was about to say more, when the spell finishes and draws her attention back to the Drow. She shakes her head and looks defeated some what? But moves on to the next still form laying in the bed across the room and starts the spell once again.

As that new spell is cast and does it's work, a confused Matron looks at Sara, "What is this twin? She is not Fae or natural at all!" she yelps almost revolted at touching it.

"That is a clone, made by a student attending class here. It's a copy of Rohanna done by human science and this new twin might be why she is hurt so badly?"

"Yes I can see the human...science...you call it...still lingers on this one. It fades slowly now, because the Fae that is part of this one or Rohanna is so very strong and it shoves the human part away. Just like she does in her mind, this guardian is always at war with that human part of herself!"

"So you do know Rohanna well then?"

"Of coarse I do, I care for each that call the Grove home. I AM it's healer!"

The spell finishes it's work and the Matron sighs once more, "This one's mind is the same as the other...battered beyond my skills to fix. She will pass soon...I would say five hundred years or so? A very short time indeed."

"So you can do nothing for her?" Sara questions.

"I can not, I can ask Gaea for her and hope that the Goddess intervenes?"

"You mean pray to some god and hope? Is that all you can do for her?" Tenent questions now too.

"Yes healer, even you know when you can't help...don't you?"

"Well yes, but I have seen you help her, even when I could not?"

"Yes...that is the body I healed, this is the spirit and the soul that are broken now. That is beyond my help and skills."

"I had hoped is all, when Sara brought you here?"

"Well something's are past us healers? But did you want to learn more and come with me?" the Matron makes a alluring offer to Ophelia, with an extended hand and Ophelia seems to be thinking of the offer!

Sara has to walk between them to stop Ophelia from going with the beautiful Fae creature, "Hey no pilfering our staff...not allowed!"

"Shame for that, this one has the healing touch and I can teach her so much!"

"Too bad for now, but can you give me any new light on how this happened to Rohanna?"

"Humm...you don't know much about Drows do you...GOO?" then she glances at Violet for an answer to a short question, "Companion should I tell her anymore?"

"If anything helps Rohanna...PLEASE DO!" Violet shouts to her.

"Well Drow talk mentally...Sara is it?"

"Yes, so I have been told they do?"

"Yes they do...a gift and curse. They help each other in combat and afterwards with supporting each other. But each one of them, they can feel one of their mates go into deaths door and that hurts them all! The connection is that strong, that only death breaks it's binding."

"Okay...so they only read other elf minds then?"

"Yes...only other Drows! That is why Rohanna was very troubled at times, she had no one to talk to...in the way she was used too, that is?"

"Yes I figured that out?"

"Yes I know you did and you did help her well from knowing about it. But Twins are rare for Drows and having two minds that closely knitted is a good and bad thing. Then this human made twin...it is not normal at all. A twin must start out with a separate body and soul. Not be a copy of an existing one! Or the soul and spirit don't know where to go to!"

"Ohhh it can't be that simple!" Sara shouts in surprise at her conclusion.

"It is that simple, you know what's wrong now and we can't fix it. We have to wait for Gaea to do that...or not too?" she bows to Sara and walks off.

"What is so simple Sara?" Ophelia pleads to her.

"If what she says...it has to be?"

"What darn it!"

"Rohanna...or her mind? Only one can exist at the same time, or it splits to what ever many there are?"

"What?"

"Darn it Ophelia think! Rohanna has a way to talk to all other Drows that are like her mentally. A racial link of a sort and each one has it's own...'radio frequency' of a sort. When the twin was made, it made two of the same signal and the consciousness flew off in two parts to fill that new void up!"

"Ohh my God, no wonder! You stop a consciousness in mid thought and that would make a mess of it. Just like laying a hammer to a hard drive!"

"Yes exactly, then add since no one has figured out yet how to map a consciousness or copy one as complex as a Fae? We are stuck from trying to fix her up for good!"

Poor Violet has been sitting on Rohanna's rising and falling chest all this time. She understands what they are all talking about and it means...she failed to do her job...protect Rohanna from the world at large.

All she can do is scream out to the world now her pain and make know to all vengeance is coming, "Jobe you are going to die for this!" then she falls to tears and lays crying on the body again.

Sara heard that yell...she was only feet away from it! She walks over to the bedside, sits in the nearby chair, then lays one small finger of her's on the Pixie's back to try and comfort her with slow rubs.

"Yes I know Violet, she deserves that. But we have to wait, don't we?"

"Till Gaea fixes her, or calls her to her reward...then death comes for both."

~o~O~o~

Sunday April 8, 7:40 am
Doyle medical center

This morning is the first time that Rosalyn has been able to get away from class and see her friend. She hates sneaking around like this, but all of Poe has too! Because if Nikki found out so soon after losing Aunghadhail, she might not recover from this loss on top of that last huge one of her's?

Roz grabs a chair next to the bed and sits quietly for some unknown reason...like she does not want to wake Rohanna? But in her mind, she would bang pot and pans all night to wake her from this nightmare!

She waves to a very despondent Violet, who sitting watch on the shelf over the beds headboard and next to her rests a male Pixie who seems to be mediating, along with a twin of Violet? Roz finds that strange, but who knows...it might be her brother and sister helping Violet out.

After she sits down, she begins chatting like it's normal to the Drow again as she holds her hand, "I made sure your plants have water and I picked some of their fruits while checking on them! Boy they are good...ohhh ya!" Roz sings out like she remembered something important.

In one swift move Roz pulls out some of the sweet fruits and places them on the self before the violet haired Pixie in armor, "There ya go Violet...fresh, I just picked them not five minutes ago. Just like Rohanna told me to do?" she chokes back on the sad thoughts.

"Thanks Roz, but I am not hungry right now?"

"Have you eaten at all today?" she questions the Pixie, "Tell me the truth, I deserve it!"

"No I have not?" the small Fae says sad as ever.

"Then eat, Rohanna would insist on you eating and you darn well know it!"

After Roz regains her seat, she can hear the Pixie munching way on the fresh fruit like she told her too! That makes her happy...a little. Roz reaches for the Drow's hand and starts to pet it slowly once again, "I made sure all your clothes got washed up and put away for ya. Now you have clean stuff to use?"

Right then a green haired girl stepped into the room with a spin, via her butt shoving the door open, "Ohhh Roz you're here, I'll come back later then?"

"Ohh no you don't, pull up a chair and sit like you intended too!"

"Okay I will, but do ya want coffee first?"

"Yep, I'll take a cup if you're offering it?"

"Got it, three sugar like normal?"

"Yes please?"

Gwen sits her cup on the small table and rushes back out the door.

"Well before she interrupted!" Roz tries to giggle and fails badly, "How about you tell me what fun we might have next week when you take me to...hummm Disneyland!"

Then the hand she holds...it squeezes her's

A shocked Roz looks at her hand, "DO THAT AGAIN! PLEASE?" she shouts.

But nothing happens, when Roz was thinking to stand and ask for help. Gwen busts in the door again with coffee for her and a few muffins on top of the small coffee tray, "Gotcha some eats too!" she sings out.

"Gwen, her hand squeezed mine!"

"Really, but did it do it more than once?"

"No?...why more than once?"

"Reflex...it got me the other night too. Rohanna is just grabbing what's in her hand. Now if it does it three or more times and when you ask her too...NOW WE ARE TALKING!"

"Ohh I did not know?"

"How could ya, it's your first day here." Gwen adds just as she grabs a seat next to Roz.

"How long are they going to keep her here?" Roz asks.

"I heard Carson promised at least thirty days, but if I know Sara, she will scream till the roof flies off! If it's less than sixty days or Rohanna is going to get sent up to ARC!"

"Why ARC?" Roz questions as she takes a bite of muffin.

"Rohanna might not have ever told ya this...that place scared her bad. Apparently Drow hate caves and stuff like that, especially when it looks just like a prison and ARC certainly does look like one! A well decorated one, but still a prison and Rohanna knows it."

After an hour of sitting and chatting to Rohanna, Gwen studies a book and asks a question or two of Rohanna from the book, seemingly to keep her involved in her studies. Roz holds her hand, while making crazy, zany plans for trips everywhere on the globe. From shopping in NYC, to eating in Tokyo for dinner each night for a week!

When she lays out new plans for a trip to Italy for shopping out cool shoes, her hand gets squeezed again. She stares at it for a second and gives it a squeeze...nothing?

Then a squeeze! And Roz keeps silent and squeezes twice and gets two quick ones in return! Roz shoots out of her seat and squeezes three times and get three in return. Then Rohanna grabs her wrist suddenly and very hard too!

"I think we have something here!" she shouts out in some pain now, "Boy she has a grip on me!"

"What?" Gwen shouts at her.

"I squeezed twice, then she did and I did three and she did...now this!"

"Ohh crap I'll get the doc!"

"No get her off me first, before she breaks my arm off!" Roz asks Gwen via her now clenched teeth and her growing pain.

Gwen tries to pry the fingers of that death grip one by one off Roz's arm, but it's not happening at all. Rohanna's grip is that strong, it's like a steel vise from all her working out. Violet sees what the issue is and flies down to perch on the arm, "I got this!" she shouts out and stabs her spear into Rohanna's wrist.

~o~O~o~

Sunday April 8, 10:30 am
Doyle medical center

Two? What's two? Ohh a number, ya a number my mind remembers slowly. Now was that three? Does that come after two, or before it or long after it? No, it's one, then two, then three, then four! I have got that much remembered!

But I don't hear it, that number. I only feel it, somehow?

Grab three!...I got three and will not let three go, no matter what! It's my three forever and I need that three!

Then I get a stabbing pain in my arm and it wakes me up. Someone is torturing me! Oh Gaea I am blind and I can't hear! What's going on, I feel so strange all disconnected in everyway and in everything!

My sight is gone, I know my eyes are open, I feel them, they are open and yet I don't see anything! I can't hear a sound, not a peep. Smelling is all wacky, I can't 'lock' one scent down for some reason. Then I can't 'feel' the room out in anyway...it feels all blurry to me for some reason?

When I move, my arms and legs feel like I am in mud, the feeling of them is all wrong and I know I am grabbing something...that 'three'...lets break that 'three' to see what happens!

While I squeeze that 'three' for all it's worth. Panic from not being able to see or hear sets in and start screaming as best I can, "I am blind, deaf...where am I? I must be in hell...let me die I don't deserve torturing!" even my trying to scream out right now, is feeling all wrong to me?

~o~O~o~

Violet stabs a spot on Rohanna's wrist to make her let go, but it goes all wrong and Rosalyn's arm snaps like a twig under renewed pressure from her hand. Rosalyn's painful screams fill the room and are now joined in Rohanna's new screams!

Both Drows start to flop around in their beds uncontrollably, lash out at everything and seem to be struggling with unseen enemies. The Drow that Gwen and Roz are dealing with is screaming out..."I am blind...deaf...let me go!" over and over. The other clone Drow tires to scream out the same words out, but strangely seems to have trouble doing so?

Violet jams her spear into a new spot on the Drow's hand and finally her firm grip is lost, then lets poor Rosalyn go. Gwen sees that she is now free and moves to help Roz out with her very badly broken arm. But stops when she sees the nearest Rohanna flailing so bad in her bed, that her falling out is a very high possibility!

Gwen rushes back to the bed, to grab hold of the blanket and try to hold the fighting Drow to the bed better. While trying not get within reach of her hands, "Roz go grab a nurse fast, we need real help here!"

"NO shit! Rohanna busted my arm clean...both bones are broken darn it!" she shouts, but exits the door to find a pack of medical staff already headed their way.

"What happened?" asks one nurse, as she locks the door open for the rest of her team.

"Rohanna woke up and started thrashing about...duuhhh!" Gwen shouts back at the dull witted nurse.

"Don't forget my broken arm there Gwen!" Roz sasses back like an expert!

"I was getting to that soon enough!" she smiles back, as two large men help Gwen out. By fastening belts over the constantly thrashing Drows, to help keep both of them in their beds and raise the bed's sides to wall them both farther in!

"Let me go...I can't see...why blind me...why? Gaea help me, answer my prayers!" The Drow renews her shouts.

Tenent now quickly sped into the room, spots that Rohanna is up and thrashing about incoherently, "What did this, any ideas?"

"Nope, just squeezed her hand a few times and then got this as a prize for it!" Roz raises her broken arm to her like a trophy.

"Let me see that!"

When Tenent is done with a few gentle moves and twists. She gives the verdict on the arm's condition, "Well she broke it good. Both bones are crushed bad, but with some time resetting it. I can use magic to heal this up rather well and you will be fine in a week or so?"

"Ahh two weeks? I use that arm to write with!" she whines to no avail.

"Sorry but it happened?"

"Ohh well, so what if she broke it. I never wanted a limb busted so badly by anyone, it's a small price that I will gladly pay to get her back up and around!"

Now with the crisis averted, the group looks at what is happening to both Drow. Rohanna is thrashing all about and shouting that she is being tortured by some unseen force. But what really strikes most, is that the clone is seemingly following every move...almost? The body is sluggish, very slow and is messing up all the words that try to exit it's mouth.

Gwen states the obvious first, "Is it me, or do you guys see both of them doing the same thing at the same time?"

"Ya I see that too? How about Gwen trying to calm her down a little, while I go fix Rosalyn up?" Tenent suggests.

"How would I do that, she can't see or hear me?"

"Just try!" Roz barks at her.

Gwen steps forward to the first bed and tries to hold Rohanna's hand, but she is not having any of it at all. When she keeps trying, all it does is make the thrashing get worse and new screams of being in hell or this all being fake begins.

Some smart person must have called Sara. Because the demon teen comes rushing in the room, just as Gwen had given up on trying to calm Rohanna. Gwen gave Sara a small smile, as she stepped back to hope Rohanna would calm down a bit with Sara now here.

"When did this happen Gwen?" Sara asks the elf.

"Not fifteen minutes ago, Rohanna woke up and went nuts."

Sara moves to the bedside and tries to hold a hand of mine. Only to be thrashed off violently. She looks up to a very worried looking Violet, "Anything, yet! I know you two must be able to talk mentally some how?"

"I have been trying and trying damn it! There is a fuzzy wall between us both, one I have never seen before?"

"Please keep trying?"

"I am trying, curse this world!"

Sara tries her best and finds that wall that mentally shuts her out is back up again. Rohanna must think she is under attack and has all her mental defenses up.

Then Sara tries one thing that might make Rohanna believe its her...

~o~O~o~

Hell...I am in hell! That can be the only reason for all this pain and torture! Some...thing, it was out there, trying to be Gwen I think and fool me? Now I feel what seems to be Sara on my hands and bumping into my mind? But it can't be, I am in hell...blind to the world and deaf to hear it!

Then someone struggles with my head, makes me move towards something and gives me a...kiss?

Only Sara can kiss like that! But it can't be her, it must be another trick and it's trying to fool me this new demon? "Go away what ever you are, I am not fooled. Sara is not here!"

Then it tries again, even better this time! It must be Sara trying to save me? "Sara if that is you...Run away love...save yourself!" I shout in warning, hoping she gets away from this hell.

A whisper on the wind, barely a sound is the next thing I hear. A birds wings make less sounds or a bug crawling on a wall. When I can make it out, it's not a sound?

It's Violet mentally telling me to calm down, that I am in Doyle and safe! I mentally shout back, to it's trying to make a fool of me. "You're a fake, go way!"

Then to prove it's validity, the whisper of a voice. Gives me our shared promise that we made during our bonding.

Now that set of hands moves to hold my right hand, as I heed my Pixies words...she can't be a lie. No other creature knows the words of our shared promise to one another.

"Who are you?" I ask.

Then I feel someone holding out my hand, palm up and writes in it with a finger, "S...A...R...A!"

"Sara...sara? I can barely hear Violet talking to me, over what fogs my mind! Am I in hell, everything is wrong and bad, am I in hell?"

"N...O...H...E...L...L."

"Thank Gaea! What happened to me, why do I feel so weird, why am I blind, why am I deaf...why can't I move?" I cry on, just babbling out.

All Sara can do for me, is hold my hand tight, stroke it slowly to try and comfort me.

"I am scared, so scared!"

Now she hugs me hard, so that I know she is doing it and now someone is holding my left hand, "Who is that on my left?" I had to ask.

"G...W.."

"Gwen!" I shout and a squeeze is my answer that I am right.

Suddenly I feel someone holding up my right hand and doing something strange? The feeling is very off and ghostly at best.

"Who is holding my right hand now?"

Sara looks down at the hand in question, but since she blocks that whole side of the bed? No one is there to hold that hand, but a glance to the clone Drow, finds Doc Tenent holding that hand for a pulse and reflex check it seems?

"Ophelia! Rohanna says she is feeling that touch of yours right now?"

"What she can't, this is a separate body?"

"Are we sure that it's separate?"

Tenent sees what Sara is implying and takes a few steps back to watch the twin Drow. She takes mental notes and when Rohanna makes a move. The twin makes a similar, but smaller move in the exact same way.

After watching on for several intense minutes, Tenent has to admit, "You know Sara, I think you're right and there is a link of some sort. I hope this goes away soon, because two bodies and with one consciousness between them. I am sure Rohanna will have trouble adapting to all that extra feed back?"

"That could that be why she is telling us, that she is blind and deaf now?"

"That makes sense to me, her vision is a very complicated one and her hearing is not far behind it in complexity. I have always thought that her ability to 'port' so fast, it might be linked to both senses, so both have extras we may never fully learn about?"

~o~O~o~

As I laid there for what seemed weeks to me! Violet had decided to lay herself on my chest with a hand always resting on my skin so that I could always feel that she was there. But even with that comforting touch, I still would panic when I was sure no one was in the room with me.

By the next morning, I could actually hear Violet in my head again and her telling me what the doc's think happened to me. Gaea that really frightened me and badly! Finding out that, I might not ever walk again, or run or fight? Am I to be helpless forever?

Later that night, I heard a person stomping their way into my room and a crash! "Who is there?" I said in a normal voice, but it sounded to me like stadium with a strange echo!

"I am the night nurse, you heard me just now?" she shouted like thunder to me.

"Yes," I whispered back, "My hearing is back...please whisper now to me. As everything is too loud now and hurts me?"

"I will," she shouts to me.

"Still too loud," I croak out as best I can, trying to stay quiet myself.

I hear her stomp on what sounds like buckets away from me now, "I am talking to the corner away form you, is this better now?"

"Yes, much!"

"Let me get someone then?"

And she stomps off and slams the door shut...at least to me anyway?

A few minutes later a person comes in and grasps my hand, "I am Mike remember me from ARC?"

"AM I IN ARC!?" I shout and the pain from that scream hurts my ears badly.

"No you're not in ARC, no way! Bill would skin me alive, if I tried to help them take you there! You're in a very nice room in Doyle with huge windows, just so you know?"

"I know you're right next to me, how are you whispering so weakly this close to me. The nurse had to cross the room, so she could get her voice low enough for me?"

"I grabbed a few surgical masks for covering my face, a few layers of cotton seems to work well enough as a muffler of a sort?"

"Makes sense to me, hand it to a marine to improvise and overcome?"

"Well let's see what's going on with you now, shall we?"

Mike started to give me an thorough exam now that I could hear him and give feed back. One thing he did note to me, I seemed to be getting improvement over my main body better and the clone was improving a little.

When he finished up I just had to ask him, or demand actually, "Mike, do me a favor?"

"Ahh maybe, I have to hear it first?"

"Go and SLIT that things throat and kill it for me!"

"Can't...I know you think killing that clone will end this mess, but Sara tells me you two are so well connected now with a shared identity, mind, soul? That doing that, would kill you too?"

"Is she sure?"

"She seems to be?"

"So I guess, I am to be a cripple for life then?"

"I don't think so? You just have to retrain your body, give the new one basic muscle memory and you should go far!" he sounds too upbeat to be a good thing to me...he lied.

"Mike I can tell you're lying to me, remember I can do that and that has not changed any."

"I still think you can do it. The others tell me, that you train all the time, that you never stop and never give up! So why start now?"

"Drows never had cripples, they died."

"Hey don't give me any of that 'Sparta' crap! You will get over this, somehow...you're far too valuable for what you know of the past."

"Please get out of my room now," and I flip onto my side away from him.

"Okay, I am going. But I will come back in an hour and we start trying out eating with a therapist."

"Can't see, so who cares what I eat? Be it food or this IV crap!...Get out!"

Well an hour later, Mike came back into the room and this time he had someone with him. I just had to yell my displeasure at him, no mater what pain it may bring to me, "I told you to get out, just change that IV bag crap and go!"

"Not going to happen, I bought some pizza for you to eat. Everyone told me you love this stuff!"

"I want meat on it and then I would LOVE it. After this crap changing to a Drow happened to me, I tolerate it better is all!"

"Rohanna, please try for me? OR do I have to go get Bill or Sara to shove it down your throat!" he feigned a threat to me...but he did not lie. I could tell, he meant it!

So I rolled over to him, as I asked, "Did you bring soda at least with it?"

"Yes I did and it's orange!"

Starting then, we tried everything to get me to be able to feed myself. But I kept dropping the darn pizza all the time, I can't tell when my, arms, hands or fingers move on inch or a foot. The clone messes me all up, via it's extra input to my mind.

Then to add to all that mess of mine! The clone itself is far worse, but seems to get better than I do with practicing a little. Mike told me that was that 'muscle memory' developing fast and he thought it would do that. But I had to concentrate intensely to get one body or the other to move correctly or smoothly!

The therapist rushed out then brought back for me, four things to hold and practice with, one for each body and hand. He gave me rather simple, but hard directions for them.

I am to push down one finger at a time till I get a 'beep'...but not two fingers on separate bodies! Then feel for a buzz, one, two or so on and press that. The needed pressure will change and which body needs to press a button will change at random! Then add, he gave me one for each hand!

Hours later, the therapist brought in a new set for my ankles to wear, they did the same thing and added varying weight...from ounces for the clone to lift, to hundreds of pounds for the old me.

That trying hard, training hard went on most of the night for me.

~o~O~o~

Tuesday April 10, 4:30 am
Doyle medical center

That night I fell asleep, a rare thing for me to do at best of times. My eyes opened to the room and saw that I was in a room in Doyle med center. A rather nice looking one, with floor to ceiling windows, that looked towards the very far off Grove.

What stuck me as strange right now, was the tall thin woman in the room with me? Then I saw it...she was an elf too, just like me! She had long brown hair and green eyes like Nikki did. When I locked eyes with her, that is when I knew who she was...Gaea. The Queen of the center court and all of us. I wanted to get out of bed for her, as I should do. But I was trapped in the bed and can't even think about it.

"Sorry my Queen I can't rise, are you here for me?"

She laughs at me and reads my very thoughts in a instant I am sure, "No I am not here to claim you and take you off to the reward. But I am here for you, I winked at you only a week back."

"That was you in that strange accident at practice?"

"Yes, that accident let you touch many a universe for a second and I had to give you a little nudge back to here. As I am not done with you yet?"

"Done with me?" I had to question her, "I am no one, I am just a very messed up Drow now and was even messed up before this last incident too?"

"No you are important to me, as are all my children."

"Then why punish me so!" I just had to demand now.

"Not punishment, they are tests for you to build on and grow. I can not explain the workings of the world to you right now, you might ask one who Journeys to this school begins even now these questions and she might be able to answer them better than I can? But the world has many plans for you!"

"Plans for what, all I have felt is pain so far and ancient pain at that!"

"Those past tests will come back and help you soon enough...wait my warrior...please be patient for it."

Her words did not makes sense to me at all, but her words had truth in each one. Hidden truth, but truth nonetheless.

"So why appear to me now...then?"

"I have to give you another 'nudge' and help you with this latest sickness you are enduring right now. I have already done this once, but you need more."

"You will cure me of this!" I grin to her.

"Not all of it, not now. I no longer have the power to do anything more than a small nudge to your life. I have to make my moves via others I influence and those others will help you soon. Just like they always do and you them!" she sings to me, her voice a melody of beautiful song.

"Thanks my Queen, I always hoped you were there in the past then and present helping me?"

She walks slowly over to me, calling that smooth glide of her's 'a walk' was not even doing it justice! She sits on my bedside and wipes a hand over my eyes, "Your sight will come back and some of your physical needs with this touch. But it will be painful and a test on you again. Soon others I influence, they will help you with the rest of your healing, via their own ways."

She raises to her feet so utterly smoothly and gracefully it is almost art, then smiles to Violet, "Small one, protect this one for me, like you always do and use that sister of yours more often now. As she has a new Drow to look after also now!" she giggles to her.

"I will, my oath is to do so!" Violet's voice perks up in her renewed happiness.

"My Thanks to you, my Violet...Rohanna's Tagnik'zun xukuth."
(dragon's heart)

She glides over to the row windows across my room, pulls at a short curtain to move it away with her dainty hand and looks out of them over the school, "This is a fine school, I noticed you sold your best gems to fund other Fae to come here?"

"Yes my Queen I did, they really never belonged to me? They belonged to the Fae, as all such things do."

"That maybe true? Though it is true, that you did sell one stone that was given to you?"

"Yes, but what would I do with such a thing?"

"You may need it soon, I will influence those that hold it, to loan it back to you for a need you will have soon enough. All you will have to do is ask them for it's use."

"What need is that?"

"A need that journeys to here slowly and comes because you saved the new life it now has."

"What need or person did I save?"

"Ahh I have spoken enough, but I do like this school. I see you leading one of your own soon enough...Perhaps by a sea, so as to include the Fae of the element of water better than here now does?"

"If that is what you want me to do, I will do it for the Fae!"

"Yes you always think of the Fae around you, even at your risk! But I have to ask you this?"

"Yes my Queen, what is the task?"

She glides over to me and sits once again next to me. Then taps the side of my head in a most playful way, "There is a human part of you in there, please listen to it more often. This is a human world right now and you need that 'edge' that human thoughts gives you in life. So listen to it, let that ancient Drow blend with the new human thoughts and the older human blend with the new Drow thoughts. This will lead you to a better balance, listen to the demon Sara more...while you can." she says ominously to me.

Before I can even question her words, she gets up quickly and smiles to me, "Peace to you my Drow warrior, you are being watched and loved!" then she fades away from my sight.

~o~O~o~

Shadowsblade here.

This story in a joint venture with a group of fan fic authors, so far this group is made up of Nuuan, then Branek and finally myself. We all got together and after a jumpy start decided to make a group of stories that all take place within the Whateley fanfic universe.

To have an idea about the main protagonist this story's will develop
around here is a short introduction.

Angels Peril a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Tormented by the past, Angel is struggling between light and dark.

Melvin a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
They say old soldiers never die, Melvin is about to learn that the hard
way.

The Way of the Dragon a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Born for eternity but vulnerable like a child, dragons shouldn't leave
their nest.

Every Rose has it Thorns a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Watch what you say around rose, could give you more trouble than you ever
asked for.
This one is coming soon, bug him for it! lol

Kelly a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Struggling with fate, Kelly has to deal with love and loss.

Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with demons within and
without.

Vantier a Whateley Tale :Written by Shadowsblade
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to
find her place in it.

You might ask yourself what is the Whateley Universe? To make it short,
here is a abstract straight out off the wiki.

Whateley is a Prep School for different teens. VERY different ones. Where else could a kid go to a school that has a resident demon living in the furnace? Or meet magic users, mutants of every imaginable kind, get trained in how to handle some rather odd abilities, and worry about
flunking Freshman English? Come visit Whateley Academy, nestled in the
lovely hills of New Hampshire. Just down the road from a town named
Dunwich... (Mythos jokes purely intentional).
This is the Whateley Academy Universe, a shared universe with over a dozen authors and more than a hundred stories (and counting). The stories range in size from vignettes to novels. It's a Mutant High scenario with both a strong transgender theme and a slightly watered down Cthulhu Mythos theme.

It's also very much a work in progress.'
If you want further information you will find them on.

http://crystalhall.wikia.com/wiki/Whateley_Academy_Wiki

or

http://whateleyacademy.net/

But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!

To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!

Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with demons within and
without.

In this chapter...We find out what happened to Rohanna and we find out how she is helped by her friends with the new twin.

To all my readers, thanks for your posts. I do read each one and some of the ones posted recently, they added to my ideas on where to go in long term plot ideas! So keep posting and thinking out there!

This is the chapter some of you have been waiting for! But it's in three parts to keep it easier to read

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

~o~O~o~

The next thing I know is that I seem to 'wake' to the real world and the savagely bright light hitting my eyes tears a scream from both of my bodies new or old. From that pain, I quickly grab a pillow and place it over my head, the other new me takes much longer to do that simple task. As I have to really concentrate on each move and do them slowly while dealing with my burning eyes!

A nurse runs into my room with my shouting and asked what was wrong, when I told him what the issue was. He blacked out the room for me. But when I pulled the pillow off my face to look at him, my vision that can still see in the dark and heat still worked fine.

When my mind was filled with those sudden inputs from two sets of eyes, vertigo set in and my dinner from last night was lost to the floor in haste, as my stomach rebelled to the floor!

Very soon while a orderly cleaned up my mess, both doc Tenent and Doctor Mike were in my room asking what was wrong. After I told both what was going on, Mike came up with a plan. The room was to be blacked out and slowly the lights would go up a notch at a time, via the computer. This gave me time to adjust to it and I was to use one body at a time in my viewing the world. Then he added the next part of the rehabilitation, both bodies using it's eyes in short bursts until my brain adjusted to that new input from the twin bodies.

I was still exercising my coordination and making good, but very slow progress. What got me most of all when I was doing it, was how fast my eyes adjusted or was that my brain adjusting? All this medical crud was driving me nuts!

By lunchtime, I could feed myself in the old body very well and the new one? Well let's say the food, it got to my mouth now more often than the floor! After I ate my fill, Mike came in the room and was somewhat excited at my progress.

"I think tomorrow or late tonight we will try walking out?"

"Well I have to try sooner or later? But I bet my nose and butt are going to feel this pain from learning!" the old body said to him and now the new body 'mumbled' the same words lightly at the same time.

"Humm? I think you will be surprised at what the therapy people can do these days. But we might have to do some speech therapy too, as that twin of yours has to learn to talk also and you need to learn to talk only via one at a time? For now, I want to move you...no both of you...over to CAT scans and MRI's. I want a full set of them to see what, if any changes has happened to you inside?"

"Great, that sounds like lots of fun! All that banging and clanging just to take some pictures?"

A short time later, a set of nurses brought in wheelchairs for both me's? Then both of me, were lifted to the chairs by devisor lifting straps and the new me, she was held upright in the chair via a belt. Because I had not developed the 'sitting up' muscle memory in that body just yet.

When I was all set to move out, Sara came tramping into the room with a smirk, "Hey how is my new set of Drow bookends doing?"

"Sucky, but getting better I guess?" I glanced up to Mike from the chair for his opinion on the matter.

"Yep she is or both of them is doing fine and will we work on walking tomorrow," Mike grinned.

"But your sight is back now and that's a great thing!" Sara celebrated for me.

"Yes, but I barfed when my sight returned to me. Gaea, that made me dizzy seeing the world from four eyes!"

"Well I am sure that you two want to talk, so let me take the newer twin to the MRI and you two can chat in here while that is happening?"

"Okay I guess?" I cautioned.

"Be right back for you number two!" Mike jested me, as the nurse rolled me out the door.

As that body went down the hallway, I shut it's eyes and concentrated on the body left back in the room with Sara.

"Sara how's your day been?" I had to ask because I was so bored in here!

"Classes as normal and worried all day about you?" she leaned in to hug me.

"So, did they let Jobe out of jail since I am alive again?" I had to ask for two reasons, one...I need to know how they might punish her. Two, I wanted to know where to find her for later! Later being when I got back up to speed, she was going to get hurt!

"Well they let her go, but not without protest from lots of people who care for you?"

"Mr. Reilly, Bill and you I guess?"

"And Dr. Otto!"

"Ohh because I was now damaged goods I bet!"

"Nope, Otto really cares for you even though you don't see it or want to see it? He spent lots of time ensuring you would not end up at ARC and found you a nice place to be in...if you did not recover?" Sara gulped in sadness a little.

I leaned over to hug on the standing Sara, "Hey cheer up I am getting better pretty faaaaa." I voice trailed off suddenly feeling real strange.

Sara got down on her knees quickly and looked me over as she cried to me, "What's wrong, you don't look good?"

"I...I...it's getting dark...I" Slurred the all the words to her, then slumped in the chair and nearly fell out.

"RO!" she shouted at me then spun to the door, to shout out to the hallway as she held me close, "Help me, she is in trouble!"

At the same time. Mike watched on as my twin went totally limp in the chair, as the doors to the elevator far down the hall opened to the small group of us. He moved quickly into checking what might be at issue with me, but found nothing at first? Then my hearts stopped beating!

When a shout from Sara echoed down the hallway to him. Mike had an idea what might be the issue, he ripped the wheelchair from the aids hands, then spun the chair around quickly and pushed it very fast back down the hallway towards my room.

When he came into the doorway, I woke up with a jolt and slurred out to Sara. "What happened? I felt funny...then black...nothing!"

Mike noticed me wake up, as he wheeled one body into the room and checked my clone out for injuries, "I think we have found a limit to your further recovery?"

"What?" I ask feeling better and my clone mumbles out the same phase at the same time.

"Your bodies have a limit to how far they can get apart from one another?"

"Ohhh FUCK THAT!"I shout and pound the chair's arm hard in anger.

"You sure Mike?" Sara questions.

"I looks that way, but we can test it?"

"How?" I had to ask.

"As I wheel this body down the hallway as a test. Sara's power can see that physic link between your bodies very well and she can watch for your reaction good or bad?"

"Ohh I don't like that idea!" Sara warns with a shake of her head to him.

"We have to know, it might hurt Rohanna worse finding this out later on?"

"I am not sure?" She adds. But I interrupt her suddenly with a bark of my own, "Just do it and get it over with!"

"Fine, let me watch this one and off you go with the other?" Sara shrugs, to the idea and she personally does not like it at all!

As we start this new test, Sara watches my physic link to the other me by touching my forhead. A very strong physic link that she says connects the two bodies on the same level Souls are seen by her! Mike slowly pushes twin me down the hallway towards the elevator and waits for a reaction or a shout from Sara.

Sara watches me closely and she notices nothing in my physic link going wrong, it seems stronger than a few days ago when she last checked it...very much stronger! Mike yells distance to her from down the hallway as he goes...his best guess anyway? Just as he gets to the fifty foot mark or so? Sara sees a change in the physic link, it's straining and getting thinner.

When she spots that thinning of the connection, I react to it, "I am feeelll" I trail off and fall over in the chair from her touching my head as she got her reading off me.

"Mike stop, come back! Rohanna passed out!"

Mike runs back down the hallway back to my room and I recover quickly as he gets nearer, "Well I guess fifty feet is your limit, it might grow longer and stronger with time?"

When I heard that diagnosis from Mike, I blew up and cussed in at least four languages for nearly ten minutes. Sara just smiled at the lesson in Drow, Elvin and finally human swearing. When I stopped the tirade, she just had to ask me, "What was some of that, I am sure some of that mess was not Drow or Elvin?"

"Not every creature I have met in life was Elvin or Drow, so I do know some other languages!" I shout back to her, too deep in my anger to stop myself now.

"Do tell, I have to guess those creatures, they taught swearing first to ya!"

"Shut it Sara!..." I sneer at her meanly, "But Mike? Please lets go get those tests done. I will chat with Sara once both of us get down to there nearer to the MRI!"

After I endure a small laugh from him, he leads us down to the MRI lab several floors below and starts one section of tests on that clone of mine while I wait. Sara takes me into another room across the hall to chat more privately while that happens. The feeling of having to stop once awhile to move that other body is the strangest thing I did today. With both bodies in one room it was easy, separated by a wall it's way different.

The sounds of two rooms and the sight from both at times got more than confusing.

Sara plopped into a chair next to me in a small room across from the MRI lab with a sigh, "Well I see you're getting better?"

"I hope so, as this just sucks! I need time outside soon?"

"We will get to that soon, I just know you're jonesing to go out to the Grove and rest."

"Yes I am."

"But Rohanna I noticed this link of yours is way stronger than the last time I looked at it and add to that, you have made vast leaps towards your getting better? How is that happening so fast now, I have to wonder?"

"I thought I was dreaming last night, but you saying that and my eyesight returning this morning proves the other idea to me...that I was not dreaming?"

"What dream is this?"

"I was visited by Gaea last night, we talked and she 'nudged' me...to use her words!"

"THE Goddess of the whole planet came to just see you? I find that very strange!"

"Most of what she told me is foggy now, but I remember her saying...I am watched and loved!"

"I agree with her, I watch you and love ya too!" and she leans over to give me a peck on the cheek to prove it.

With a small knock on the door, Mike comes in and the "me's" switch places. When that body is in the other room and 'still' during the testing. I try to talk via this body and seem to progress fast enough. But it takes several tries at some words for Sara to figure them out.

During that hour alone with Sara, we go over some of my missed class subjects and try to keep my up to speed on them. Just before Mike comes back to the room and moves us back to my room. Sara gets more than a little frisky with her thoughts now.

"I have to wonder what having two Drow in my bed at the same time will be like!" she grins evilly to me and licks her lips in a most sexy manner.

I have to laugh at her, "Now I know I am doing better, your mind is already thinking of sex with two of me!"

Mike wheels me into the room and gives his verdict to all of us, "Well Rohanna is just fine, the new twin has to develop some muscle tone, plus strength and some coordination, to catch up with the original. But I think we can try out some walking exercises tonight... if you feel up to it Rohanna?"

"Neat!...stereo Rohanna!" Sara laughs.

"Gotta stop..." one body says.

Violet lets out the smallest snicker, but my stare of displeasure at her...shuts her up fast.

"I would normally make fun of that? But Rohanna, you just need some time to learn speech better and concentrate more on it?" Sara encourages me.

I just stay silent and more than a little mad at myself, as Mike gets 'us' wheeled up one floor to the physical therapy room. Once he gets a therapist for both of 'us' and they equip me with a devisor harness. One that can help lift me up to standing easier and keep me from falling too much.

When I am already to go for my first walk, Rosalyn shows up with Gwen in tow. Roz rushes over to give me a quick hug, as best as a right arm in a cast will allow her too.

"Glad to see you up girl!" Roz beams at me.

"This is my first run, but what happened to you? Who's ass do I have to kick for that arm!"

"This is nothing in a few weeks, I will be fine."

"Who did it?" my eyes narrow in that question.

"You did Rohanna?" Gwen admits for her, "You did, when you woke up."

"Ohh I am so sorry Roz...Gaea I hate myself right now, how can I make it up to ya!"

"Get better, then we go out and have fun! Besides, I would gladly break both arms to get you back to full health!" she grins at me and I know she means it.

I have to giggle back to her, "A shopping trip I can guess or eating out somewhere expensive is my penitence!"

"But...Ro? What were you thinking of when that happened and you woke up?" Gwen asks me before Roz answers.

"What I remember is number 'three'... I had to grab the 'three' and hold on it. It was MY number three and I could not lose it?"

Roz is laughing at me, "That was me, I squeezed your hand three times!"

After we all finished laughing at Rosalyn's pain and mine. One therapist gets me up and I start walking. Only to fall several times rapidly and repeatedly. Sara reminds me to concentrate on one body for now and leave the other very still.

For an hour I practice and seem to get better. Even my new twin starts doing better steps walking with little help now. I walk across the room slowly holding myself up on the parallel bars to and try turning around once awhile.

When I twist to move around, I start falling again. But the two therapists encourage me and so do the girls from Poe watching over me. I start falling more and more when the suggestion is made to me, to try having both of my bodies standing up at the same time. My frustration grows at each fall and I am very angry at myself for being so weak!

"Fuck this shit, I hate being so weak! I have never needed so much help in my life!"

"Hey Ro...it will get better soon enough?" Gwen smiles to me.

"Weak Drow...die. That is natures way." I mumble out.

"Hey I told you none of that 'Sparta' crap, we don't kill off cripples here!" Mike warns me yet again, a reminder of the last time I said that to him.

As I kept to practicing my walking, Mike calls doc Bellows to watch over me and evaluate my mindset better. He comes down to the room quickly enough, after he is in the room for some time. I notice him standing there puffing away on his pipe and nodding to Mike once awhile about how I am doing.

I overhear them easily, they talk about my bad mindset and what it might cause if I don't improve or have a physical set back again. That gets me more than mad at them.

"IF you're going to talk about me, say it loud or go somewhere I can't hear ya!"

"Sorry Rohanna, habit. I forgot that you can hear from that far away with ease." Mike apologizes to me.

"Yes, but keep talking. I am in....." I never finish that sentence, as I fall hard again to the floor.

I wave off the trainer as he makes a move to help me, then pull myself up to my feet and stare at my new self just next to me on the next set of parallel bars over. "This is all your fault you weakling Drow!" I shout at it and swing a fist at it or me?

That blow lands hard on my face and that body drops instantly from the force of the hit. I don't even try to move that body and with a few hops and struggles. I am standing next to 'it' laying there and the savage kicks I give that new me start!

"You weak piece of shit! You should have died up in that bed, when am I going to be free of you?!"

The kicks I land on the new me, they do hurt each time and that pain lingers after each blow feeding back to the old me. But I am past caring right now, I want this to end! When I aim at my own head and land a fierce blow.

Roz, plus Gwen try to come over and stop me. But Sara and Bellows stop them both with twin grabs at their arms.

"Hey we have to stop her, she is hurting herself badly." Gwen almost cries for me.

Roz was about to complain too, when Bellows stops her with his calm words, "Let her be, she has to get over this hump herself and we can't run to her aid every time she falls down. Or she will never stand up by herself again."

"But Bellows, she is hurting..." Roz never finishes that statement, as Sara glares at her.

"Bellows is right, lets leave her alone to finish this fight...she needs space to vent it all out now." Sara adds, as she has to drag the green haired and very mad Gwen from the room.

With a wave to both therapists from Mike, the whole group leaves the room and shuts the door. That leaves both of me the only one's still left in the room, as I keep adding to my own pain via those fierce kicks.

I fall down with a badly aimed kick and land right next to my twin, "You need to die, you are not me!" I shout at it and give it a savage punch to the face.

A few more blows land on my other face and the blood is flowing from my lips, then nose. More blows land one on my chest and lower body to cause me even more pain...then I give up from my rage, roll over on to my belly and start crying.

I hear Violet above me and see her via the new eyes of the twin that is still staring up at the ceiling, "Rohanna, Gaea did say she has plans for you and this test of a twin must have a reason for it?"

"Why, this it's not fair! All this month has been is pain for me?"

"What do you call me...a pain too or what?" she questions my logic.

"No, but think of what else has happened to me this month?"

"A lovers spat gone bad, Sara making a mistake, Someone daring to hurt you that will die soon enough and stupid boys testing you! That is all I have seen?"

"But?" I cry to her.

Violet flies down to me, then grows up to full elf size and then leans down to slap my face hard! "Get up and face the world, you're a Warrior darn it and do your job to protect other Fae!"

"But, I...I?"

She slaps me again, "Get up...STAND! Do your job, there is a world out there to be bent to our will and make a place for Drows in it! MOVE NOW!" she shouts down at me and gives me no help to stand.

I just lay there thinking...thinking...thinking it over and find she is right. Nothing is solved by my literally 'beating myself up!' So I pull one body back up to standing and work on getting the other standing up, while remaining still with the first.

When I start walking slowly again, Violet 'pops' back to her more normal size and watches over me from her hovering just above my twin heads. She yells down encouragement at me, over and over "Left foot, right foot...faster...faster darn it!"

Just outside the room, the small group watches me make slow progress and when Gwen yawns out. Sara suggests to the rest of them, "Go back to Poe you two, I got this from here tonight, I will watch over her and call if she needs all us."

"You staying?" Roz asks.

"Yep, I don't sleep and this TV show is a real good one and I want to see the ending!" she laughs out, while taping on the one way mirror with a clawed finger.

Mike chuckles at that reference while he informs Sara, "I am on staff all tonight, so call me when she needs something?"

"I will, I might suggest a meal for her in a few hours?"

"Good idea, give a list of her fav's to one of the therapists and I will see it gets filled!"

"Easy done, chocolate, chocolate and chocolate!" she counts off on her fingers.

Gwen smiles back to Mike, "Wrong...wrong...wrong! Ro will like, Pizza, hush puppy potatoes and a good fine scotch...far better! Then Violet, she loves pancakes with lots of syrup on top and maybe chocolate chips!"

~o~O~o~

For nearly the last three days I have pushed myself very hard with exercising and retraining with each hour. I have plans and I need to be in some kind of shape to complete them! Over those last three days, I laid out many plans and Violet saw to them via her Pixie brothers and sisters.

Those three long days, all I did was 'stew' in anger, my rage at that one person grew with each fall, each misstep and each time I had trouble even talking correctly! That one person had crossed a line with me and payment was due at any cost.

As lunch time came today, Cein Violet's brother flew into the training room and landed on my shoulder, "Jabbress, she is there at crystal hall eating and the ones you wanted nowhere near her...they are far away from her and will be no help to her or a hindrance to your plans?"

"Good we go right now, call your bother and sister to help me do this task. Then we go to the Grove when we are finished with it."

"I have to question this Jabbress? Is this a good idea, the leaders of this school will not see it as such and give us chase."

"Who cares anymore, I was dead and gone. They did not punish them, so I...no we will!"

"My sister Violet, she thinks this a bad idea, but she has to follow you no matter what? I just give you her words of caution again...my Jabbress?"

"Do you heed my call? Or run away from it!"

Cein's face is more than shocked at me, I just called him a coward to his face and wounded his honor badly, "I obey! Let us do this deed, as you so ordered it and be done with it!"

Both Cein and his brother fly off to distract the therapists and I walk out the side door of the training room as best I can. These last three days of training and all I have to show so far for it or from it...is the ability to walk two bodies very slowly across campus...that's it!

All my mind can do right now for me, is concentrate on keeping both of my bodies up right and mobile as our group walks or flies it's way towards crystal hall. When I get to the doors of the main entrance, the Pixies open them wide for me with magic and I go in.

The sound of utter silence falling over Crystal hall is most unnerving to hear after I enter it.

But I end it with a shout of stereo 'me'...."Jobe!....Hello. My name is Rohanna Leigh. You ALMOST killed ME! Prepare to die!" I miss quote the... Princess bride movie...that I had only just seen a few days back.

The one guard that always 'hovers' in crystal hall, he finds himself suddenly not able to get back into the very door he just left out of? Because Nyx dropped a shield spell on it and blocked it for a very long time or until we are all done!

When my twin shouted echo has died, I spot my prey with ease. As every eye in the hall turned to stare right at Jobe and she was quickly getting up to run like a very scared rabbit!

"Going somewhere Jobe...your fate is here and the check is due for what you did to me!"

"It was an accident!" she stammers out at me.

"Bullshit! You hurt me!" and I let lose a Levin bolt right at her. But my aim goes wide and blasts a large smoking hole in very center in the table she was just sitting at. The trays, plates and food go flying off it all over the hall in a huge crash.

My rage grows at that miss, as I just found out having two of me...that messes up my magic as well as everything else I do! So I start walking over to her as fast as I dare to, I stumble a few times along the way and have to use the many tables and chairs to stop my falls. But I am making headway to her, as she is nearly trapped by the lack of an exit in this section of the hall!

All the other students move out of my way and clear a path for me to get at her! One more of my Levin bolts is tossed at her and I miss her by a foot. A support column she was hiding behind, it takes the brunt of the damage for her.

"Stay still and this will be far less painful on you! Make me work for this and I will take my time hurting you...JOBE!" I hiss out at her fleeing form.

It is almost funny or sad, that none of the students here in the hall eating today are trying to defend her from my rage...the school as a whole has turned it's back on her!...She is mine to do with as I please!

"Rohanna, I was told you have an oath not to hurt a fellow student?" she tries to remind me.

"Ohhh yes...I do! But I still can defend myself from attacks and I see you as a threat to my very life right now! So the oath does not stand for you or protect you from my vengeance now!"

"Shit! Will someone help me!" she asks the crowd, but gets no reply from all the students around her right now. I had carefully chosen a time to go after her, when the students that might help her or protect her? They were all gone right now and very far away!

"They are not listening to you, even they understand that you might hurt them too with your unwatched or regulated experiments!...Die!" and another Levin bolt of mine flies at her, but misses it's mark again!

As it fries the chair next to her to slag, Jobe shrieks out in fright again at me! "Please Rohanna see reason, I made a mistake and I made a big one! I never meant to harm you?"

"You stole from me and MADE A MACHINE MADE ME! The ultimate insult on my honor! This creature is not Fae or natural and it holds me back from my many oaths!"

Jobe makes a run for the door nearest her. I fall trying to chase her, as my ability to walk failed me once again and I toss a dagger at her back, but it misses. Because my sight is so 'off' from the twin next to me!

Violet grows to full human size and stands in the doorway blocking her escape. Her Spear spins a fierce warning in her hands of Jobe's doom and Violet's hiss of warning grows even colder still, "My Jabbress wants you dead and she gets what she wants!"

Right then, the doors far behind me open with a blast of air and Everheart, plus Carson walk into Crystal hall. Once in the hall, Carson yells at my back as I ready another bolt to fry Jobe, "Stop Rohanna or I will expel you and you go to jail!"

"Fine by me, you can expel me! I don't care anymore, my life is ruined for years if not decades and maybe even centuries to come because of her foolishness!"

Everheart pleads to me now, she knows I might get a blast off at Jobe before she can get to me, "Ro, going to jail is not a thing you want to do?"

"After Jobe is gone, I will escape the campus easily and will stay gone till you all die of old age! Remember I will out live all of you with ease!"

"Nikki, Gwen, Bill and Sara will miss you. What of them and your new friends here at Whateley?"

"Everheart, you sure know how to wound a person!"

"Yes, I do. But I hope you will listen to some reason?"

"I have an idea! Lets give the school's students a chance to decide Jobe's fate! Show of hands should Jobe die?" I question the growing crowd of my fellow students, as I walk forward toward my goal.

Just among the students in Crystal hall the count reaches easily into the dozens, if not hundreds and even Belfy, who stands nearby Jobe. She raises her hand to the question!

"YOU TRAITOR!" Jobe yells at her daughter.

"What did you expect from me, with you gone I might get my money back and you being dead, she might even forgive me! Besides, she let me join her lab group to learn more on being an Elf and I like her!"

"That looks like a good number! Now those who want Jobe to remain alive raise your hands now...please?"

I count those raised hands even faster and even with Everheart raising her hand. The numbers for Jobe's continued living are far lower, than the very large count for death. But one that did not raise their hand really sticks out to me, "See Carson? Even You did not raise your hand to save her...even you want her gone in someway deep down?"

"I could not vote, I am the headmistress here and I must remain neutral."

"Sure you are...sure you must 'remain neutral?' Mrs. Carson. Pull the other leg on my clone, as she is not tall enough as it is!" I jest her and that very obvious lie of her's.

"Enough of this Rohanna, let her go now!" Carson Commands me with a shout. while she thinks to herself 'Jobe deserves everything she is getting right now...as long as Rohanna does not kill her?'

"I told you never to command me, you advise me at best!" I hiss back at her over my shoulder, as I am locked onto my preys face and that goal of getting my hands on it.

"Liz, let me do this, Rohanna and I are old soldiers. And we both see better eye to eye?...Right Rohanna?" Sam asks me.

"Go on Everheart...plead her case now?" I say and stalk forward towards the now trapped Jobe.

Right then, Jobe makes another move to the door out. But I make one good leap to her and have her by the throat now and hover over her, "Good try Jobe! You are not going anywhere now!"

Jobe makes a move for one of her many poisons, but I remind her with a grin, "Remember Jobe, those do not work on me! SO stay still while Everheart pleads for your life and pray to your God for help while you still can?"

Everheart shakes her head to me, "You are enjoying this far too much Rohanna. Look at her, she is too terrified of you to even talk now?"

"So what of it!"

"Jobe is still a kid...a child and you said to me? That you never hurt kids?"

"Jobe willingly crossed the line from child to adult, with her planning and plotting on the students here at Whatley. She attacked me first, that alone demands repayment!"

"Fine...Jobe is a Fae then? A fellow sister, not a full Drow? But she is now a Sidhe is she not?"

"Not willingly, she is a fake of both a Drow and a Sidhe! Even Aunghadhail said so!"

"Rohanna...Please I ask you not to do this to Jobe. I want you to stay here and grow? To become more than you are right now?"

Violet glares at me now with her words in this, "Gaea aske'th dos ulu beldra natha magthere lu'xundus nindol orn morfeth nindel wussrun'wa vanish!"
(Gaea asked you to build a school and doing this act will make that dream vanish!)

"Darn dos Sil'iluuth, ele xun dos zuch morfeth filut ulu uns'aa!"
(Darn you Violet, why do you always make sense to me!)

" Nindel zhah ussta emp'poss, ulu kyorl phor dos lu'ser dos sreen'aur. Usstan xal ssinssrin nindol uss elghinyrr ichl, jhal Usstan shlu'ta kyorl natha lotha rena ulu xun nindel lu'ji shlu'ta dos!"
(That is my job, to watch over you and keep you safe. I may want this one dead too, but I can wait a little while to do that and so can you!)

"Fine Jobe, Violet has won me over to letting you live today. But I want a swear from you based on your name and blood...that you owe me a favor that is equal to your life and that I am the one who decides when you are done giving me favor or favors for it!"

"I can't do that, you could hold that over me for years!"

"Or you can die today?"

Then I glance to Violet for a request of her, " Sil'iluuth colno'dosst luth'ol wun Maelthra's vlos lu'rah ol ulu uns'aa...qualla?"
(Violet coat your spear in Dragon's blood and hand it to me...please?)

Violet blinks at my request at first and then yields to my order and asking nicely. Her bag opens and a small glass vial comes out. She gives the gold top a quick spin and a single drop falls on her spear. Her hand spins the top closed and she licks it clean to be sure, "Yummy I always liked this stuff, since you gave me some of it!"

When she hands it to me, I nod to her...then jam it just under Jobe's chin, "I guess you die then?"

"Hey that's not needed?" she pleads to me.

"Rohanna...let her go now!" Carson warns me again.

"Shhhh Mrs. Carson...class is in session, we are teaching others how to be responsible for their acts on others!"

Everheart has to smile at my comedy, but Carson is still very mad at me and I can almost feel that anger burning at my back.

"Jobe...your oath or this?"

"So maybe that poison can kill me?"

"It will, I have never seen anyone but a Drow live beyond one scratch of this. When I use this on you, your body will dissolve into a puddle of goo and even the stone beneath your feet will have to be removed for burial to clean it up!"

Jobe remembers right there and then, one very important thing...I don't lie, I just can't do it at all! What is going to happen to her makes sense right now, as Jobe also remembers I told her how to improve her poisons with a small lick of each. So my expertise in them is far beyond even her vast knowledge of that subject.

"Fine I will give in to you, do this oath and be done with this." Jobe promises me.

"Good, just remember I am coming after your money and your patents too!"

"Ohh that was not in the original deal, I will fight you over those!"

"You are correct in that statement, they were not. But I must remind you of these facts? I have the money to back my case and the time to pursue it for centuries if need be!"

I give Violet her spear back to clean. Then I lean over to Jobe's ear to whisper the place and time for her oath to take place in. We will do this out in the Grove in private and where the magic of the Grove is at it's strongest and most binding on all!

~o~O~o~

A very angry Carson sits at her desk and studies the set of me sitting in the chairs facing her, "So what am I do with you Miss Leigh? You disobeyed me right in front of the student body and tried to hurt Miss Wilkins."

"I don't know...expel me I guess?" I cringe at the thought...but hope for it at the same time?

"I feel that is far from what you need right now, but I need to show some sort of punishment for this act of defiance?"

"Defiance! I showed Jobe mercy back there!" I nearly spit, "I should have killed her for this experiment gone bad and violation of what is ME! She copied what is mine...me...what I am, all for some kind of demented sexual pleasure I am sure?"

"I know that, but would you have actually followed through and killed her...I have to ask?"

"I just don't know?" I shrug to her not sure myself, "At first when I walked into Crystal hall if she had sat still, I would have hurt her bad. I was JUST so angry at her doing for this!" and slap my other self hard, then wince at the pain I just gave myself.

"Rohanna...please don't do that?"

"Why not? I think this is just fine, I am after all only hurting myself!"

"Maybe I should call Sara up to help you?"

"Fine by me, I am not sure what she is going to do for me?" But Carson makes the call anyway and Sara is being searched for to be sent right over.

"Okay while she is being found...please lets talk this over some more, I have to show the other students that I punished you in someway?"

"Your not letting me off the hook, I did not ask for that! Give me what ever punishment you want too, I will endure it as usual in my now messed up life?"

"I am not sure that Hawthorn time is enough for this, maybe taking something away from you would show the others not to do...what you just did?"

"Take what from me, it's not like I do that much extra around here?"

"That archery class TA maybe?"

"Ohh that would be a fine idea, punish the students in that class for my mistake and really make me feel useless!"

"Let me think for a second?"

"On what, I am not in hell enough already? That some time sent in Hawthorn, doing chores is not enough now?"

"I have to add something to your punishment to show the rest of the students, that I do not encourage these type of acts?"

"Like I said, I am in hell. I can't walk right, run, fight and heck I am not so sure I can even 'port' anymore? All because of this..." I stand up and slap my new twin in the face again. Then get even madder and add a vicious punch to the next blow. The twin 'me' sits there like a disconnected puppet and takes the blow. But I still cringe from the hit, as I feel the twin's pain too.

Everheart rushes over to me rather quickly and grabs hold of both my arms. Since my coordination is so far gone now and has yet to return in any real manner yet, I can't even fend her off or dodge out of the way.

"Let me go Everheart darn you! All I am doing is hurting her?" I struggle in her vise like grip and cry out.

"Calm down Ro darn it, remember you're a warrior?"

"I am broken, so toss me away on the pile...like you should!"

Carson flicks a switch on her intercom and yelps to Elaine on the other end, "Get Bellows up here now for Rohanna and call Otto at ARC for me. We need...." she never finishes that sentence.

"I am not going back to ARC, I am not crazy. I am broken, just broken...maybe I can get fixed?" I plea with her and struggle harder with Everheart to get free.

"Rohanna I have to call them..."

"No!" I shout and toss Everheart off me with a shield spell. The only spell I could think of at the time in my crazed mindset.

Then I grab onto my twin and port to what I hope is a safe place.

Back in Carson's office, a very mad Everheart glares at her, "What in the heck were you thinking Liz damn it! Saying ARC to her right now?"

"I was calling for Bellows and have Otto get Bill up here with a few doctors. Maybe a physical therapist or two to join him. But I never had the chance to explain it to her!"

"Shit! Who knows where she went?" Everheart shouts, then snaps on her onboard computer, "Emily get all the information on Rohanna Leigh together, she just flew the coop and we may need to track her down?" Sam says internally via its link to the security network.

"Your kidding me, the Drow from hell is in the wind and where would you like me start searching?" The girl from her security staff sasses her back.

"Just do it, start with her call list and don't bother with Mr. Reilly just yet? I am sure she will not go to his house just yet!"

~o~O~o~

Thursday April 12, 2:45 pm
Berlin, NH

Jineen Had just got home and was setting a bag of groceries on the counter. When the whole townhouse shook like it was a earthquake and at the height of the shaking, a loud crash happened in the living area on the lower level.

Jineen ran to the rail looking over her living room, or what was left of it and found twin Drows looking up at her, "Sorry about the table Jineen, I had to leave in a hurry...they want to send me to ARC!" Both of them started to cry to her, laying on a mess of broken wood that was once her coffee table and couch.

"Ohhh honey what's wrong!" she yelps out and rushes down the short staircase to the twin Drows still trying to get up from the mess.

As Jineen gets near to me, Cein flies into her path and his more than pointy spear gives warning, "Stay back human...she is in my care!" he warns and a equally fierce Lilac joins him in holding the 'line'.

Violet flies past him, as she goes to the front door. But takes time to shout at him, "Cein, Lilac back off, she is one of the trusted few humans that we have. That is why we are in her home right now!" and Violet tosses a ward spell on the front door to reinforce it.

Jineen passes by Cein, plus the hovering Lilac and gets to my side. She starts pulling all the wood debris off me and tries to get one of me over to the only seat left in the room. A large lazy boy chair, that she gently places one of my twins into.

"I had heard from Bill what happened to you, but to actually see two of you! This is a strange thing to have happen to anyone?"

"I guess so?" one of me says while she gets me to my feet.

"You okay, nothing broken?"

"No, I think I am fine?"

"Ro you don't look so good...you look very shocky to me? Lets get you up to the bed in the spare room and lay you down for a bit...humm?"

"No I have to get out of here, surly they know I might come here and are on their way to get me!" I start walking to the door and try to get my twin up at the same time.

"Honey...ARC is not after you! I would have been told of that for sure?"

"You're not at work right now, so might be...heck I am sure they are by now? I did something bad and Carson was calling them on me!"

"Rohanna, please take sometime out to think and stop panicking. Your decisions are being affected and you need to slow down for me...please?"

"Carson called them, she called ARC and I have to go now?" I start to stutter out the words like rain.

"Let me call Bill up and we can work this out? Come on up to the kitchen, sit down, have something to eat and tell me what happened slowly?"

A few minutes later, Jineen had a microwave cheese pizza cooked and I was trying to eat a slice as best I could with twin bodies, with twin everything slowing me down. While it cooked I tried to explain all of this as best I could to her, without losing my mind again. What had happened, what I did to Jobe and what Carson said to me in her office.

Jineen offers what candy she has to the three Pixies, Because Bill told her that they love the stuff. But all of them politely turn down her offer, as they watch out the windows fro trouble and Violet never leaves my side.

"Well what you did to Jobe is kind of bad, but you did not hurt her at all really? Even though, she has hurt you very bad in my opinion! Disobeying Carson is a bad thing? But not bad enough to send you away for, or lock you up in ARC...type of bad and I have to question that thought of her's to even call ARC?"

"See I am right, I have to leave!" I say and my food lands on twin plates as I stand up and that terror in me grows again.

"Not just yet, let me call Bill and see what he has heard about this?"

"No, that's a bad idea. ARC must listen into all your calls? They will hear you talking about me and come here too quickly for me to runaway in time!" I almost cry as terror grips me yet again. I can't fight, port, run...nothing I can do to get away fast enough!

"No they won't, Bill and I have a codes we use. Once I say the right words, he will call back on his Bunny phone that your cottage mate sold him and talk to me on that! You trust Bunny's anti-ease dropping tech don't you Ro?"

"Yes I do!...I know Bunny is far smarter than any one up there at ARC!"

Jineen picks up the line in the kitchen and hits a speed dial, "Bill, honey? Your black fish is having issues in the tank right here, can you tell me what to do?" I glance over to his tank of fish and indeed there is a large black one in there swimming around happily.

"Is it still swimming?" I hear over the phone via my great hearing, a little echoey now from having four ears.

"Yes, but it is in trouble I think and we may need to chat on how to deal with it?"

"Well let me look on the net for issues it might have and I will get back to you?"

"Call back soon!"

'Humm?' I thought to myself, 'black fish'... must be me, 'swimming' might be...am I okay? Then trouble is obvious and 'look up on the net' must be ask questions about me? 'deal with it' must be we need to talk?'

~o~O~o~

Up at ARC

Bill hangs the phone up and steps out of his office quickly just after pulling up a webpage on fish sickness. He speeds down the hallway to a storage closet and goes in after checking the hallway out for anyone watching him. Once in the room, he sets up a anti-listening magic device I sent him after I found bugs in his office and then he makes a call.

"Mike...Bill here buddy! What do you know about Ro right now?"

"Bill...buddy! Am I glad it's you, she is not in any real trouble at all. Carson is really worried about her after she 'ported' off all confused...." Then Mike tells him all the information he needs from there.

His Drow friend is not in real trouble, just too upset about this 'twin' business to think straight and that got Carson worried about it all. But she made a mistake in her wording to Rohanna and said the bad word...ARC. That started this mess, he hangs up with Mike and calls Jineen back, as he leaves the building on his way home.

"Honey?" Bill asks when she picks up and Jineen hits the speaker phone for me to talk too, "Rohanna is not in trouble at all for that Jobe crud, she got what she deserved in the very least! I would have pounded on that kid, if I could have and might still do it? But Carson misspoke to her and said ARC."

"But she said it?" I cry, as I heard that over the speakerphone.

"Yes, Rohanna she did. She was going to call to get you more help from ARC and get me to maybe come down to talk to you. She wanted to get more experts down there for you and get this physical retraining with you done better or faster?"

"Can I believe her?"

"Let's put it this way, do you trust me?"

"Yes...Bill always!"

"Then I will call her, get what is going on from her directly and deal with this mess for you. Then you will get the help that you seem to need right now?"

"No ARC visits?" I tremble a little in fear thinking of enduring one right now, with me so vulnerable.

"Not for now, I am sure the boys up here at ARC? They want to test that new twin of yours and or skin Jobe for messing with you...but they can FUCKING WAIT until you feel better!"

"Okay, lets see what Carson wants to do? Maybe I did freak out a little too fast in her office." I have to admit to myself.

"No you did not, she handled it wrong and should have had Sara or me in the room with you."

I have to admit to him, as I can't lie at all or leave a truth not said, "Carson did call for Sara, I just did not wait for her is all?"

"Well I have to say this, Carson should have waited for her or called Bellows in straight off. I am sure she just forgot to think about how upset you were and started to do that when she noticed you acting strangely."

"I was not acting strangely!"

"You said you smacked your twin around a bit, that's not strange to you?"

"I hate it...it is not me! That 'THING' is some human made thing pulling me down, just like a rock tied around my neck and if given the chance I would kill it!"

Just then I hear a sound from below me and shoot out of my twin chairs at the kitchen counter, "They are here!" I shout and Violet waves both her fellow Pixies towards the front door.

"Calm down Rohanna, it's just Bill coming into the garage." Jineen tells me.

"Okay?" my voice agrees with her and I really don't sound too convinced of that fact.

A second after I sit down, Bill opens the door on the lower level from the garage and is met by two Pixies flying right into his face. He blinks at both, as he yelps in surprise, "Hi...Violet and you are?"

"I am Cein and that is Lilac. She is Violet's sister!" Cein corrects him.

"Well nice to meet you both?"

"You are Bill?" Cein questions him, while waving a spear in his direction.

"Yesssss?" Bill says not too sure what to make of both of them.

"Then welcome to your home Bill, we greet any friend of Rohanna with pleasure!" the small Fae smiles to him in greeting.

Bill rushes up the stairs in a few hops and finds two Drows in his kitchen. One leaning 'propped' up in the corner of the kitchen bar and still as a mannequin. The other is sitting with her head bent down, held up by both hands on the counter.

I don't even really look up to Bill as he walks over to me, he just has to add a small hug to his next question for me, "You doing better now?"

"I am not sure anymore?"

"I can guess, you just had a big change in your life this week and a very strange one!"

"I want this THING gone, but no one seems to know what to do?"

"Well I was told when I was up at Whateley a few days back, she is not going anywhere without taking you with? So you might have to learn to deal with it, as a good thing and not keep seeing this as a bad thing?"

"Good thing!" I shout at him, "I can't even walk anymore without falling down!"

"Give it time, I am sure Mike already told you this once by now? That you have to train that new body for muscle memory and retrain your mind to cope with two bodies?"

"I don't know anymore, Gaea said she was watching me and testing me? But this is all so hard, why all this pain again I have to ask?"

"Gaea!" Jineen questions me, "You actually saw her?"

"She came to me in what I thought was a dream and then she fixed my sight. The rest I am forgetting very fast for some reason?"

"What is Gaea exactly, I know the legend and idea of her?" Bill questions his fiancée.

"Think Goddess of all to the Fae and most other creatures of the world...Bill honey."

"So my Rohanna has someone important watching her?" he winks at me.

"And she said you're loved too!" Violet reminds me and boasts for me at the same time.

"That's a good thing too, but lets call Carson up and fix this mess for you Rohanna?"

"I...I am not sure?"

"I will use the Bunny phone and put us on speaker...we have no secrets here."

"Okay Bill, do it and lets see what she wants to do with me?"

A minute later, Carson is on the phone and Sara, Gwen, Everheart and Bellows are in the room there with her on her end, "Well Ma'am I am sitting right here with Rohanna and she is fine for now? So what is the verdict on this disciplinary issue she has right now?"

"The only issue I have with her right now? Is that we have to give her some sort of punishment for that incident in Crystal hall and I only ask for that...Bill? Because I have to do something with her being so very disobedient in front of the students to me."

"Is that okay Rohanna?" Bill asks me and I nod to him.

"She said yes to me, anything else to add Ma'am?"

"Can we place a temporary ban on her leaving campus as a punishment, as that is a normal part of punishment while she does chores over at Hawthorn?"

"Never, I will not ever be held to oath on my comings and goings! Doing so traps me too much and may get me killed while I wait for you to approve my leaving when its needed the most!"

"Rohanna it's a normal punishment?" Carson adds.

I shake my head no and swipe my hand while doing it to Bill, "No way!"

"Mrs. Carson, I think that is never going to happen. We are both dealing with a 'free range' Drow here and she will not give in to that limit?" Bill laughs a little to lighten the mood.

Sara interrupts the call with her idea, "How about this answer, you can come and go when you want to. But one exception for thirty days, you have to tell Carson of any 'fun' things you will be doing while out and she can say no to each one in turn?"

"I can do that...love?" I give into the idea.

"I agree to the terms." Carson adds in.

"What is next I think Rohanna just needs to hear the words from you Ma'am. That you were calling ARC to get a hold of me and maybe get more help for her therapy needs?"

"All correct Bill, that is what I was after. If I had spoken faster or had waited for Sara to come in? This might have gone far better for all."

"Love...come on back to Poe, I have an idea that I am working on to help you?" Sara interrupts Carson.

"I will come back tonight, as best I can?"

"You sure of that Rohanna? The spare room is all set-up and ready for you, if you need some time here to think?" Bill asks me.

"No I want my own bed tonight at Poe and be with my other close friends for now."

"Well lets get this going right now then?" Bill says.

"Bill can I talk to you...more privately right now?"

"Without Rohanna? We have no secrets here!" he informs them.

"Fine with me Bill, sometimes you have to hear something's in private, to help someone out better...I will trust you always."

"Okay I will rush up stairs for this little chat, while you sit here and eat your fill of whatever Jineen shoves at ya!"

~o~O~o~

A few minutes later Bill is up in his bathroom and the door is shut, plus he has a noise generator on to cover his voice from my great hearing.

"So what is this all about?" he asks Sara on the line.

"Bill, Gwen told me what something Rohanna said here in the office worried her. We know what was said via Everheart and her perfect recall."

"What is that, we have lots of issues tonight. Her hating that twin, Jobe's crap and all the issues she had with getting back up to speed physically."

"Rohanna said she was 'broken' and should be tossed on the pile."

"And that means?"

"Ro told Gwen one day or night was it? That when her fellow Drow died, they had no funeral and got tossed on a trash pile like common garbage!"

"Okay I can see that might be bad, but I have heard this stuff from her before?"

"If you don't drive her here tonight and she goes with a 'port' to get home? Please ask her to swear that she is going to Poe and only see me?"

"Done, I will come with her soon or she comes by herself Sara."

"Thanks Bill, we all have to keep an eye on her, while she deals with this mess."

"Well I am off and Sara call me Please. We have many things to talk about?"

"Got it...done!"

~o~O~o~

After Jineen shoved a ton of food at me and my three Pixies. I had decided on trying a 'port' back to school as a test for that power and to see if it worked with better concentration on my part. So when I was all set, I was with Bill standing in the green area across from his front door, as long as we kept to the larger shadows. None of his neighbors would even notice us being out there in the open.

"Rohanna off ya go, but one thing?" Bill asks me.

"What?"

"I need a swear from you, that you are going straight to Poe, go talk to Sara only, no side trips and no thoughts of running off alone tonight?"

"I swear I am going straight to Poe at Whateley and talk to Sara...good enough?"

"I only asked for that oath because I care and I wanted to be sure you went to where there is help from those that care for ya."

"Cya Bill." I mope out to him more than enough.

"Bye and call me please tomorrow?"

"I can do that?" I say back to him hugging my twin and porting away.

After I am gone, Bill walks back into his townhouse and sits at the kitchen counter, "Honey I might have to go see her tomorrow or something?"

"I thought you might?"

Bill moves a few my empty plates into a nice stack to give to Jinee for cleaning and finds a rather large coin under one, "Honey is this yours?"

Jineen picks the coin up and looks it over a bit, "Nope, but I am sure that's gold and the symbols on it are certainly Elvin!"

"Humm I guess Rohanna just paid for her meal and the damage to the living room then!"

~o~O~o~

Thursday April 12, 5:25 pm
Whateley, Poe cottage

The old cottage of Poe starts shaking for but a second and then stops. Sara was already standing at the entrance door when I ported in and watched on in surprise. As both of me came into sight four feet off the ground, then fell with a thud to the ground.

"What the heck Rohanna! Are you alright?" she rushes up to me while shouting her question.

I moan a little to her, as I try to get two bodies back to standing up and brush the dirt myself off, "I am fine, just a little dusty now is all?"

Sara helps me to my feet and leads us into Poe's main doors, "Why did you leave like that, I was on my way to help ya?"

"I freaked out and felt I had to go right then or get trapped here I guess?"

"Well let's get you inside quickly and rest a bit while I talk with you...humm?" she smiles at me.

Mrs. Horton comes rushing out of her room, when she spots me and gives me a hug, "Rohanna glad to we you back up dear. We can move that twin bed back into your room...for the twin?"
....
....
...crickets would chirp normally right now, but all that happened was Sara stifling a short giggle to her as I just stared at Mrs. Horton and her strange, yet almost funny question? Horton finally smiles to me and walks off to some new chore keeping us kids inline I am sure!

Sara giggles once more at Mrs. Horton's leaving, then hugs both of me as she stands between us, "Lets get to that room of yours, I am sure that bed is big enough in any count?"

As all three of us enter the main entrance room, just down the hallway Nikki comes out of her room with Toni shouting at her, "Hey stay in here ya red head goofball, I need to ask you something!" Toni yelled to the Elf desperately trying to keep her in the room while I enter and keep my twin a bit of a secret from Nikki longer.

"It can wait Toni, I need to go to the bathroom before we go eat!"

As Nikki yelp that at Toni in her room and turns to go down the hallway. She notices me coming into Poe with Sara and shouts out more that surprised at the strange new sight of the twin me, "WHAT in the heck happened...there are two of you!"

I just have to stare at Sara right now as I question her logic at times like this, "You did not tell her about this?"

"Tell me WHAT! How did this happen to you, how did a twin Drow show up and why did you leave me out of all this SARA?!" the feisty Elf makes it known to all around, why red heads are known to be volatile at best of times!

"Well let me tell ya?" Sara pleads back to the burning redhead.

"Ohh this had better be a good one! As my dad is responsible for Rohanna?"

"He knows what happened to Rohanna I am sure?"

Nikki is even madder now if that could even happen and stomps her foot as her fists ball up in anger, "Ohh he does now and did not tell me...that a fellow elf in my cottage was hurt or this!" and she waves a hand over both of me to emphasize her point.

"Nikki please...lets get Rohanna into her room and then we can talk about this?"

"Ohhh we are talking alright!" and Nikki leads us down the hallway. Along the way I am so very sure I see smoke coming out of her ears, because she is so mad and hot right now!

As we get to my door, Nikki spots Gwen just coming in from her classes and yells at Gwen from her growing rage, "Gwen did you know about this!" she points at me or my twin, as even I am having trouble telling us part at times now!

Gwen gulps at the mad teen mage, "Ahhh ya I did? We thought that with the Aung stiuuuu..."

"You thought did you all" Nikki interrupts her, "...that was a mistake! I can handle my own pain, while helping a friend...A SISTER ELF!" she shouts at Sara and Gwen in turn.

"Nikki I am sure your mad, but we all thought is was a good idea at the time?" Gwen shrugs and enters my room right behind her.

I go to sit down on my futon couch, lean back to rest and I watch on as the madness begins! For the next hour or so, Nikki shouts at both Sara and Gwen and more than threatens Jobe's continued life! The only timeout they barely get, is when she finished up her trip to the bathroom that was interrupted by my coming into Poe. But she came back from it even madder!

Nikki closes my door as she enters the room still mumbling to herself, a sure sign she is still pissed as all hell to me, "Now we all need to go over, what we are helping Rohanna out with!"

With that little line of thought, the argument started all over again! But this time ended very quickly, as Nikki showed her budding leadership skills to us once again in her dealing with the personal needs of others.

Then she turned her anger on me? "Well Rohanna, you doing this...busted or broken Drow crud again! Well I am not having it, your far too good at what you know and do! To even begin feeling that way! And we are going to help you get back up from your small fall?"

"Nikki this is not a small thing here!" I point at the other me, that has to sit there very still or it messes up my ability to even move or speak correctly, "This is really bad, I can't ev..."

"Shut it! You can do anything you want to darn it!" she interrupts me, "Aung told me Drows never gave up, so why are you starting then?"

"I just think?"

"Think what, that you're broken or something? Well no you are not!"

"Am I not broken?" I have to shrug to her illogic.

"No, I see this as an improvement! You are now in two bodies and with some retraining. You will be so much better than you ever were!"

"Ya just think of two of you in my bed at night...ohh the fun we can have!" Sara just had to chime in with her words of lust right then!

"Mind...gutter much!" Gwen sassed to her and Nikki just stares meanly at Sara for the comment.

My hands still cover my face as I lean back and I am sure that I do not look the least convinced in any of what she is saying to me. After Nikki finishes her more than harsh stare at Sara, she must have noticed it or felt that emotion boiling off me. As she jumps at me again with questions.

"So you are still feeling that you're going to fail or something, as I just feel waves of doubt coming off ya Ro?"

"I don't know?"

"Yes you do, tell me the truth now!" she demands of me.

That curse kicks in and I utter slowly to her, "YYYYESSSS I do."

"Thought so!"

"Why are ya doing this to me?" I have to whine to her.

"Because I give a shit and like I said before to YOU...this world needs you in it!"

"I guess this is your part in what Gaea said to me, that others would help me as they could...each in their own 'ways'? So this must be yours then?"

"Humm Gaea said to you? Well maybe, she needs to give me a visit soon and tell me what's going on with me too!"

"Maybe she will?"

"Lets hope? But Rohanna I want you to swear to me, that you are going to try your best to get better...right now!"

"I am not sure I should?" I mumbled back to her with more than doubt hanging on each of my words.

"You have to, or you will be breaking many other oaths you gave in the past month to Gwen, Sara and me...then that does not even cover the ones to Sidhe in general!"

"Fine, I swear to try to get better and work towards my physical goals."

"Great, now to plan this out! First off, you will train with Toni for your coordination and balance, as she is best at that. Then Chou, for your blade skills and some mental well being." she counts off with her fingers.

Then Nikki smiles to Gwen and Sara standing next to her, "Gwen your going to help out with Rohanna's running, as you're the fastest elf on campus. Next is Sara, she will help you with that mental garbage of yours and that porting problem that just came up! Because, I don't do dimensional math or that other strange stuff! Lastly there is me, I have the magic part covered with Sir Wallace and we will deal with other junk as it comes up!"

"Well it looks like Nikki has ya covered and I am working on a fix for that one mind, two bodies problem. I just have to get with Daddy and confirm some ideas I have?" Sara grins to me.

"Gothmog, what can he do for me Or to me?" I question her plans.

"He and I both owe you a large favor and I am sure he has an idea or two on how to fix this for ya?"

"Okay, but no selling souls!" I jest with her.

"Ahh not yours anyway...it's seems to be already spoken for, if Gaea is visiting ya!"

"Can I suggest Jobe's soul then!" Gwen smiles evilly to her.

"Too tainted already, not worth the time to fight for or claim!"

"I might have a 'lean' on it, as she owes me a big favor and I equaled it to her life or when I feel satisfied the debt is paid up?"

"Ohh well then, she might make a great spell component then!"

"I will work on that after I claim that debt with a nice blood oath in the Grove, that she already promised to do with me and that date is falling on the next dark moon, coming on the Seventeenth. The best time for a real binding blood oath and little does that magical null that she is, know how magic really works!"

"Ohhh that is pure evil Rohanna...just evil!" Nikki hisses at me with a silly grin of teeth.

"Trained by the best on how to be...evil and I hang with the most evil Fae on campus right now, so I should be!"

"Well it's time to eat darn it!" Gwen barks and goes to open the door of my room.

~o~O~o~

Thursday April 12, 7:55 pm
Crystal Hall

The group of us had chosen to walk to Crystal hall to eat instead of risking one of my newly screwed up ports. Toni had been drafted to join us and show me what she thought would help my coordination along the way. Her suggestions were a bit far out there, but seemed to make more sense as I used them.

When we entered Crystal hall, I stumbled a little at the doors and almost fell. But a swift move by Toni standing next to me, had stopped that fall from happening. Then while I was in line getting two trays of food all filled up, I goofed again and this time I was wearing some of that meal now.

A laugh erupted from a boy from somewhere in the three floors of tables out in the hall, but quickly stopped when I heard a loud slap and 'SHUT UP or you're getting hurt!' from a unseen girl out there.

The next issue came when Counterpoint was sitting with his team of losers and looking very dirty from the chores I am sure that Carson still had them all on. He just stared at me and whispered out, "Now you're weak and I will get ya!"

Roz was just ready to get up and leave for her late night classes. When she heard that threat from him and she was 'ON' him bad! She quickly rushed over to him and leaned down to his face, "Listen you psycho! You want her, you go through me and all of POE darn it! We are not taking that shit off you right now or ever!...Got it you nut job!"

"You think that you can take me on...little girl?"

"Ohhh yes I do and so do thirty other Poesies! Besides we all have seen that tape of your embarrassment in the sims you ran against her? Did that tree feel good where she shoved it up ya?" she grins at him.

"You saw that?" he asks more than surprised that the video is out. As Everheart said it was locked up for now?

"Yep and I will see that Peeper gets a copy of it! To broadcast all over campus and the net, if you don't shut up. As I think you actually enjoyed that tree a little...didn't ya Chris?"

"I outta!" Counterpoint snarls to her and begins to stand up.

"Outta what...boy?...Shut up and take it like a pussy?" she gives him pause and she walks off, while she starts giggling at him.

I have to smile at all of it, this act told me I have someone watching my back and I am safe. Then add to that, Violet has added Lilac and Cein to the mix of watching over me most of the time.

Toni takes my tray from me, then lays out a exercise and game for me to do while I eat via my tray of food. She called it "Hitting three birds with one rock! Eating, training and fun!"

While I sat and ate my fill. I played her games, they seemed to be helping a bit with days of them to come and I am sure they would. During most of that time Toni stood behind me or the new twin and tried hard to balance my Chi points out via her powers over that force.

"Geee Ro, you are so messed up. I have never seen such a stringy mess like you have going on in here. Weeks ago when I read you out of habit, you were fine and now it's a mess? You are going to make me work for this aren't you!" she grins down at me.

"Sorry I guess?"

"Nope, I won't take a sorry from ya. I need the practice anyway and doing this lets me see how to fix a creature of the Fae up! Heck I might even practice on Nikki some tonight, she needs it." Toni adds flatly to me.

After we all got back to Poe, Nikki printed out a list of my new workout schedule for the time being. Toni in early mornings, as she regularly hopped out of bed so darn early and this might let Nikki sleep in more! Then class time for the day. Next came down punishment time at hawthorn from Carson, I was to help tutor the other students as best I could.

After class time was over in the afternoon, there was an hour of more with Gwen on walking and running as best I could do. Nikki or Chou on alternate days, Magic or Sword forms and dagger throwing practicing. Sara got the night sift, for my messed up head and speech, when I was at physical therapy at Doyle. That was one full time schedule indeed!

~o~O~o~

Thursday April 12, 11:15 pm

That night I took time out to wonder out to the Grove to rest up and get clean of the stench the twin had of human technology on it. When I got there I tossed off my workout clothes, the only thing I had really worn since this twin thing started.

As I eased down into the warm spring waters, the Matron healer appeared with a slash from beneath the water next to me, "Guardian, Do you need my assistance this night?" she asked me in that voice of song she has.

"Yes I do, can you please clean the stench my clone or twin has of human technology from it and maybe make it's hair length longer. So it better matches what is already mine?"

"That request is an easy one, I shall work the toxins out of it's body and yours. But the hair? Are you sure you want it longer, I always thought Drow earned it through a long life of not being defeated and cut it all off after a large loss?"

"I have not been defeated, only changed to two bodies now and I must match them both or my enemies right now will know. Which one of me, is the newer and weaker of the two?"

"Yes guardian that is a fact, enemies will always look for the weakest part of their prey," she nodded to me and started on pulling all those toxins from me by weaving spells over both bodies.

Soon enough, the Matron had her sisters come and help with the many spells needed to clean my twin of toxins. She even had me eat a few fruits from the Grove, that she enhanced with even more spells and the fruits would help with the washing of the toxins from within me.

When she was finally done, I stood to study over my twin even closer and now I had a hard time telling us apart! The only clues I could find, were in muscle tone and her faultless skin that had never been injured. My old self was still scarred a bit on my chest, from that sword wound and would be for a few more months. Because of that 'cold iron' in the blade.

~o~O~o~

Friday April 13, 3:45 am
Poe cottage, my room

The next day when I padded my way back to my room from going to the bathroom, I discovered a very hyper Toni eating some fruits off my tree, as she balanced single handstand on the back of my chair, "Hey this stuff is great, lots of nice sugar in them!" she smiled at me, then tossed a freshly finished seed at a wall next to me and the seed took a 'Rube Goldberg' path around the room of at least thirty bounces before landing in my trash can with a metallic 'ting'!

"Toni, please the seeds from the tree's fruits, they go back into it's pot to feed it life and not get tossed into the trash!" I informed her of the rules of my room.

"Ohh my bad!" she yelped out more than sorry, then quickly pulled it out from the bin and tossed it again on a bouncing path all around the room, that ended up finishing in the tree's pot with a new splat of wet dirt.

After I got all dressed as quickly as I could muster, she showed me a long string of small exercises to do with my hands and feet while sitting in class. She suggested that I try to do a different task in each body at the same time, but for now I found that idea most impossible for now.

With two of me now, it seems with small and complex motor tasks. It's either one or the other, never both or both will fail for sure! Then with her asking me too, I tried to pull a dagger from my storage, it came to my hand normally...only fall from it. As I missed at grabbing onto it fast enough. That made me very mad, to drop a good weapon of mine like that and all I could think now was...'I am totally helpless now, I can not defend myself fast enough!'

So that issue made her change up ideas and she gave me a short list of things to use off my desk while in class. Then she added strange stuff to that list, like playing cards to shuffle and feel the weight of each card or group of cards. So I could learn the feeling of different small weights better.

Sometime later, Toni did a handstand off the back of my wheeled desk chair and then used her feet to hang from my tree's branches on my ceiling. After she dropped to the floor without a sound, she smiled at me, "We gotta go to class and hey, I just noticed both of you have the same hair length now?"

"Yes we do, I fixed that in the Grove last night and we match better now. Might as well use confusion as a weapon and keep them guessing which is the older me?"

Walking very slowly, I struggled on my way to each class and making the twin me's seem like a mirror joke of a sort, with duplicating each step as I walked. Talking with my friends along those short walks, was almost impossible for right now. Because I could not deal with thinking about a conversation, talking and walking two of me at that same instant...yet I hoped!

During my magic class with Grimes, she barked at me for the continued noise from me with the pencils or the cards. But a swift chat with Nikki got her straight, that I was exercising and not playing about.

That afternoon, I was at Hawthorn for only an hour for tutoring a kid in electrical theory. The one subject I aced in the entrance exam! Magic was above that, but teaching that in a dorm room was OUT!

After that little very short punishment. Gwen had me walking laps around Poe on the many paths of the area and she made sure that I tried to get both of me walking at different paces...with very little success, I fell a lot trying that plan out.

That night while I was working on muscle strength or memory with the clone, Sara took her place next to the workout machine and had me chat one body at a time, one word from each body...in a 'ping pong' of speech gone mad!

While I recited poems I read with both bodies she told me, she had a plan to talk to 'daddy' tonight and ask him for ideas. Because she had flatly ran out of them and surly something as old as he was, he should know a fix to all of this mess of some sort!

~o~O~o~

Saturday April 14, 12:15 am
Poe cottage, Sara's room

Sara had left her Drow friend during a workout session to take this time out to ask Gothmog for help on this spell she was working on. He came very quick when called and his assistants had even brought tablets for her to study from, that he had not yet released to her... "You're too young still for reading this," was his warning, as his servant laid them on the desk of her room.

But this need to help Rohanna out, it superseded that warning and the ancient tablets were yielding up best forgotten dark knowledge. Sara had thought to do a blood bond like she had done with Nikki months ago, but make it very much deeper and a full exchange of some traits in trade or copies of them!

Sara laid on her bed reading a dark tablet, as her father shook his head to her last idea, "Honey...pumpkin, I know you want to help Rohanna out. But this might be a very bad idea going about it this way or even dangerous for her?"

"But daddy, this part from my Uncle Tsathoggua. It says, tlaftft u' tath'urutha ru' gu'ung anusha' la's ur unataftr un s'aga u' thulx ur anusha' aftuftusuat."
(spell or sacrifice for giving another part of oneself in trade or copy of another's abilities.)

"That can be one very dangerous spell there my child?"

A very angry Sara hops off her bed and that black indestructible tablet slams into the floor with a crash, "Daddy you are holding something back from me, I CAN TELL!"

"Sara...love? This spell or one just like it, dealing an exchange of part of a GOO like you for a small part of Rohanna. It's just a bad idea!"

"Me giving her the part of my mind or the ability to think, contemplate thousands of ideas at the same time, it will fix her!" she pleads with the minor god her father is.

He sighs like a human does and stares at the floor thinking or is it delaying!

"DAD you never take this long to think! So out with it, tell me why...right now! As we both owe her a very large favor, heck this Drow seems to collect them. Nikki must owe her by now, Gwen in a small way. Jobe, the cause of this mess! Heck I am sure there are others off this campus by now even!"

"I don't see doing this act as a good thing, it will be too dangerous for her!"

"Tell me the danger then I can judge for myself and maybe tell her too?"

"Fine Sara, I will relent. Because I just know you will never give up as long as Rohanna has this pain to deal with."

"Thanks daddy, now what is it...please? she grins at him and gives him the 'puppy' eyes of doom.

"Well honey, the last time I helped Rohanna after you hurt her. I found that she was infused at a base level with us GOO, that is why she can fight our nature, our very presence and not go insane. That certainly adds to her powers in many ways."

"I understand daddy, that there was something in her?"

"Yes that GOO part is why you both are literally drawn to one another, you see each other as an equal in life and love I am sure? Nearly the same species in some small part."

"Ohhh now I understand that first night, that feeling I had near her!"

"Yes then add to that, all the magical reconstructing that Aunghadhail or her sisters did to Rohanna over the centuries. That manipulation must have added even more GOO traits and I am unsure what else is inside her even now?"

"I knew Aung's mages messed with her and I suspected as such when I saw her spell notes looked so much more like mine and not in the style of Nikki's notes!"

"Yes the Sidhe felt cornered and reacted by making her. They must have broken many convents with nature in doing so and that might be why Rohanna has that Geas on her? It stops her from acting out and slaying any Sidhe she meets!"

"That's why the visit from Gaea! She must watch Rohanna personally because of that, or the Geas will lose control over her...maybe?"

"That 'little' happening you did not tell me daughter of mine, this personal visit from Gaea makes this act of fixing Rohanna a much deeper deal for you. Fail and that Goddess will most certainly pay you a very short personal visit and I can't stop it from happening?"

"But why she did not fix Rohanna all the way, I have to wonder?"

"Gaea is very limited in her personal powers these days, she acts through others and a personal visit is a real game changer. Rohanna has a destiny in some very long game, that only the gods even above me play in."

"This is starting to make me wonder if there is something really going on now, Rohanna's Gaea visit, then add that she is here at Whateley, Nikki is here, some of the team Kimba are heavy hitters, the campus has lots of big time players this last few years and then add I am here?"

"Sounds like a game of chess to me pumpkin, pieces being placed on the board and moved about."

"Ohh shoot, now that does make sense!" Sara shouts out suddenly from a thought dawning on her.

"What Sara?" Gothmog's eyes narrow at her, "Did you see or think of some new twist to add to this mess?"

"Aunghadhail's death was a accident, no way that was planed out. So that person I just met a few weeks back, she might be Aung's...replacement on the chess board?"

"Who did you meet with?"

"I met a.. extra-planar being at the Homestake Research complex, I was called in to translate for them to her. She spoke in what seemed only very ancient or long lost languages."

"Who was this, did you get a name from them?"

"She only gave me one name...Vantier? I was told she recently picked, Kyley as more human name daddy?"

"You said she, not a male at all?"

"Nope not even close dad, this creature certainly looks very female! She is way bigger than me up top and has the body to back it up, she is even bigger than Nikki by bit" Sara snickers a little.

"Any other traits?"

"Large wings and real black armor...ohh and a huge axe!" Sara adds.

After Sara notes a small reaction from her father...surprise. He asks her, "No large birds then?"

"I did not see any, why?"

"I am very sure I have heard of one of these creatures...they all died off though?"

"That is what this one said to me in no uncertain terms. She told me, in that the old long lost language we were speaking at the time. That everyone she knew that had spoken it...we GOO killed them all, very long ago and that she was very surprised that I cared for any life, but save my own in general?"

"Honey, we are not like our other family members in most ways and I do hope, that we both stay that way over the eons to come?"

"But daddy you know who she is, or what she is?"

"I have a real good idea what? But lets get back to the present need, your Rohanna and helping her out?"

"Okay daddy, but that spell I just showed you? Is that the best one so far, or should I keep looking for another?"

"Nope, as far as I know. That one is the correct one in this case. So lets lay all this out and check it over, as you will only get one shot at casting this spell right."

"Thanks dad."

"Let me caution you once more, I think adding more of us GOO to Rohanna to fix this issue is a bad idea. Because if it combines with what is already there? She might start slowly walking the path of us Old Ones and leave the path of Sidhe life behind her?"

"We just have to be very careful then!"

~o~O~o~

Saturday April 14, 10:25 am
Poe cottage, My room

There I was sitting in my room in tears yet again, mad as heck at myself and others for this mess. I had just got out of that costuming class, the one I looked forward to for the time it gave me to relax and slow down.

But NO!...No relaxing for me this time, soon after I got to class. I found that I could not embroider spells on that armor I was making for Gwen, the small finger movements it needed to get done. My hands were not up to the task in the least and my mind wondered so much in trying to keep two bodies going, my spells would surly fail!

As both of me sat on my futon in tears, a small knock came to my door and I perked an ear towards it. With a little effort I guessed it was Sara by the lack of breathing of who ever was standing there.

"Sara...not right now!" I barked at the door and sniffed a little from crying all that rage out.

My door flew open and she flew in when I am sure she 'felt' me so sad, "Ohhh no, none of that crying! I am here to give you good news."

"Jobe died and the body is in the hallway waiting for me to use as spell components?" I had to grin in my hope to her.

"Nope, even though that would be a good start for the day! I have something way better...wanta guess?"

"Humm I am sure it's not a puppy you're giving me this close to lunch...you would have ate it by now?"

That joke gained me the stare of death and a low growl of, "Nope...keep trying you goof!"

"Ahhh new car, since I can't ride my bike for now?"

"Nope! But enough of this, daddy and me. We figured out a way to fix ya!"

"Let me guess, with GOO magic?" I cringed at the thoughts a little.

"Yes, there is no Sidhe spells written down that cover this type of need, unless you know some?"

"Healing was never my skill, I only broke people...I never fixed them! Besides, that healer that was brought in by Violet. If she could not fix it, then there are no spells to do the job."

"Well then our, or your options are limited. Daddy did tell me this was dangerous and very complicated. I could mess you up far worse than you are right now, by doing this spell," she warned me.

"What other choice do I really have, it's this messed up me or your spell and being fixed?"

"I just had to tell you, there is a big risk and this spell might make long term problems for you too?"

"Such as?"

"You will be trading a copy of part of you for how my brain works on separate thoughts and actions my body does at the same time. You should lose nothing in this trade, but you will gain GOO qualities that may affect your life in many ways, that we will find out together in the years to come!"

"I am fine with that, at least this time I was given a choice on what was being done to my body! The last few times, I was not even told what was being done and still don't know consciously what has been done to me?"

Sara gives me a small kiss on the forehead, "We will work on that next...love!" she promises to me.

From sitting there in my room, Sara dragged me down to a room that her father had set up or created in a far off end of the vast tunnel network under the school. He was just leaving the room when we got there and his assistants were busy still doing something to the room just behind him.

"Hello again Rohanna, I hope this helps you and we don't damage you any farther?" he says to me in a most caring voice.

"So do I, but even if this fails. It was my choice and I had to do it or suffer for who knows how long?"

He grins to me for a short second before gazing at Sara next, "Sara the room is ready for use, I had someone who owed a favor or two to me and they dragged few Ley lines over to the room to help power this spell better. But from here on, it's all up to the three of you. No others can be in that same room with you three and not affect the spells targets. That means me most of all! So sadly your Pixies must stay out here and wait for your return Rohanna?"

Violet almost protested, but she knew deep down this might be the only way to heal me and she stayed silent. Then flew off to a spot across the hallway with her kin and waited for the spell to do it's job...or not? All three Pixies took up a spot on a large pipe hung on the wall that faced the only doorway to the room.

"Thanks Gothmog for all of this!" I had to offer to him.

"This is nothing, you are taking all the risk and we might still fail. So we both still owe you a debt and will pay it off soon enough I am sure!"

A short time later all three of us were in the room and now I could fully see all the room. The old lab room I am sure it was a short time back, is now all black rock walled and floored room. With a large magic circle is laid out in the floor's center. I noticed three large pillars forming a triangle around the center.

Sara then nods to the doorway, as a large block of black stone is shoved into it and seals us inside, "See you in two days daddy!"

"Two days locked in a cave with a sex demon...I am in for a ride for sure!" I had to jest as the block slid in that last inch and was done sealing us three inside finally.

Sara guided me to sit in the circle at two selected spots, she was to stand at a third thus making a full triangle of us three. Once I was standing where I should be, she sliced both of my hands and then her's. Then mixed that dripping of offered blood into a large bowl unlike the one I own. She mixed the blood with Mithril and other powders that she got from magically crushing a few gems,

Once all that mix had settled with her chanting spells over it, while asking me to chant certain parts to evoke me into this spell and it was ready for the next part. Sara told me to spend my essence into the large bowl and then she added her's. With brilliant bursts of magical light and that essence from all three of us the powder was dry. Now that dry spell mix was ready for our next use.

Sara took the powder from the container and she spent hours carefully pouring out the Mithril powdered mix onto the floors magic circle. She took her time to stay exactly to the circle and not miss a single section or get out of sequence.

Her last step was charging up the three large pillars in the room with even more essence, each one was over ten foot tall and stood just out of the circle behind each of our spots. When she was part way done, I took over at her direction, one of me at a time on each pillar.

Hours had past in our readying the room, well over ten or twelve and I am not sure of that number, as I lost track of time in this room? Sara goes to stand in her spot finally, as the pillars all glow with magical fire as she takes that last step into her spot.

"Ready...Rohanna love?" she grinned at me.

"Yes and this is certainly the most complex spell I have seen in a long time?"

"It has to be, when Nikki and me did a blood oath last year. That was a simple small broad brush stoke of an exchange, it was just a 'dip' of the finger into each of us. Not the very exact exchange this will be!"

"That exchange is?" I had to re-ask the question...the Geas demanded it!

"You get a very select part of my mind, the part or parts that let me deal with several and nearly in your case to come I am sure...thousands of thoughts at the same time. This is a small part of me. I will get a copy of your sight and hearing. Just a copy, because if I did not limit the spell to just that? You would be blind and deaf again. And I am very sure you would not like that?" she giggles to me.

"Well if that last thing I saw in life, was you and last thing heard was your voice. I could live with it!" I had to play with her.

"Thanks...but lets stay on track and not...you know...drift?"

"Yes."

Now Sara readies her black stone blade, that is used for spell crafting and she pours that freshly mixed powder onto each hand just before she slices it. So the powder is ready to soak up the blood the instant it flows out of the very deep wounds. That Sara leaves behind with each slice of the blade to our hands.

Then each hand joins the next in turn, to cover the open wound and the blood mixes between bodies, as the wounds heal together body to body. From mine to mine, then mine to her's twice and now we form a triangle of one GOO and two Drow.

With Sara chanting the last part of the spell, the circle of powder glows like it's on fire and all three pillars join in triangle beams of magical light!

That is when I feel something strange in me, my eyes go blurry and my ears ring with echoes. Then our blood flows, Sara's into me and mine to her. That flow is vast and seems to empty me and I fill with her blood into both of my bodies.

Now my sight fails, along with my hearing. I can only feel the beating of my four hearts and one other that can only be her's...they beat on as one...we breath on as one...joined.

With my sight to the real world gone, my new eyes open via my mind and Sara's to a universe I could never dream of! The beginning of all and the end of all, they both open to me to watch and learn.

Sara sees in her mind, that Geas is still holding the Drow she loves back in the world and spits in it's eyes in spite! She now knows what is needed to release Rohanna from this prison, but doing so now would ruin her forever...It needs to be done in a way Sara can not ever do and now she knows the why and the how!

As I stare at the universe opening up to me, the creatures within it gaze back deep into me and pulls at me with knowledge of being FREE! I can taste that freedom now, that little small spot of it on my tongue and Sara whispers to me, "No don't go, it will only be a change in who rules over you...not true freedom!"

"Love...it promises!" I shout not even hearing my own voice anymore.

"It lies, the elder gods can lie when they want too. Our rules are nothing to them, just toys in a game we are to them!"

Sara now opens her eyes to the world as I see it and rejoices in the vast differences I can see. She gained the vision of what a Sidhe sees of life from becoming Nikki's sister, but my sight makes that look pale and dull! Then her hearing changes and she can even hear the heart beat of small Violet's heart just beyond the stone door. Both changes amaze her in their depth and now she understands why I thought I was in hell. When I was blind and deaf...losing all this would be a hell in itself!

When Sara's mind breaks off a small part to start it's path towards Rohanna, that part was gigantic compared to the speck of sand, that was traded to her for copies Rohanna's sight and hearing. Most others only see Sara 'the teen girl', little do they understand that the small girl is only a tip of a iceberg or in Sara's case...tentacle!

Sara is a multidimensional and extra-plainer being. She exists in untold numerous worlds and dimensions at the same time. Sara is a small universe unto itself! So even a small part that Sara is giving up to Rohanna, is a vast mountain to the Drow. Rohanna's sight an hearing are now a small part of the DNA of life that Sara collets to learn. But in Rohanna's exchange. Her very DNA is being changed magically inside her brain, to that of a being closer to a GOO and Rohanna takes one more step in that direction in her life.

With the exchange of mental attributes, Rohanna's mind splits up into millions of separate smaller sections and each one seems to take on only one thing, one item, one thought, one part of moving or controlling her body. Rohanna loses all cohesion in her mind and drifts off thinking of millions of separate ideas at the same time.

Sara's body easily blends the change of her new sight and hearing into her vast mind with little issue. But Rohanna is virtually lost in her thoughts, with no path to follow. Sara uses the link between the two of them, then guides Rohanna's mind back together and sees that this will take time after the spell is finished.

With huge beats of blood flowing into Sara from the twin Drow, she starts to take on the appearance of one and looks at the twin Rohanna's standing there. When Sara's eyes open fully to the world, she sees the twins starting to flow in their shapes, more than a few tentacles are starting grow from both of them, to start joining the twins and form them into one of her race...a GOO!

That change is Sara's clue to stop this spell before it gets out of hand and she does this... with a single word. The spell stops it's continued work with that uttered word and finishes the job it was made to do. Blood flows back to it's starting bodies in turn and Rohanna loses very quickly the GOO traits she was gaining...But Sara will have to wonder for years maybe...'was her daddy right, was this spell was too much for Rohanna to take?'

The Pillars lose their magic flame and the circle's glowing pulsing stops cold. When the last magic light leave the room, Twin Rohanna fall to the floor with a thud and Sara stands over them both.

In the inky darkness, Sara tosses a magical light to the ceiling and lays down next to both Drow who are now twitching uncontrollably on the floor. Sara smiles a toothy grin to the nearest one and hugs it close to her face trying to give comfort to them both.

"You alright Rohanna?" she asks.

All she gets back in reply is random twitching form both bodies and there seems to Sara a try from both bodies at talking, but no words are formed from the mess.

"Ro, my love. You just took on a huge part of me. My brain or mind is not a small thing and this might take some time to all blend within you correctly?...I hope!"

In my little world or universe, all I could do was twitch to her. My brain was like a hive of activity now, each part did a separate task or thought and boy was I thinking at lightning speeds!

In this madness of confusion, I saw how to lose the Geas forever and the darn thing...The spell, the Geas was so confused right now by this spell of Sara's that changed my mind so greatly, it had no hold over me now! 'Freedom at last' was my only thoughts. Even if that short freedom only lasts until my mind finishes with blending back together fully, just as Sara says it will and we both hope it does?

~o~O~o~

Shadowsblade here.

This story in a joint venture with a group of fan fic authors, so far this group is made up of Nuuan, then Branek and finally myself. We all got together and after a jumpy start decided to make a group of stories that all take place within the Whateley fanfic universe.

To have an idea about the main protagonist this story's will develop
around here is a short introduction.

Angels Peril a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Tormented by the past, Angel is struggling between light and dark.

Melvin a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
They say old soldiers never die, Melvin is about to learn that the hard
way.

The Way of the Dragon a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Born for eternity but vulnerable like a child, dragons shouldn't leave
their nest.

Every Rose has it Thorns a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Watch what you say around rose, could give you more trouble than you ever
asked for.
This one is coming soon, bug him for it! lol

Kelly a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Struggling with fate, Kelly has to deal with love and loss.

Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with demons within and
without.

Vantier a Whateley Tale :Written by Shadowsblade
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to
find her place in it.

You might ask yourself what is the Whateley Universe? To make it short,
here is a abstract straight out off the wiki.

Whateley is a Prep School for different teens. VERY different ones. Where else could a kid go to a school that has a resident demon living in the furnace? Or meet magic users, mutants of every imaginable kind, get trained in how to handle some rather odd abilities, and worry about
flunking Freshman English? Come visit Whateley Academy, nestled in the
lovely hills of New Hampshire. Just down the road from a town named
Dunwich... (Mythos jokes purely intentional).
This is the Whateley Academy Universe, a shared universe with over a dozen authors and more than a hundred stories (and counting). The stories range in size from vignettes to novels. It's a Mutant High scenario with both a strong transgender theme and a slightly watered down Cthulhu Mythos theme.

It's also very much a work in progress.'
If you want further information you will find them on.

http://crystalhall.wikia.com/wiki/Whateley_Academy_Wiki

or

http://whateleyacademy.net/

But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!

To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!

Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with demons within and
without.

In this chapter...We find out what happened to Rohanna and we find out how she is helped by her friends with the new twin.

To all my readers, thanks for your posts. I do read each one and some of the ones posted recently, they added to my ideas on where to go in long term plot ideas! So keep posting and thinking out there!

This is the chapter some of you have been waiting for! This is the last part, a short one to finish it up. So that it flowed better with the next chapter in her story.

More to come soon!
In this short part, I open many a door to new parts of her past life and future to come. Readers will have to see where we all go on this ride!

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

~o~O~o~

Sunday April 16, 12:05 am
Abandoned lab hallway

With some effort, Sara slid the stone out of it's place a few inches and then it started to slide on it's own. When the stone had slid enough distance so that she could see it was being pulled out by two of her father's huge assistants. Once it was clear of the doorway, they shoved it aside and stepped out of her way with a bow of respect, "Mistress?" Both asked.

Gothmog smiled at her, as he leaned in a almost human like way against a doorway across the hallway, "Well you're early! I thought for sure all that would have taken longer?"

"No daddy, it did not. You prepped the room very well for me and left only the required parts to finish up in that spell," she smiled at him and rushed over to give him a quick hug.

"So did it work pumpkin?"

"I think so?" Sara pondered while looking up to her fathers face, "But Rohanna's brain is still processing that change and we need to get her back to her room, so she can rest a bit more."

"Anything strange happen or look out of place to you, during your casting of that spell?"

"I have only one worry daddy?"

"Yes?" he nods back to her and encourages her to go on with a bright smile of perfect teeth.

"When the spell had finished most of it's work and hit it's peak? Rohanna started to blend her twins into one of us, a lesser version by far. But still a Mythos I think?"

"Did it stop, or keep on blending her?" he stands taller and looks more than worried now.

"The spell's ending declaration word, that stopped the blending of the twins and reversed it fully as far as I can see?"

"That is good, so Rohanna might be restored to full health and now has the brain to match her needs of having two bodies far better thanks to you!"

"Yes daddy, but lets get her over to Poe so she can rest in her room better."

"I will have two of my assistants carry them both over to Poe then?"

"No daddy, that would be a bad idea. I don't really want anyone here at Whateley to know we did this to fix her, some might see Rohanna as dangerous like me or worse?"

"So you going to carry one of her at a time?"

"No I already have an idea for this!" and Sara glances up to small Violet, who was still waiting on a huge pipe across the hallway for the spell to finish and gives her huge grin. "Violet? Could you fly on down her to me please?"

Violet shoots over to Sara and hovers in her face, "Yes Sara! Is she well now?"

"Yes I am sure she is. But Violet, what daddy and I talked about here just now? Could you please keep that to yourself for awhile...from Ro?"

"Why? I can't lie to her!"

"You do look after her?"

"YES, ALWAYS! That is what us Pixie do in life."

"Keeping this from her for a short while," Sara pinches her fingers at Violet and smiles, "That would give her time to blend and not worry if this spell might come back to bite her?"

"I understand, I will keep this secret from her...but remember if she asks me directly? I can't and WILL NOT DO IT!"

"Thanks Violet. Our next task is to get Rohanna back to Poe and since I don't want any of daddy's people seen doing that? Can you grow to full elf size and carry one of her for me?"

"Yes easily!" Violet smiles as she thinks, Ro is well and going home!

"Okay Violet, once you grow in size. We both go very quickly into the spell room and pick Rohanna up. Please don't linger in there too long, the spell has left residual Mythos magic all over that room and might pervert you, if you stay too long in there!" Sara gave the Pixie warning.

"Yes Sara, understood!"

"Well let's go now then?...Ready?"

"Yes," and Violet grew to full size, her armored face mask 'popped' on and she added the armors built in protection spell to help shield her from damage. Then she rushed into the room just behind Sara.

As Sara enter the room once again, she could still feel the spells residual magic wafting around the room and those with the gift of magical sight. They would see waves of multi-colored light flowing all around the room and some would seem to be dark and gooey.

On the floor's center, Violet found her target. Both Rohanna's lay in the circle of magic and twitched all over both bodies repeatedly. Violet saw that Sara was rushing towards one body, so she took a path to the other quickly.

As Violet pulled the limp Drow close to her, she opened her mind to hear what Rohanna might be saying mentally and got nothing by noise? "Sara? Rohanna is not talking mentally to me right now?"

"You silly Pixie, close your mind off in here or go insane!" Sara warned Violet in a harsh voice.

Violet nodded back to her and shielded her mind once again. Then sped out of the room, as fast as she could with the Drow in her arms and stopped in the hallway to be sure Sara was right behind her. When Sara cleared the doorway, Violet rushed down the hallways of this lab area and to the vast tunnel system that covered most of Whateley.

The walls of the tunnel system rushed past Violet, as she ran down all of them towards Poe's link to the system. She wanted to be sure that Rohanna was safe back in her room, long before the spell that made her 'elf' size expired.

Violet stopped in the exit of the tunnel just entering Poe, paused her near runing and yelped over her shoulder, "Lilac or Cein, please toss a invisibility spell on Sara now!"

When Violet had checked with a second glance back to Sara, that spell was indeed on her and working. She dropped one on herself and sped up the stairs from the basement to Rohanna's floor. At the right floor, she rushed down the hallway silently and at this hour almost no students were out of their rooms.

Cein flew fast ahead of her and hit the door that was Rohanna's room with a spell to open it wide and then flew in to perch on Violet's shelf overlooking the room. Violet was not far behind him, she rushed into the room, laid one of the Rohanna's on her bed and made room for the next one.

Sara was following Violet as best she could, she could easily out run the Pixie at anytime. But staying together was easier and safer. Sara felt that invisibility spell lay over her body and that style of Pixie magic left a small tingle to her. Once in Ro's room, she laid her burden right next to it's twin.

"Great we all made it and no Posies spotted us!" Sara almost shouted in glee.

"Yep, Pixie invisibility spells are very good and then add both of us are very silent when we run that fast!" Violet grins back, as she shrinks back to normal size.

"Well I am going to get them undressed and tucked into bed now!" Sara states and starts to work on undressing the ever twitching twin Drows.

Not too much time later, Sara had both twitching forms undressed and rolled them to the wall across the bed one at a time. Then she carefully 'tucked' them both in the bed under the sheets and a thin blanket.

Sara sat on the beds edge with a sigh, "Well that's done and just so you know Violet. I am staying until Ro gets up and moves under her own power."

"Fine with me, just no funny stuff!" Violet grins a warning, that is not even need as a joke to the Lust demon.

Sara giggles at the small Fae and lays on the bed next to the twin Drow, "I got that, I will stay on top of the sheets and keep her from rolling off the bed...now good night!" and Sara mentally flips the light switch off in the room.

~o~O~o~

Deep in my head, my brain has changed on a very deep level and now is much closer to what a Mythos like Sara is. Not the Drow I was earlier today! My DNA was vastly changed, each cell of my brain or brains? Each one is almost a brain to itself now and all of them seem to be doing one separate thought or controlling one small part of me...a thought of my past life, thoughts of the kids, thoughts of my training to shoot arrows so well and lastly some parts, they control just a finger on one of my bodies, or a leg, or my other senses.

I lay there hearing Sara and Violet all this time. The thought to smile, or tell them I am fine is floating around deep in me and I want it out on some level? But I can not grasp how to connect all the parts of my consciousness just yet!

Part of me wants to stand up, then walk back to Poe as both Sara and my Violet pick up the both of me. In a short time part of me notices for a bare second, Sara has laid me in my own bed, then that thought floats off and then refocused to come back as she lays next to me, so that I am safe for the night.

Slowly my thoughts and parts of my mind that control my body come together. Seeing, breathing, sight and all the import senses take the first spots in line as I form the connections to rebuild my consciousness, my very person, all over again. Pulling the thoughts of the past Drow I am, or the human man I was, this takes time and then I blend all of that past of mine, with the new memories I just experienced this past few months!

For sometime I dwell on what I had witnessed during that spell, what had looked at me from the abyss of the universe and what ever they were...they had stared at me with deep interest! Those Mythos seemed to be very fascinated in me, they reached far out to me, deep into me for a short time and wanted to drag me off to be with them...like family? Until Sara called to me and pulled me back to home.

Finally most of my consciousness was whole again, all blended together and now that my fully reformed consciousness was here. I could ponder on my memories or thoughts and follow a path to a conclusion.

I find myself staring towards my wall with two sets of eyes, but it does not confuse me like before at all! The room gives off familiar sounds to me, the open windows to outside comfort me, Violets soft breathing above me, Lilac sitting next to her sharpening her spear for a fight to come and Sara laying next to me.

After my body rolls over, I smile to Sara, "Hi my love, I am back and feel much better!"

"Ohhh Rohanna," she gushes at me and hugs me so close it's hard to breath, "I am so happy now!"

"Good what day is it, I lost track of who knows what?"

~o~O~o~

Tuesday April 18, 11:40 am
Crystal hall

Well I was certainly surprised when Sara told me the date and time! Both of me leaped out of bed and managed to walk for the most part to the showers with ease! Taking a shower with your twin was different now that I could move both bodies about with ease. Since most of the other Poe kids where in class, I found no one to bother me in the showers and took a very long one to relax myself.

Now at Crystal hall, I placed six huge plates of food before my bodies on two trays and dug in with gusto! Boy was I hungry, not eating for over three days will do that to a Drow.

As we sat, I filled my face with food and managed not to spill too much with the newer me. When the second plate was finished off...by each body! Gwen came bouncing up from her classes to sit next to me and Sara.

"Rohanna you're back!" she smiled to me, "We all wondered where you went, we almost called the security department to go look for you?"

"Yep back and much better for it!" I quickly said, between bites of dessert.

"Wow you are eating without spilling that all over? What fixed that all up, if I can ask?"

"Something special from someone very special to me and that is all I am saying while we are out in the open Gwen." but I winked at her and glanced at Sara while saying it.

Gwen smiled back to me, her understanding, "Well I am sure you will thank them later, in some close way?" she winked.

Later as I sat with Gwen and Sara. Toni came by with Nikki in tow and Nikki seemed to be on a upbeat day. After Toni 'vacuumed' up her food like normal, she stood behind one of me and started her therapy on my Ki up again.

"Hey we missed ya, but what ever you did to yourself? You fixed up lots of that damage to your Ki form and that's a good thing!" Toni told me while massaging my back and neck with her powers.

My head laid in my folded arms on the table top, while she did that massage, I was in bliss right now and nearly purred to her, "What ever you say Toni, just please don't stop...Gaea that feels so good right now!"

Nikki sat across from us and watched over me as she ate her lunch. What she noted was a deep change in me, those few days I was absent. My bodies had gained a more fluid grace that the old one had, not the jerkiness that was plaguing us just after Jobe had done her damage to me.

"Well it seems to me you are certainly getting better now, I have to wonder what did this?" Nikki grinned at Sara a little bit.

"Ohh who cares?" and Sara slapped me as I said it!

"Rohanna while you were gone, Venus Inc got a message from one of our clubs agents."

"Ya, so?" I question her while Toni switches up her work on massaging bodies.

"Well somebody important out there, they want to talk to you about a show, movie or something?"

"What or how did that happen, I never asked for that type of work and then how could they find out about me?" my newer body asked her with a slight slur on it's words, but far better than it could a few days ago.

"Well I can certainly guess, that sim run you did during your first days here. Someone secretly records them and sends them out as entertainment, that is why all matches held out there require a mask be worn to run."

"Humm no one told me that?"

"Yep, I am sure that is what happened to ya? Then how do you tell what body is what now? I can't anymore after you got the longer hair!"

"Well if you look closer, this one here," I wink to her, "it's the new one and you can tell by the muscles are a bit smaller. But I will work on that! The only other way from your viewpoint, is that scar I still have right now in the center of my chest from that blade being RAMMED trough me!"

"You still have that!" a very shocked Nikki asks me.

"Yep for now, it will fade in a few months. Remember that was a cold iron blade and us Drow burn from that death metal far more than you ever will do!"

After we all finished eating, I walked with the others off to their classes. Along the way my old self ran off and ran a loop around the walking group of us. This felt so much better now, me being able to do this simple thing.

"You running around like that, it shows me that all is nearly back to normal with you Ro!" Gwen shouts at the passing body.

"Yes Gwen, it is and the new me will follow fast, as muscle memory develops in that body!" the body walking nearest her speaks with a slight slur.

"You mean this body don't ya?"

"Or this one!? I am not sure anymore?" I tease her, with the other body now.

"Hey what are you naming the new you?" Gwen asks me.

"Heck if I know, never thought of naming me or the new me?"

Gwen starts giggling at me hard, "How about Rehanna then? It matches Rohanna!"

"Why did you come up with that one?"

"Easy!" she shouts at me, "Rerun Rohanna, like a TV show!"

"Ohh no you don't!" I growl at her, "I let you slide with the Scooby joke and now this one!"

Toni perks up instantly when she hears that, "What Scooby joke?"

"Ruh Ro!" Gwen imitates the famous cartoon dog Scooby, "Like the TV show Toni!"

Right then the laughing started and did not fade till long after I left them at class.

~o~O~o~

Tuesday April 17, 4:05 pm
Dunn hall, Venus Inc club room

A few hours after I last saw Nikki, she had called me on my cell phone and asked me to show up at the club house for her modeling group at four PM. Of course since it was her, I agreed to show up and I was not doing anything anyway, just exercising on medical leave from that Jobe deal!

When I strolled into the club room, Nikki ran over to me from a light table where it seemed she was going over photos from a shoot. Then she gives me a fast hug, "Hey since you showed back up, I called that agent and he is waiting for a call back from us!"

"Why in the world would I do that, or work on a movie or TV show?"

"Well one thing! The more people see us elves out there in a good light and see us more often? They will learn to accept us and you get to walk out in the world without that darn illusion on ya!"

"That is one reason? But I am still very leery of the idea, look what happened to you last time you went to a modeling thing!"

"Well that is all behind me, besides you can take care of yourself and just take that army of Pixies with ya as reinforcements!"

"Fine, call the guy and let's see what he wants?"

Nikki dragged me over to a large desk and started looking for a small note in all the mess. While she did that, I was examining a studio lamp on top of a nice rolling stand next to the table. This style of lamp was new to me, with me being thirty years out of date. But I still noticed something wrong on it.

"Hey Nikki who does your repairs around here?"

"Why Ro?" she asks me as papers fly all over the desk from her maddening search for one number!

"Well who ever fixed this lamp last time, they goofed and it's more than dangerous! They swapped the ground, to the hot on the connecter...I can tell."

"Well...humm? Mark it with some of that red tape over there and leave a note?"

"Done!" and I go off to take care of that just as she finds the number!

Nikki dials it up, then drags me back to the table and grins to me as she nearly bounces about in joy, "I hope you get a part in a big movie!"

With only one ring someone answers the call on the other end, "TJA where can I direct your call?"

"Timothy John please, Nikki Reilly returning a call?"

"One moment...please?"

Just a second later a man comes on the line, "Nikki glad you called me back!"

"Yes Tim, I got in touch with her and she is standing right next to me."

"Hi Rohanna? This is Timothy John, I am a freelance agent and I got a call from a big wig movie director to track you down. He wanted to know if that video and pic's were really you?"

I just have to stare at Nikki, as I question the man, "What video is that and what pic's?"

"Well the video of you in Boston and the sim run you did. Then add the real nice...but a little racy pic's of you taken outside in the snow, while in a nightie?"

"WHAT THE FUCK!" I explode and Nikki shrieks out quickly at the phone, "One second Tim?" then she hits the mute.

"Take it easy Ro...who knows what he is talking about?"

"He has the Boston stuff and the sim runs. THEN this bunch of what sounds like nudie pic's of me? Where in the fuck did those come from?" I rage on.

"We can ask to see them and really see if they are of you?"

"Ohh ya we are doing that!"

Nikki hits the mute again, "Tim can you send those pic's over to my e-mail? As we both have no idea that they are out there?"

"Ohh they might be stolen or faked or worse unauthorized! They will be sent in a second," now we hear a few muffled words from his end asking a secretary to send those right now.

"Thanks Tim, but what or who is this deal for?" Nikki asks.

"Can't say, that is how big this guy is and his picture. I can have him see you in person tomorrow...if you agree to it? He is in NYC for other auditions, so he can meet with you...say evening your time?"

"Fine with me?" I say more than reluctantly.

"Tim, do you have a part for a red head elf in that movie?" Nikki grins.

"None right now?"

"Tim, how about a part for a AIRheaded elf, Nikki can fit that part easy!" I say evilly.

That insult gained a 'punch' to my arm, that was FAR less than playful in its force, "Hey, I am not an airhead, Ro!"

Tim chuckles back to me on the line, "All this guy is looking for is 'mean' looking roles for now?"

"Ohh Nikki can do that too! You should see her when she wakes up, boy she is a real stone bitch till that shower starts!" I start laughing while Nikki takes another swing at me.

"I am sure, but we are set and he will see you tomorrow. I got to call your club sponsor for a pass to get on campus...so cya from now!" and he hangs up laughing.

After Tim is gone, Nikki growls at me, "God you're mean today!"

"Yep, told ya long ago. I never had siblings, I have to make-up for my lost time I missed on having one or more and teasing them...with you!"

Right then, Nikki's phone beeped in her jeans pocket for a e-mail, she slid it out to key it and she looked at. When she did, the look of shock that flowed over her face, it made me more than curious!

"What?"

"Ohh you don't need to know!"

"Well that was a good idea saying that to me, now I am sure I need to know!"

"Bad idea...very bad!" she shakes her head to me and starts to put the phone back in her jeans pocket.

"Nikki either show me or I hide your make-up case...in Alaska!"

"You wouldn't!"

"Ohh but I would, it's best to know what hostages to take ahead of time and that is your bane that huge box of goods!"

"Ohhh Aung told me you Drow can...heck ARE evil!" she hisses at me and hands over the phone.

"Yep, trained to be that way...by the best!" I warn her.

As I take the phone, I key the e-mail and look at the set of pictures just sent to Nikki. When I swipe through them, I am seething in anger and rage so bad, my whole body...heck both bodies shake and only grows with each swipe of a new picture!

What I find as I swipe a finger across the small screen, is the pic's of that first night I was at Whateley and Aunghadhail called me out to the Grove for a talk. Well during that call, I went out dressed for bed in nothing but panties and a nearly see-thru nightie! Thank Gaea that top was just enough, not to be fully nude and leave nothing to the sick imagination of Peeper!

"I am going to beat Peeper to death with a bat like a baby seal! No...beat him with both arms off Greasy's corpus!" I hand Nikki her phone back before I smash it in anger, then shout out my next idea for Peeper's coming pain! "No...I'm gonna rip out that small intestine out of his mouth, and then rip out his large intestine out of that narrow butt of his, and use him as a skipping rope!"

Nikki tilts her head to me, as she asks that next driving question of her's, "What in the heck were you out at night in a nightie, where Peeper could take pictures of you looking like that?"

"Maybe I should not say?"

"Ohh now "~"Well that was a good idea saying that to me, now I am sure I need to know!"~ she air quotes me perfectly!

"It was that first night here, Aung called to me from the Grove and I went...as is? As is... as in ready for bed!" I say sarcastically.

Nikki starts tearing up I am sure thinking of Aung's loss again, "Sorry she did that!" she sniffs to me.

"Hey," I give her a quick hug, "she did not know what I was doing and you were not there to say no to her?"

"God I miss her! I need to find her, have you looked for me?" she begins that sad mantra again.

"Nikki I have been a bit busy getting a twin?" I say to her while the twin joins in that, now group hug.

Nikki laughs at the funniness of the moment, "Yes I guess you were busy and a fine twin it is!"

"Well it should be, the original was PERFECT! So says Jobe!"

~o~O~o~

Tuesday April 17, 7:45 pm
Melville cottage

Just standing at Jobe's dorm room door, I give it a heavy knock.

The door opens to me and I glare at Jobe standing there, "Hi Jobe, I am here for you!" I hiss at her.

A more than loud, "EEEKKKKKKPPP!" is all she does and the door slams shut to my face.

After I laugh at that for a second, I knock again and Belfy answers this time, "Heya Ro, here to kill Jobe?" she smiles to me.

"Nawwww, maim maybe? But I have orders not to kill...just yet! So where is she?"

Belfy hooks a thumb over her shoulder while answering me, "She is trying to open a back window to jump out!"

"On the fourth floor, she might make that fall without too much damage?"

"Jobe? You're kidding me, she is too stupid to land correctly and not break a leg!"

"Humm ohh well," then I sing over Belfy, who is getting out of my way, "Jobe look before you leap, I am down there waiting for you to fall on my sword!"

Jobe, who was busy at trying hard to open an outside window exiting the rear of the room, finally looks out. And sure enough there is a twin Rohanna standing there with a long, very sharp blade out and it's pointed up at her, all ready to be fell on. The Drow below her waves to her, seemingly inviting her to leap out the window and onto the extended blade.

"Go ahead Jobe...jump and save me the trouble of doing it later!" she yells up now.

"Yes Jobe, jump!" the Drow behind her inside her Dorm room barks at her back.

"Shit!" Jobe screams out and turns back into the room.

"Ohh well, we can try later?" I grin evilly to her.

"So what do you want, or should I just slice my own neck!"

"Humm the offer is a good one, but I am here to tell you...it's oath night tonight" I sound off like a TV show announcer, "and I want you at the Grove trail at twenty minutes before midnight!"

"The Grove trail at midnight! The guards will go nuts and tell me to go back to my room?" she whines to me.

"Nope, they won't. Just say this...'I am a elf and I am out here for religious reasons' and they MUST leave you alone!"

"Really?"

"Yep, I started that little bit and now they can't stop us 'elves'..." I almost spit saying 'the word elf' to Jobe, "From going out there anytime we want to."

Jobe gives me a silly eat shit grin now, "So you say or at least agree, I am a elf now?"

"Not really, I just said that in a descriptive term for now? Maybe someday, I will think of you as one of us? But for now...fuck you Jobe!" I shout at the end.

Jobe gives my a very harsh stare, one that borders on a challenge to me! But yields when I 'perk-up' to her, then with a glance of submission down on her part and she asks me softly, "So you promise not to hurt me out there?"

"Yes, I already said that to you. But attack me out there and you're TOAST!"

"Understood, midnight, Grove path." she says flatly.

"And don't even think of forgetting or being late! This goes off at midnight, even if I have to drag you out there!" I warn her.

"Got it." she says to me and walks off into her room.

"Can I come?" Belfy asks me.

"If you want to and behave yourself?"

"Cya there! I will make sure she shows up...I want to be on your good side!"

"You are, just keep trying to be normal for an elf and think about what Jobe gets you into more from now on?"

"Bye Ro, See ya in class!" and she closes the door to me.

~o~O~o~

Tuesday April 17, 11:35 pm
The Grove trail

Jobe glares at his 'daughter' and complains for the fiftieth time tonight! "God I hate this shit, why do I have to be out here on a class night and I am going to miss my sleep!"

"The reason you're out here...is you are a sexual pervert MOM and are paying for it!"

"Belfy has ya pegged Jobe!" I shout at her as I walk out of a shadow at her left side.

"I sure do! And hiya Ro, lets start the fun?"

"You need a 'skinning' knife of mine for this?" I jest to her.

A Now very frightened Jobe mumbles out to us, "Skin...me? But you said no hurting me?"

"Ohh I am not, Belfy might though?" I grin.

"Aww look mom is petrified?" Belfy pouts to me, then smiles in glee.

"Yes, but lets get this oath over with and I can make a play date with Sara I have tonight!" I sing out.

With that jesting done to Jobe and her more than worried now. Both of me lead the pretend Drow into the Grove beyond the trail's end, a few yards in Jobe glances behind her and notices two things. The path vanishes behind us and two of the most beautiful women she has ever seen in her life, are now walking right behind us.

One of them is tall blond with a perfect body, that smiles at her and the other is equally tall red head, that gives her a grin that reminds her of a wolf examining...prey! Both wear only the slightest gossamer gowns that show all of their smooth perfect bodies to the world!

"Who are those two girls behind us Rohanna?" Jobe asks me in a shaky voice.

"Those are my bidden Nymphs, they are here to keep an eye on you and make sure you don't get lost back there. Then they will watch over Belfy for me, while I finish up my deal with you." I simply state back.

"How did they become bidden to you?"

"Do you really want to know and have to join them for all time? We can quickly and simply arrange that for tonight!"

"Go ahead mom, I think that would be a fine choice for you!" Belfy laughs out.

After I laugh a little bit, we come upon the spring clearing and I wait for all of the group to walk in with me, "This is where you must wait Belfy, if you want to...please enjoy the warm waters of the spring and eat something from here. The two Nymphs will do anything you ask them too and keep you out of trouble."

"What can hurt me out here, it's too beautiful!"

"Well a Nymph can lure you off , then change you into one of them and you stay out here forever...as the ultimate Fae slut? Or a Bane-Sidhe might find you and scream you to death? Or lastly one of the other hundreds of ways to die out here?"

"No shit! Then how do you stay out here?"

"My kind live to protect the Groves, so in turn. They can not harm me, then the ones that do live here, they serve me and heal me when I am hurt in trade."

"Neat, I might volunteer for that!"

"You can, but it's a blood oath and binds your very soul to the task forever. That is not a light or small choice to make impulsively!"

"Okay, I will think more on that one?"

"I would not expect any less of such a choice."

Then I grab Jobe's arm, "Come on chick, we have work to do and promises to keep!"

After a short walk, we lead Jobe to a clearing of solid stone. The same one I used for my binding with my Violet. In it's center already for use, is a simple evoking circle that I had a Nymph draw out for me and I give Jobe a small shove to it's center.

"In ya go, now we start!"

For the next hour I tell her what is expected of this oath, then remind her of what she did to me and why this oath is needed. Jobe recites the spell for me a few times as a test to learn it, then quite reluctantly slits her hand to swear to it and invoke it!

As the spell swirls about her, Jobe understands that she just made a 'not so wise' choice just now and that frightens her badly. When the spell has finished it's task, Jobe steps out of the spell's circle of binding and glares at me harshly.

"What if I don't choose to follow this oath?"

"Well," I say as I take time to gather her spilled blood off the smooth stone of the clearing with a blade and scrape it into a vial with one of my small blades, "I use this blood to make you obey or punish you till you do obey."

"That does not sound fair to me?"

"Well you owed me a life...YOURS!" I shout at her, as I stand back upright with a vial of her fresh blood in my hand.

"So this is not fair then!"

"It is fair trade your oath to a set of favors...my choice or your life, if you don't think so? Appeal to the spirits of the Grove, then they will judge your plea and may grant you options to satisfy your grievance?"

"This can not be that easy?"

"It is, Blood spells are very binding on both parties and incredibly hard to break. Even I do not fool with them out of hand, or break them if I have a choice!"

"Ohh so you have oaths binding you too!"

"Several...and I can not reveal them or I die. See how simple and binding this can be?"

Something dawns on Jobe right then, a very scary thought and she asks the next question reluctantly, "If I had used your blood to change me to a full Drow like you, would have that spell or oath on you...may have affected me and bound me too it as well?"

"Well if that change you made, altered your whole body to a twin of mine and left your consciousness intact? I am pretty sure it would have bound you too and you would know pain beyond belief then...just like me!"

After I said that, my very sensitive ears heard a whisper on the wind 'Guardian we need to talk, see me in the secluded circle of knowledge where Aunghadhail was writing down her great memoirs'...the voice saying that, made me choke on the thoughts of her gone and the pain it caused Nikki.

Right then, I grabbed Jobe's arm and dragged her to the springs clearing "You have to go now!...Bye Jobe...and Belfy, I will see you my fellow Sidhe in class tomorrow!" and I faded from their sight back into the deeper Grove.

~o~O~o~

A few minutes later I was entering the center of a small clearing, this is where most of the other Fae held teaching circles with their young. But what I last remember about this place, was Aunghadhail sitting on one of the large smooth stones and writing like mad in books that I gave her.

Nearer it's center, I slow my pace, then search around me for the one who called to me and I spot a large tree that shimmers the slightest bit, then a elder Dryad mistress walks out of her tree to me.

I bow to the elder as she approaches me, "You called to me Mistress?"

"Yes I did Guardian," she bows back to me, "I have knowledge to gift to you from Queen Aunghadhail, she entrusted me to give this to you if she moved beyond us all."

"What, I don't understand? I do remember her writing many books, but thought most of that was for a library or to be given to me later...much later?"

"Yes for the most part, she left me instructions to give this to you now and the rest to follow as she laid out for me."

"Did she give you information on how to release me of my Geas?" I hope with all I have.

"She left much knowledge for you and Nikki to learn for yourselves, sadly that is not in this stack of tomes I give you tonight."

The elder Dryad leans nearer me, to hand me five large tomes covered in rich leather, but stops before she releases her grip on them, "Swear to me that the top two tomes, are given to Nikki before moonfall tomorrow? Or I can not give them to you."

"Gaea, that will harm Nikki in her very soul reading this so soon after Aunghadhail's passing, can it please wait a short time longer?"

"No it is now or wait for a decade and let fate decide the flow of the world from there."

"I swear on my true name that Nikki shall receive the two tomes."

"Thank you Guardian, I bid you good days." and she starts to walk off to her tree again.

"Elder?" I call to her.

"Yes, my Drow?"

"Are there many more tomes to see and read from Aunghadhail's hand?"

"Truly...there are hundreds of them, all filled with her."

All I could do was stand there in shock, all that waits for us to read someday and I hope that what I need...my release, is not the last tome to be seen in centuries from now.

~o~O~o~

An hour plus after I had shoved Jobe out of the Grove nearly with my foot! I was walking into the clearing that Everheart had made for us to shoot from and towards a very happy Sara, who was leaning up against a large rock there, while grinning at me ear to ear, "Hi...all done with the fool?" she asked me.

"All done, now she knows not to mess with me or there will be consequences."

"Great, now get under this blanket and lets relax!" she sang to me.

After I laid one of me on each side of her, then fluffed the cushion that she brought for the rock and wrapped all three of us in the blanket...we were set!

When I was all comfortable and warm as a bug! Sara pulled out a fresh warm box of potato wedge fries and dipping sauces for me, then she gave me a small box of other various goodies and finally tossed a large bag filled with a variety of candy at Violet..."Eat up all!"

"So love, you did not tell me why you wanted to lay out here tonight?"

"I so wanted to test out seeing the stars with your eyes and listen to the forest out here like you do!"

"Sounds like fun, if you slide into my noodle, I can show you a certain spectrum of light and you can see that it makes the stars just 'pop'!"

"Okay, ready...love her I come!" and I feel her slide past my lowered mental shields and I lead her to where my vision is controlled by on conscious mind.

"Here it is, see that small band of light just above the infrared?"

"Yes!" Sara sequels to me, "that is sooooo neat, I can see what you mean!"

As Sara gazes up she cuddles closer to me and then glances over to the other me, "Humm I can only really cuddle with one of you at a time and I feel like meat in a sandwich of Drow! How fun is that!" she laughs at me, as we gaze up at the stars and just enjoy the sights.

As we both laid back, Sara made mental notes on what see saw in my head, what she found and how much closer it was to a Mythos like her in it's structure. But at last in any case, Rohanna was getting better and the worst of the Twin coming into existence was behind them both now.

~o~O~o~

Suddenly Sara is shaking me awake quite violently and yells into my face, "Wake up Ro, wake up darn it. It's just a nightmare!"

"What nightmare?"

"What ever had you tossing and turning just now?" she asks me.

As I lean up to sitting, I notice how heavy my breathing is from both bodies, like I just ran one hundred miles while carrying a small car on my back. But I am not scared or frightened at all...funny?

Then I remember what was just dreamt and all I can do is mouth out to her, "Wow that was strange!"

"What is that love?"

"That nightmare was not one, it was a dream of some sort?"

"Tell me, because it sure had you all riled up!"

"I was on a large hill, very large one and it overlooked what was Washington DC. But not the DC of today, but one that had to be in the future. The buildings were too tall and the cars on the highway below me, were not anywhere near what's around now. Then add to that, the jets rising in the sky far above from the airport were out of place?" I pondered them for a second, too many supersonic one's and others that looked like space born ones?

"Go on Ro?" Sara encouraged me.

"I was standing there with other Drow all around me, they were waiting for my orders and it was vast number of other Drow...nearly a hundred of them. Then there were thousands of Elves, other Fae creatures and many others I have never seen? All waiting for me to give the order."

"What order?"

"This was a Wild Hunt army and I was in charge of it."

"A Wild Hunt, these days? That would have been something Aung led into battle?"

"I know that, but I was in charge of this one and knew that others lay in wait for their own orders to fall in next to mine. Then a voice boomed from above me, or so it seemed too?..."Do it now!"...it demanded and I nodded the order."

"Then what?" Sara asked on the edge of her seat to say.

"It started, the army...the Wild Hunt made it's way into DC and killed every living thing it found. Humans tried to defend the city for a few minutes with every weapon known, but magic blew the tanks or planes aside like leaves in a storm."

"I guess scary then?"

"Far from it, I actually was enjoying it for some strange reason and I loved it. I was in charge and not being ordered! I lead that army, that Wild Hunt by my own choice of freewill and liked it...no I loved it and I savored it!"

"You think you saw into the future?"

"Nope, Never heard of a Drow ever doing that and I am not going to worry about it happening!"

As I pulled Sara back closer to me, she worried and worried a lot. Mythos sometimes saw the future and so did Queens like Aunghadhail at times!

~o~O~o~

Wednesday April 18, 7:35 pm
Dunn Hall, Venus Clubroom

With a long day of trying new things out with Sara's new fix in my head! I had found out my issue with one body being too far from the other, is gone. So in the morning right off, that newer one of me went to the Doyle physical therapy room and worked out while 'old' me dealt with trying hard to catch up on class time...that was not going well at all.

Trying to catch up on over a lost week of labs and study class with human style magic was maddeningly hard. This type of spellcrafting, it never made sense to the 'Drow' in me and the human part was just learning the basics at best.

After what could be called a long day of class time and added punishment detail over at Hawthorn doing small chores and helping with tutoring that I enjoyed a lot! Once that was all over with for the day, both of me sped over to Dunn Hall and the Venus club.

When I entered the large room filled with all the clubs modeling needs, Nikki practically jumped at me in her eagerness, "RO!," she nearly shouted a whisper to me, "I got here early and he got here early and I saw him and he saw me and WOW you hit the mother load of all jobs and this is great! He is waiting in the next room for ya!"

I had to laugh at her, "You look like Nikki, but are you possessed by GO-GO the Poe speedster or what?"

"No silly, you...he...WOW this if great!"

"What or who is 'he'?" I question her.

"He...he...he is famous!"

"Nikki calm down, this guy takes a DUMP just like all of us do. I never met a 'famous' actor," I air quote it to her, "that hovers over the toilet yet!"

"The guy who wants to see ya is Peter Martin!"

"SO?" I question her logic, as my thirty year out of date mind has no idea 'who' that is?

"Peter Martin, he is a BIG director and has a HUGE budget for three or more of the Lords of the Thrones books to be made into movies...Hundreds of millions of dollars!"

"Humm Lords of the Thrones books? I had heard of them, but never had the time to read any of them?"

"Well now is your chance, when I heard he was here and this was what he wanted to see you for. I ran over to the library, grabbed the school's copies and brought them here! So read this you darn Drow!" she orders me and shoves a stack of six books at me.

I more than give her the 'glare of death' at the nearly 'order' style of her request, but Nikki's smile easily melts my resolve and my anger quickly.

"Thanks Nikki, lets see what this is all about then?" I say back to her, as I take the stack of books.

After the stack is placed on a nearby table, I take only one and concentrate on it and let my small power of speed reading take over. With some concentration, more than I think is normal for this task? Must be the clone still interfering a bit, I think to myself.

I quickly read one book via that power and move onto the next in the stack. In a few minutes of standing there silently, I am done and have an idea why this man saw me, then thought I would be good for a part in this film or films?

The part I am very sure he wants me for is one of a Drow assassin and mage. A very evil one I might add! One that can fight kind of well and use magic very well. But I have to wonder what he will think of having two of me now?

When I am done reading and walk off thinking of what I just read, Nikki more then excited grabs my hand and starts dragging me to the doors leading to a practice room of the theater, "Lets get moving and go see him!"

"Why Nikki, beside I said I that would? All this movie does for me, is gain me attention that I certainly don't want?"

"I already told you, you dim witted elf! This will gain you acceptance and you can walk around humans without that illusion charm! Just think of all the fun that might gain ya, no illusion and others will think that 'your cool'!"

Well Nikki opened that last door and dragged one me into it and the other followed out of habit...where marry went, the twin Drow was sure to go!

And inside was Peter Martin, who stood up when Nikki pulled me into the room. He quickly looked me over, no studied me and then the twin. Next he walked around the room silently, this shorter than me, rolly polly old man walked past me several times mumbling to himself.

Then he shouted out at all of us, Nikki, me and the club sponsor Mrs. Lillian Dennon or WindHammer to some.

"This elf is perfect, I had no idea that there were two of them! A small rewrite and I can easily add the twin into the story. A small plot change from the demon that kept the elf alive, to that you have to kill both twins at the same time or they come back!"

"Not elf, Drow!" I corrected him under my breath more than once.

"But this pair of dark elves are perfect! And boy do they have fit bodies...that just looks evil or what?" he asks Mrs. Dennon, then makes a grab at my shirt and tries to pull it up to see my belly better.

"HANDS OFF HUMAN, or pay for it!" I bark at him, as I slap his prying hand away.

"Ohhh perfect line there girl elf, did you practice that one?"

"Ahh Mr. Martin, Sir, That was not Rohanna acting at all. She was warring you not to touch her without asking or get hurt and she is right. She is no where used to how modeling is done. So ask her please?" Nikki cuts in front of him and warns him off for me.

"Sorry Ronna? was it?"

"Rohanna!" I correct him.

"Rohanna, and the twin then?" he asks.

I had to go with what Gwen said to me only a day or so back right then...it was the only thing that fit me, "Rehanna, sir?" my other body says it's name for the first time ever and now it's done for the centuries to come. She has a name!

"Great, but now to the important stuff! Can you fight or use a sword...say yes please? That will save me so much time!" Martin says while lighting a cigarette up.

When he has it lit and goes to give it a pull of smoke into his lungs. I pull out a sword, knock the fiery 'cherry' on the lit end and then step to one side of him. Slice the cigarette so near his fingers, I slice hair off them and then 'bat' the cut tip into the air with my blade. And my twin, she spikes it to the far wall with a dagger.

I had to still mentally separate the action of the new twin and then I barely made the dagger toss in time to hit the target! Gaea this clone me, she needs work to get to full speed!

"No smoking in the theater please?" We both ask him politely.

He just stares at the cut cigarette and laughs out, "Perfect little lady perfect! I will save so much money and time on not having to use a stunt person for your parts! But do you know how to fight with your hands too?"

"I could show you, by breaking most of the bone in your body? But that might delay the movie a little bit?"

"Ohhh Mr. Martin!" Nikki interrupts me, "Rohanna and her...sister?" Nikki glances at me to be sure and I node to her, "They are the best Sidhe or Elvin fighters you will find. She has years of training that would surprise you!"

"Great, I think we have a deal if you want the job that is? I was told you were not so sure if you even wanted it?"

Before I can even think, Nikki jumps in again, "Can the twins think it over for at least tonight and we call my dad...her guardian and see what he wants to do?"

"Fine, I will call you later. The basic plans would be a test of sorts out in California in a week or so, then we go from there? And sorry the hear about the parents kid?" he nods to me.

"Long ago sir, very long ago. I deal with it, best as I can?" I admit to him.

"Good you think about it then! Call me soon please?" and after he walks off chatting with one of his many people. One of them hands me a card and large envelope of papers to look over.

"This is the basics of the film for your guardian to go over, basic filming is going to be in New Zealand for the summer and parts of Australia. So you will need a passport and MCO card of course?"

"I have both all done."

"The rest of that envelope contains, is the basic contracts...what you see is ours and you don't talk to anyone?"

"I understand...standard nondisclosures."

"Call me for any questions, name and info is on the flap. Good day!"

After the Directors party had left the room, I spill the envelope onto the table and start looking the contents over. The list of locations for filming, basic contract and more of that to come if I decide to go with this? The last thing falls out, a list of who is doing what job on the film and one name hits me like a stone to the head!

"Fuck this Nikki, I think this is a bad idea!" I explode at seeing that name and walk off to the doors exiting the room.

Nikki gathers the papers very quickly and runs off to follow me, "Hey Ro? Please wait up!"

She runs up next to both of me and tries to keep up with my much faster pace, "What's the matter, you suddenly got all sad, then real mad...I felt that flow off ya?"

"Hey you're not supposed to pry with that power of seeing emotions!"

"I was not, but when you burn with them like that back there? I can't help but not, to feel them?"

"I am sorry Nikki, something back in there got to me is all?"

"We can work it out, please tell me?"

"It's that old human in me coming back to haunt me, the one that should stay dead and I can't or won't deal with it now?" I admit and had to tell the truth...no hiding now from it. She asked and I had to say!

"This film, it's just a small step to something better and don't toss it all away for something that no one remembers but you?"

"Okay Nikki, I see what you mean and I will try,"

"Nope, you will do this and use it as your summer challenge then! Instead of loafing around all summer training and acting like a monk I bet!"

"I got it, but Nikki lets go to your room we have to talk?" I quickly change the subject to an even sadder task.

"About what?"

"Something not said out in the world...private?"

~o~O~o~

When we get to Nikki's room, she wants to shove Toni out for our coming chat. But I tell Toni to stay, I have to insist that she does. But I do make her swear that nothing said in the room, ever leaves it!

After Toni agrees to my oath, I start pacing the room very nervously, "Nikki I have been entrusted to give something to you and Gaea...please release me from my oath to do it now? This will cause so much pain right now and I am sure it can wait till later?"

"What is it?" Nikki now getting more than nervous asks me.

"To even hint or say it, will cause you pain...please let me delay this task? Only you can say something to slow this pain?" I beg her again.

"Can you tell me Ro?" Toni asks, trying to give me a way out of this mess.

"Nope, the oath is for only Nikki and it's her choice."

"Is this pain, as in bruises and blood?" Toni asks again.

"No, this is pain from ones soul, is the best way to put it?"

"Tell me Rohanna darn it, I demand it now!" Nikki yells at me.

"Fine I tried to slow this down and this was not me doing this?"

I hand her the two large tomes bound in leather, "What is this Ro?" she asks instantly.

"These are from Aunghadhail, she entrusted them to the Grove's keepers till now and demanded I give them to you by tonight 'or else' basically."

"But you tell them what to do out there in the Grove, heck they barely even listen to me! You planned this and held onto these books from Aung...you Fucking Drow...you should have died not her!" she raged at me as the tears flowed down her cheeks, I knew she was lashing out at me. But it still hurt to hear it.

"No Nikki...please? Aung set up the rules and told them what to do, I had no influence in this?"

"Get out of my room, you traitor to the Sidhe! Get out before I curse you and you should have died in her place!"

"Nikki? I would have done anything to save you from this pain...please don't blame me?"

"Get out of my room! You always hated her, wanted her dead from that first night and this is your revenge...doing this to me!"

"Nikk..." Toni was on Nikki's bed holding the elf's head and stopped me from saying anything more, "Ro get going now, while you can. She is going to have a bad night."

"Yes Toni...I am going." and I sulk out the door.

"I hate you Rohanna!" Nikki screams at her closing door and me.

~o~O~o~

Thursday April 19, 2:35 pm
Poe cottage

I was just outside of Poe getting some exercise done, when I saw Kodiak walking towards Poe and him coming here after what he pulled with Aung's death...then add all the OTHER shit to that! This man was not really welcome at all here in Poe anymore!

As he walked along the path to the main entrance, I ported one of me just in front of his path, "What do you want...bear?" I asked as I walked a slow circle around him

"Ro, I am here to see Nikki, that is all and this is none of your business."

"Ohh ya it is, especially if your here to hurt her again!" I shout in his face.

"Back off Drow!"

"You don't order me...bear boy!"

He shows me the bracers on his arms with a slight toss of his sleeves, "You know what these are and who I subsumed to get them, so have some respect!"

"You got those from the one being in the whole world, that had Aunghadhail's ear and might have stopped my kinds never ending pain! You're lucky I don't silt your throat right here and make a rug out of your carcass for my room!"

"Well then I guess we are going to have it out finally then?"

"Not so sure now...bear boy, that you will win this fight...humm!"
the one in front of him, tones out to his face.

"How did that happen?" he asked more than surprised.

"Wait Rohanna, I came to give this to Nikki." and he raises one hand to show me a small box.

Even though I can't see what's in that box, I know exactly what's inside it, because I feel it. That small thing in that box tells me what it is. Any Sidhe that lives should know that feeling by heart! But I am sure that many Sidhe alive right now, they do not know that feeling I am having right now this day. Because of all that live, only me and maybe Gwen know that feeling at all from personal experience.

"You bastard, bringing that here and today of all days! Let the kid rest a bit, before you rip her heart out again!"

"You know as well as I do, it must be done so the dead rest?" he sighs to me.

"GO...GO in there and stab her in the heart then. Make the stab deep as you can, make sure to twist that blade well and hard HEALER!" I insulted his old self and the fact he was once a great healer.

"I will try to be gentle Rohanna, I really don't want to do this task?"

"Well you are not shoving that task on me, I did my damage yesterday by giving her a memoir that Aunghadhail left in my trust and Nikki cursed my very existence for it...so good luck bear boy in your sad task today!"

"Thanks Rohanna, maybe sometime later we should have that small talk?"

"Anytime you want to, just remember I still hold a grudge against that bear inside you!"

Kodiak nodded to me and walked slowly into Poe's doors. As he was shouldering quite a heavy and sad burden. Both of us followed the huge teen, as he wandered his path to Nikki's door.

At the door, Toni and him had a few selected words...none really friendly at all! While they spoke, Nikki must have heard them and came over to Kodiak say that sad mantra again "Kodiak, I can't find her! You promised you'd help!"

He went down to a knee, so they could be eye to eye. Because Kodiak was, huge well over six foot tall and Nikki was so very small next to him...a child...a very sad hurt child now.

They talked slowly in whispers over his refound armor, where it came from. I knew the story well. He saved Aunghadhail after a battle with his healing and she gifted the original Kodiak. One of the dukes of the court of Gaea, the highest healer in the lands. The armor that was once her broken breast plate, as those two arm bracers. They became far more than friends from that day on.

Then I witnessed the next sad part as it played out before me, Gaea that killed me*

Wyatt reached down and opened the box at his feet. "The seed of our revenge has sprouted and grown, majesty."

She looked down and her eyes boggled out of her head as he removed a circlet of Mithril with it's perfect amethyst. "The winter crown..." she whispered. "No. No! It couldn't be removed unless..." Her eyes went wider than saucers. "No!" She shouted. "No! She can't be...!"

"The Queen is dead," Wyatt intoned solemnly as he gently placed The Winter Crown on the head of Nikki Reilly. "Long live the Queen." The girls eyes filled with tears and what willpower she had to hold them back folded and broke. Nikki threw herself into Kodiak's arms and wailed her mourning.

"She's gone!" She sobbed. "Gone!"

"It's alright," he told her. "I miss her too."

~o~O~o~

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

In the paragraph above*** is a few lines copied on the Winter crown being given to Nikki from
North To Atlantis a story by E. E. Nalley
it can be read that the Whateley webpage

Shadowsblade here.

This story in a joint venture with a group of fan fic authors, so far this group is made up of Nuuan, then Branek and finally myself. We all got together and after a jumpy start decided to make a group of stories that all take place within the Whateley fanfic universe.

To have an idea about the main protagonist this story's will develop
around here is a short introduction.

Angels Peril a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Tormented by the past, Angel is struggling between light and dark.

Melvin a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
They say old soldiers never die, Melvin is about to learn that the hard
way.

The Way of the Dragon a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Born for eternity but vulnerable like a child, dragons shouldn't leave
their nest.

Every Rose has it Thorns a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Watch what you say around rose, could give you more trouble than you ever
asked for.
This one is coming soon, bug him for it! lol

Kelly a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Struggling with fate, Kelly has to deal with love and loss.

Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with demons within and
without.

Vantier a Whateley Tale :Written by Shadowsblade
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to
find her place in it.

You might ask yourself what is the Whateley Universe? To make it short,
here is a abstract straight out off the wiki.

Whateley is a Prep School for different teens. VERY different ones. Where else could a kid go to a school that has a resident demon living in the furnace? Or meet magic users, mutants of every imaginable kind, get trained in how to handle some rather odd abilities, and worry about
flunking Freshman English? Come visit Whateley Academy, nestled in the
lovely hills of New Hampshire. Just down the road from a town named
Dunwich... (Mythos jokes purely intentional).
This is the Whateley Academy Universe, a shared universe with over a dozen authors and more than a hundred stories (and counting). The stories range in size from vignettes to novels. It's a Mutant High scenario with both a strong transgender theme and a slightly watered down Cthulhu Mythos theme.

It's also very much a work in progress.'
If you want further information you will find them on.

http://crystalhall.wikia.com/wiki/Whateley_Academy_Wiki

or

http://whateleyacademy.net/

But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!

To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!

Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with demons within and
without.

In this part, Rohanna lays parts of her past to rest and more will come in the chapters that follow.
This one chapter only contains one of the four funerals that come in her life, so suddenly and all at that same time!

I hope that my readers love this part? I seem to have lost some of you with the last 2 postings? for some reason?

To all my readers, thanks for your posts. I do read each one and some of the ones posted recently, they added to my ideas on where to go in long term plot ideas! So keep posting and thinking out there!

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

~o~O~o~

When Nikki cried, I went more than insane and stormed down the hallway wanting to wreck the world. This pain was not from Nikki's loss, but mine!

All this time, my only deep dark thoughts where the main focus was even Aunghadhail. I wanted her death, I craved it, then each time I gave her pause and started to actually forgive her for past deeds. Aunghadhail would do some small thing to remind me or the world would remind me of her VAST number of past evil deeds...that she did most willingly!

As I stalked down that hallway, the other Poesies moved out of the way of my growing fury, each one knew that I was not one to be messed with on a bad day and a fellow elf Nikki, a sister of sorts to me. She being in pain was one of those days.

Sara was flying up the stairs, as she shared on some level with Nikki many emotions. But on her path to help Nikki out, she spotted me and my spilling over rage. Seeing that unhinged anger in me growing fast, she thought it would be far better to help me out and deal with Nikki later as she had support in her own room via her roommate Toni.

Sara ran up to my face and held me close enough to whisper in my ear, "I know, I know. Please lets go to your room and calm down and plan out what to do?"

"Calm down, plan what? The Don dies tonight...oath or not. Swear or not, that boy is mine, then I find the rest who killed Aunghadhail and end them!"

"If you truly care for anyone? Me or Nikki, you will go to that room of yours and calm down. Then plan for any revenge from there!" and she dragged the one of me she already had in her arms, down the hallway to my room.

Sara shoved me none to gently into my room and onto my bed. She slammed the door hard and spun to me, "Twin in here now!" she barked at me.

With some concentrated effort, the twin 'ported' to my room with a small bang and angrily plopped down on the bed's edge with me.

"Well that seems to be a little better, I guess we have some work to do on that 'port' of yours Ro?"

"Yes we do, I lose where my other part is at sometimes. Relative to the dimension I travel through to 'port' All the excess information both sets of them, it gets me more than confused at times."

"Well that will come later. But I know why you are mad?" she states and asks me at the same time.

"No you don't...not even a clue."

"FINE. then tell me please?" Sara shout at me more than angry at me.

"I am not that upset that Nikki lost Aung, I personally see that as a good thing and not even close to being bad! What makes me mad, MAD as I can get! Killing the 'last' part of Aunghadhail's soul SHOULD have been my revenge! AND not some teen witch trying to please a oversexed HUMAN BOY!"

"I get it, I really do. Remember I saw that little bit of past life in your head and even I blame Aunghadhail for all that pain. Heck even I wanted her dead, after experiencing that nightmare memory of yours and I am not even you darn it!"

"Yes Sara, I actually am happy you did and now someone really understands what I am saying each day...heck screaming it!"

Sara sits between the two me and hugs both of us close, "Ro, please look at this as the death of the Sidhe of the past and a rebirth of them as a people. The old Queen is dead and gone. Now Nikki might take her place someday, but now you can guide her to a being a better ruler, via you knowing what evil was done in the past and there will be none of that evil influence of Aunghadhail's?"

When I fall back to lay on my bed, Sara follows and I start crying so badly I can barely be understood any more, "Sara, this is so unfair! I earned that revenge, being denied it is so unfair and Gaea owed this one to me!"

"Well I guess next time Gaea shows up, I will have to give her a beating AND get that vengeance for you!"

"Ya right, she will not show up now? But I wonder if I can get away with kicking 'The Don' in the nuts at dinner tonight?"

"I'll hold him down for ya!" Sara offers with a evil grin.

Hours later, Sara is holding me close, trying hard to keep me calm as she can. By talking over the past of the Drow, as best that part of me can tell her with the Geas still in place. Violet and Lilac sit on the shelf above us, munching away on some new mint candy I picked up this week.

There is a knock at my door and listen to who it might be and find it's Carson, Everheart, Sir Wallace and someone I am not sure of. Then a thought dawns on me, "Shoot I forgot my punishment at Hawthorn! Carson is here and I bet she is mad at me!"

"That's who is at the door right now...Carson?" Sara asks me in a whisper.

"Yes she is, then Everheart, Sir Wallace and someone else?"

"Well I will tell them all to go away, this cottage's Sidhe is in mourning again and we need a break!"

Before Sara can get to the door, a man speaks through it, "Rohanna, it's Mr. Reilly. Please open up for me?"

"SHIT this is bad!" I panic.

"No it's not, I am sure he rushed here to be with Nikki and her mom plus brother are on the next flight?" Sara tells me and waves off my fear with ease.

Sara opens the door to Mr. Reilly with a smile, "Hi sir, so what's up and did ya bring any pizza with ya?"

"No Sara, we need to talk to Rohanna now."

"Is this bad and I should slam the door in your face or a friendly visit?" Sara asked him, but really demanded from her tone of voice.

"I want to talk with her, over what is traditional for a funeral for Aunghadhail. So that we do this right and she was honored correctly in her last death for all time."

"Come on in Sir, I can help out with that." I said not too sure of what might happen. I might get mad again or just plan shove them all out of my door within seconds...I just did not know right now.

"Thanks Rohanna, I know this is painful for you too. But I want to do this right, it's the old military man in me saying so?"

"Yes Sir, I would offer you all seats, but my room is really set-up for one user right now?"

The men offer Carson my only other seat at my desk, Sara tosses my meditation mat into a corner and plops on that. Everheart takes a spot leaning on a wall near the door, Sir Wallace grabs a spot on my window ledge and Mr. Reilly finds a spot sitting on my desk after I move a few projects aside for him.

Carson smiles at me when I sit back down, "I had heard you redecorated with some plants, but this is stupendous and so very Grove like in here."

"Thanks ma'am, Rosalyn or Blackrose suggested it to me and helped with lots of the planning of all of this. Her skills made most of the plants fit to the room."

"I might have to get her teacher over here and have her grade this for extra credit then."

"I am sure that she will love that ma'am."

"But Rohanna, what do you think we should do for a funeral for Aunghadhail's spirit?"

"Well the basics are, no cut flowers, gifts for any children that are about?"

"The main ceremony?" Sir Wallace asks me.

"It should be held within the next day Sir, a Military style one. Kind of like a Viking funeral, because we don't have body or tomb set-up for her to lay in?"

Carson speaks up next in her more kind sounding voice, one that I have rarely heard of late, "And where should we do this Rohanna, on the campus or?"

"The Grove, the far side nearest Melville has a beautiful great clearing for this service, I can get the Grove to move itself out of the way for this...for the day anyway?"

"So we do the basics, all that want to show up should be dressed and a small military unit that the ROTC can do. A small funeral pyre with what as a center piece?"

"I am sure the Burning Oak of Aunghadhail's house put on something would be the right one for this?"

"Well lets us all get moving then, we have plans to make happen!" Cason said to the room, as she stood and took charge of the group.

"I will follow along soon Mrs. Carson, I have to talk to Rohanna for a little bit now?" Mr. Reilly said to her, as she left.

"Please take your time and come to my office when you're done Mr. Reilly?"

After they all had left, he got up off the desk and opened the door a second time, "Sara if you don't mind...please?"

"Only if you do understand, that she is not really on her best day today. This crown crap, caused her lots of pain you may never really hear about or understand like I do!"

"Yes, Sara. Now please, I need the room for a bit?"

After she had nodded to him, she got up and started to leave my room. But not before she spoke to me, "Ro if you get upset, come to my room right then...please don't wait and simmer too long?"

"I will try Sara...love."

Mr. Reilly gave me more than a double take when I said that to Sara, that 'love' part must have surprised him a little bit. When she was gone, he stood in the center of my room and glared at me for a very long time. My guess is that, he was thinking of what to say?

"Rohanna? I have to ask this because you promised to look after Nikki for me. Where were you when Aunghadhail died and my Nikki was in danger?"

"I was here at Whateley Sir, they did not ask for me come with them up to ARC." I did not like where this questioning was going to.

"Maybe you should have gone with them anyway and helped?"

"I don't think that I could have helped one bit, sir? That fight was held in another's mind and is really far outside any of my training."

"I still think you should have been there!" he lashed out at me, I am sure in pain from seeing his only daughter hurt so badly.

"ARE YOU saying I did not do my duty and ran from a fight!" I demanded, as I stood up to him.

"No, but you should have helped somehow in that fight!"

"So you actually think I would not go and toss myself into a fight to save Nikki...A child, family in my eyes, from pain and violate so many oaths that I can't even count them all or say them to you!"

"It's just?"

"What? Is that a yes or a no?"

"Rohanna?"

"Well then, you think I should be dead and not Aunghadhail! So lets fix that now...STAY RIGHT HERE AND DO NOT MOVE AN INCH...SIR!" I yell at him.

One of me rushes out the door and the other stands next to him, to keep him in place. I knock on Gwen's door and when she opens it, I rush in and ask her for something she has been holding for me, "Gwen I need that box, with the dagger inside it for a minute or two. Can I have it?"

"After today and all this crap! No way am I giving that to you!"

"I need it, swear I don't want to hurt myself with it. Mr. Reilly needs to see it for a second?" I told the truth, I did not want to die...but honor and oaths asked for it.

Gwen dove under her bed and pulled out a long storage box from under it. After she searched it for a few second she reluctantly handed the wooden box to me, "Here, now swear to me that you don't want to hurt yourself with this?"

"I just did, but I will swear again. I don't want to hurt myself with this."

"Okay, but I don't like you having that nasty blade in your possession any more and maybe we should destroy it someday?"

"We can discus that later, got to run...bye." I hoped that we would talk about that later?

Soon enough I was back in my room, the box was nearly slammed onto my desk and opened up. My hand picked up the red blade and I walked over to Mr. Reilly, "Now tell me once more that you think I was not honoring my oath and I would have not stood up to die to protect Nikki from this pain with my very life...EVEN though I hated Aunghadhail with every breath I took"

"I am not sure, you might have?" he said reluctantly and not very sure of what I was doing with such a wicked blade in my hand.

I grab his right hand, then quickly place the handle of the blade with a piece of silk covering it and close his fingers over the hilt for him, "Now you have a blade, that can kill a Drow with one small scratch, please don't touch the blade as you use it or after."

"What Rohanna? I don't want this...thing?"

"You sure sounded only a minute ago, you wanted me gone and Aunghadhail back? So this is how you punished a Drow in Aung's little world for breaking an oath...you kill us."

"I can't do that!" and he drops the blade to the floor from the shock that I even asked him to do such a deed.

"So you can't do the deed yourself then?" and I snatched the blade from the floor, "I will do it for you, the royals of her time...they were weak too. Give me the word and it's done?"

He just stood there staring right at me, as silent as he ever could be, "Well do I or don't I? You just said that I did not honor my oath to you and this is how Drow gets punished!" I say again to him, as that blade hovers over my hand, ready to slice it and be done.

"Stop that, are you nuts or something. They told me you had issues. But that!"

"So that is a no, you are not offended by my actions then?" I had to question him again.

"NO...NO...no, I would have never asked for that?" he doubted his own words.

"But you did say that, or said it only a few minutes ago, you have to understand this. We Drow don't see the world like you humans do. We only see black and white, wrong or right, succeed or fail and that 'gray' that humans use to hide behind all the time is meaningless to me after my change. Yes I know the word, but it's meaning has faded to nothing and I no longer really understand it like I used to?"

"Rohanna, I do understand now. I was...." he stopped as he tried to find the words he needed to say again.

"You were trying to protect your kid and would die for them? And you thought that...just if...I was there. Nikki would be fine now and you...in pain blamed the only one you thought could have saved her at the time. You think that you failed too, in your protecting her and then lashed out at me for it?"

"Yes, you are right. I did lash out at you and I am so sorry for that can you..."

"Forgiving is easy for me, you have to live with the choice to do so and I do not?"

"So I know more about Drows, than I really ever wanted to know? he laughs a little at me.

"Yes you do."

"I have to ask, you sounded back there like you had kids at one time?" he asked me.

As I place the blade back into it's box, I tell him without even daring to glance his way, "I had two, that were taken from me at birth by Aunghadhail's leaders above me and I never saw them again."

"So you never got to know them at all?" he chokes up to me.

"I knew them well, you have to know this now. Because you have a Sidhe daughter. We mentally talk to our children as mothers, during that year long pregnancy with them and we do understand one another. Most Elvin children come into the world understanding our native language day one and learn to actually speak it later in life."

"Great, I have to look forward to a moody daughter for a year!"

I have to laugh at him, "Yes and so does the father."

"Ohh I don't want to think about that right now, maybe she can wait a few decades?"

"I don't think you will get a vote in that for too much longer...sir?"

"I have to be getting back to Nikki, her mother will be here soon with Troy and the family friends."

"Well tell me when you need me? And so you know this, Nikki more than upset yesterday at me. I was sworn by a keeper of knowledge out in the grove, to give her some books that Aung had left her to read just now. She got very angry at me and saddened by that...tell her again for me...I am so Sorry, but it had to be done...Sir?"

"When she settles down a bit more, I will get with her and find out what is going on for you on that. But Rohanna, please make sure you are there at this funeral of sorts?"

"I have to be, decorum dictates I must go."

"See you there and remember I am always there. I might get mad at you, but I will come to my senses sooner or later?"

"Yes, now please get back to Nikki and give the comfort of your presence to her."

When he is gone, I walk that box back to Gwen and hand it to her, "All done, just had to let Mr. Reilly see it is all?"

"Well good, but we should get rid of this nasty thing!"

Since Gwen's roomy was off somewhere else right now, I close her door for a bit of privacy, "We need to keep it, that blade is one of the ways to kill a GOO off. At least in this dimension for a long time. I would explain it all, but I don't have all week to help you understand what took me years to learn about them."

"But that means Sara? She is good!"

"Yes, she is...for now. She will live far longer than us and who knows...in fifty thousand years? Then add her relatives are not exactly good and there is The Bastard still living who needs to meet that blade someday!"

"I get it, but me holding this...thing? Is that wise for little old me to do!"

"Who would think that there is a NUKE under your bed?" I laugh at her.

"Ohh I get it, who would think I had something this powerful!" she smiles at me.

~o~O~o~

Thursday April 19, 9:35 pm
Poe cottage

For nearly an hour I rested in my room from all the madness of the day so far and hoped it would all get better soon! As I relaxed, Sara knocked on my door and slipped into my room after I said to come in. She knew I had not gone to dinner and brought me some food off the table that Mrs. Horton had set up in the sunroom. Horton had remembered that this was a good idea from the last time and tradition for Elves to do at times like this.

"Hey eat up, chows here!" she sang at me and tossed a pack of cookies at the Pixies sitting over my bed.

"Sara I am not so sure I really need you right now?" I had to question her.

"Ohh but you do, if you're not sure? Then I am sure you do! Besides you need some food and this yummy stuff is not going to eat itself, now is it?"

As she sat down on the meditation mat and started pulling out a few 'to-go' boxes. My phone rang and out of habit of late I pressed the speaker button, "Rohanna, this is Timothy John calling you about that part in the movie for Mr. Martin?"

"Ohh shoot sir, I forgot to call you on that. We kind of had a death here today and it got quite crazy to say the least."

"Who died, no one I know I hope?"

"Nope, no one you know. But can I get back to you on the part maybe on Saturday?" I say, as Sara pokes me playfully and tries to get my attention on her mouthing out 'Who...What!' as she grins at me!

"Sure you can, I will tell Martin what is going on and I am sure he will understand your position there. Call you Saturday...I have to drop you now, calls to make...bye!" and he hung up really quickly, as he sounded very busy on his end.

"What was all that about?" Sara grins evilly at me.

"Somehow a Film director in Hollywood got his hands on the Boston vid of the fight, the sim runs I have done and very surprisingly the pic's that Peeper took of me on the first night I was here at Whateley."

"Really? The Boston and sim runs I understand. But the pic's that Peeper took, never heard of that?"

"He surprised me coming back from the Grove and talking with Aung. She had called to me via the Groves powers and I walked straight out of the building...already dressed for bed!" I growl out to her.

"Can I see how bad this bunch of photos are?"

"Fine, you might as well. I am sure most of the world will see these pic's sooner or later!" and I hand her my phone, after I find my file copy of all of them.

Sara swipes through the pic's and smiles at each one of them. At one of them, she grins to me, "I might make a poster of that one, it's quite a good shot and shows..."

"Gimmee that!" I snatch it back from her hands.

"So Peeper is still alive after doing that?"

"Yes he is and I warned him not to let those out of his sight or ARC or I would sue him to death...or me skinning him!"

"I will call Otto about that and have him track that down for you! The case against Peeper should be easy, you own all the trademark rights to 'you' and you're a minor to boot!"

"Thanks Sara, I was thinking to do just that. But I got a little side tracked is all."

"Hey, call me for some of these things? I am here for ya! But that one pic...ohh baby that looks so sweet of you!"

"SARA!" I shout at her and stare daggers her way.

"Hey that's my job...LUST!" she says breathlessly to me.

"Yep and not right now please. I am not really feeling up to that?"

"Fine then, but what is this part in a movie bit?"

For the next half hour or so while eating, I catch her up on the film, the part in it and meeting the Director the other day. Sara nodded at each part of what I was telling her and seemed to be really intrigued at the whole idea.

"Sounds like to me this is a great first step for being accepted by the public and you being able to go outside as you really are. The only caution I can give you...is the fans wanting your picture or signature all the time. I had that issue as an author at times."

"I will have to think about that, in any case. I will still have my illusions to fall back on to go out."

"If I were you, I would do it and take that job!"

"Ya think so?"

"Yep, this would get you out for the summer and have so much fun while doing it!"

"I will have to talk to Mr. Reilly over this, before I can do it?"

"Yep, but he won't stop ya and I am very sure of that."

"But who will watch over me, I am still listed as a minor and need someone adult there at all times...I think?"

"Have Bill do it, the studio can pay him a nice rate. Besides he needs the cash for that up coming wedding of his, buying a house and he will love being in Australia or New Zealand all that time. I used to live down there and I loved it!"

"Both you and Nikki love this idea. Her to get me out there and not have me spend all summer working out like a monk...she said to me."

"She is right, I am sure that if you're given two plus months off? All you will do is practice and read all day!"

"Fine darn it, I will get the part in this movie and see how it goes." I give into her good reasons and Nikki's.

For the rest of the night, Sara stayed in my room, we chatted most of the night and watched some good movies via my entertainment system.

~o~O~o~

Friday April 20, 7:35 am
Poe cottage

Just after I my shower done and laid out a casual outfit for today's classes. A very excited green haired Gwen bursts into my room without so much as a knock, "Ro Look here! No class today, we have a open schedule for the whole school to show up if students wanted to Aung's funeral out in the Grove!"

"Well I guess Carson took what I said to heart and made it happen?"

"She asked you about this?"

"And who else here knows ancient funeral rights for a Sidhe queen?" I ask Gwen more than sarcastically.

"I guess you? I have no clue, my memories are few about court life from back then." she shrugs to me.

"Well then this is the time, to get my best armor out and give it a good cleaning?" and I start to pull out that very ornate heavy Mithril armor of mine. The set with most of my sad and worst memories attached to it.

As I lay it out piece by piece across my bed slowly, Gwen stands there watching me, "I remember that suit. You wore it when Sara, that video game on the computer and Jade caused that flash back of yours?"

"Yep I always seem to call this armor out, when I think I am in the most trouble and need it's great protection." as I say that, all those bad memories flow into my mind again and I start tearing up from all of them.

"What's the matter Ro?" Gwen questions me while patting my back.

I sniff to her, "It's just that every time I see this armor, someone died or something bad happened or something bad is going to happen...there is not one good memory that I can recall from using this. Maybe I should melt it all down and make a book end out of it."

"Why do that, it took you forever to make this I bet! So why destroy it, all that pain is behind you. I am going to say this right now and I believe it..." Gwen twists me by the shoulders to face her better, "I am glad Aunghadhail is gone, the old ways are gone with her and us NEW Sidhe will change how we do things from here on out!"

""You and Sara are saying the same thing to me, about Aung's passing on?"

"Well I can understand that, great minds think alike!"

"Thanks Gwen, I just needed to hear that from another Elf is all!"

"But think of this, that armor saved you many times back then. So you lived on in some strange way to get to here. That is a good thing to have as a memory, isn't it?" And Gwen goes to hug me close to prove it.

Just as we let go, my door knocks and I can hear Mrs. Horton's voice ask to come in. When she peaks into my room, "Ro, I have a small note here from Mrs. Carson. She said you can move the Grove for the event today? Or if you can't get it to cooperate, we need to know now so that the guys can set-up somewhere else."

"Okay Ma'am I will get on that right now and go make that request of the spirits out there. I am sure they will agree, I don't see a reason why they would not?"

~o~O~o~

Friday April 20, 11:25 am
Poe cottage

For an hour, I plead the case of Aunghadhail's funeral and what the humans what to do for memorializing her with the deep Grove's spirits. Once that is finished and agreed to. I watch over the parts of the Grove, that open up to the assembling of a place to speak from and the funeral pyre. Then where the Fae should line up to pay respects to Nikki and her family.

That seems to finish quickly, the staff has it all in hand and now it's time to eat. So I make way towards Crystal hall for a late breakfast.

Two bags of food get tossed onto my desk from getting breakfast to go and I stand there thinking about what armor my new twin should wear and realize that the set I need or want is in deep storage. So I start building the ward to mask my taking the bronze box from my storage place.

As I pull that box out and start finding that one leather set of armor. I think to add my 'Killian Jabbress' blade to the Mithril outfit, as that is my best dress blade. As I take that long thin case from the box and carefully lay it on my desk next to my food. I watch as Violet is flinging food at Lilac in one of their cute as heck fights. (Sword Mistress)

Watching them at play, makes me realize that I have to bond Lilac into our group as my twin's Pixie. As that is only fair to her and me, to have that greater connection. We will both benefit from it.

Since Violet already has what I would call my best Pixie armor that I still own, there is only one other set I have...Misty's set. The one Pixie that I felt the most loss over since Khemir died of old age, that is the set Violet now wears with pride. A Pixie lasting over a thousand years, with the combat we both saw was very unusual indeed.

So I dig deeply into the large box, so much so. That I have to move some boxes out of it, to get to where I want to. Then I pull 'her' box out and set it aside. I try real hard not to even glance it's way as I repack the box and send it back to storage.

As I sit to eat and then start cleaning my armor. That box just sits there...staring at me and I avoid even looking at it from the memories that it digs up. Those still fresh as the day they happened wounds from her death.

Above me Violet sings out to me, because she can feel something is 'off' in me, "What is it Rohanna?"

"Something that can wait, till I pull enough courage into myself to face it again."

One of me is shining my Mithril armor and the other is making sure the best leather armor I have, is looking good enough for this day. The leather is the easiest to clean up and gets finished rather quickly by my newer me. I think to move that body on to polishing my dress sword, but change up that idea. When I realize that new me is not quite good enough to handle sharp things, while I do two tasks...not just yet!

As that blade gets a final polish and I smile at my own fang filled refection in the thin blade. I hear a knock at my door, after listening a short bit. My ears can not tell who is there, this is a new person to the cottage?

"Come in, please. The door is open." I sing out to it.

The door opens slowly and in peeks Josh from that night I had dinner out with Nikki's family, "Hi Ro? Can I come in?" he smiles to me.

Part of me, that Drow part, is in some shock and comes out to make my breath go faster. As I say to him, "Yes come in Josh, why are you here?"

"Well Mrs. Reilly and Troy, they both thought it might be a good idea for us to come for this too? Annnn...." he stops and blinks in surprise at seeing two of me, now that he is fully in the room.

"You were saying Josh?" I grin at his shock of discovery.

"There are two of you...you have a twin sister! Nikki never said that to me?"

"Well the twin is a new thing kind of?" I try to explain to him.

"How can a twin be a NEW thing?" he asks and does several double takes of both of us.

"Well the short version is, one of the stupid kids that goes here. He or is it she now?.." I question the idea now, "Well she made a clone of me and it nearly killed me. We are of two bodies."

"Ohhh that is too strange!" he says.

"Strange, you say and you have an elf for more than one friend?"

"I guess that makes sense?" Josh says as he stands there a bit timid.

"So what do you want, or did you just come in to say hi?"

"Did Mr. Reilly talk to you last night?" he head goes to the floor searching for the question and really looks cute doing it.

"Yes, we talked about many a thing and none of them were about you? Did he forget to say something to me?"

"Shit!"

"Well that does not sound good?" I had to giggle at him.

"I had hoped he would have said something to you?"

"About what and take the chair at my desk...please? If you want too?" I ask him, while shining that blade of mine.

"I'll stand for this." he tried to look brave now.

"Humm you're a little nervous right now, I can see and smell that you are?"

"Smell?" he asked more than surprised.

"Yep, just like fear. It's almost the same scent? But tell me, what do you want please?"

"I wanted to ask you out?"

"Out...for what?" I nearly stutter at the thoughts.

"I want to take you to my school prom?" Josh asks me sounding so unsure to even ask the question, let alone utter the words.

Both of me just sit there and stare at him in shock for several minutes. Until he asks me again, "Rohanna? Well...can you give me an answer on if you want to go with me?"

"Well you say that you are two now? So I would ask both, but that might cost me a few extra bucks, that I will have to get together?"

"I have that handled, I am not poor by far." I say softly and go back to cleaning my blade.

"Mr. Reilly has money I know, but I would never ask him to pay for your date with me?"

"I do have my own money, far more than you think. Remember I bought a Italian racing bike just for the fun of having one?" I grin at him.

"Ohhh ya I forgot that!" he grins to me.

"So if you need to pay more for the two of me, I will pay the extra part. But that first bill, for one of me? That is still yours to pay for. As that is the tradition and I am not interfering in that practice in anyway." I say flatly to him.

"So you're coming?" he yelps out a little excited at the thoughts.

"I have to think about it and I need two things from you?"

"What...what...what!" he asks all to excited now to contain it.

"One, I need a date to think over, the date of the prom. Then, am I going as a Drow, or as the illusion of a blond that you have seen?"

"What ever you want too I guess?"

"No that is up to you? You have to live with me showing up to your school looking all the part of a mutant and all the attention that will bring you knowing one!" I warn him.

"My school is a very upper class one, not a bunch of H1 bigots! So darn it come as you are now then?"

"Are you sure, I really don't want to hear that you got beat to shit, by a bunch of morons at your school?"

"I have it handled, besides...my dad is a US Senator!"

"Really! I might have to talk to him someday on a few issues then?"

"Everyone wants something from him, so what do you want?' he laughs at me.

"Land that we elves call home, just like the native americans have now. Our own ways, rules, life styles, laws and totally independent from US laws." I say flatly and to the point.

"Now that is a big question to ask him, I might even ask for you? Because I am more than curious myself!"

"Go ahead if you want to? I can wait for his answer or someone else to give one...I have time on my side."

"Yep that you do, but this tree in here and the fruits. Are they real?"

"Yes they are, let me get one for you to try out?" and I stand up, to grab one for him.

After I pick one off the tree, I go to hand it to Josh and he grabs my arm suddenly. To reverse spin me to the wall and pins me with one arm wrapped around my back, with the other remaining free.

I breath into his face so close it nearly touches mine, "This is a bad idea?"

"What, taking that kiss I wanted today like you told me I should?"

"I am not so sure this is a good idea you and me getting involved?"

"I do!" he smiles at me.

"I am not, this...this I am not so sure, that I am ready for this in my life. Besides, there are many things to consider first."

"What I like you, don't you like me?"

"I am not sure? We dating can get to be a real issue, I live so far away from you?"

"You teleport across the whole nation, or so Troy tells me...faster than walking!"

"Yes, but me...a Drow and a human?" I question him.

"I am over it and like your looks!"

"But you're human, if we ever went to the next level in this...I would break you like a dry twig!"

"So, we start slow and careful then?"

"Then if we wanted kids?"

"We have them, but that is years away?" he reasoned back to me, not really understanding how Drow love.

"But we could never have them, Drow only have kids with other Drow?"

"If we go that far, we adopt I guess."

"I can't think that far, or want too. If we went that far, then I would have to deal with losing you in fifty or so very short years?"

"Great years!" he states then steals that kiss.

We part when my door suddenly pops open and Sara's head pokes in! "Hey am I interrupting anything!" she grins at me being pinned to the wall by Josh.

"Yes Sara you are!" I shout at her and shove him off me, "I could strangle you with one of your own tentacles right now!"

"Sounds fun to me and who is this yummy boy in here...so very alone with you?" her eyebrows arch knowingly to me and she winks.

"I should have known that you would feel or smell the lust coming off my room right now and rush up here to see what I was up too!"

"Who is this? Josh asks, as he leers at the sexy girl that just entered my room and I spot both of his eyes resting on Sara's breasts far too long!

"Sara, meet Josh one of Nikki's friends and Josh...This is Sara or Kellith Lust demon, Daughter of the Void, or the Mistress of Flesh."

"Hey I don't introduce you as 'Rohanna the Drow...slayer of thousands!' But this is the one Nikki told me about?!" she giggles at him, "The one boy, who stole a kiss from the fierce warrior Drow know as Rohanna!"

"So you're kidding me...right?" he questions me, as I move back to my bed and hand him that fruit off the tree in my passing by him.

"Nope, not one bit!" I poke Sara on her boob, as I pass by her. The ones he was just leering at, "this is just a pretty shell and there is a real demon beneath it. A rather sexy one, but still a demon of lust and perversion."

"Hey, no poking the boob! Unless you mean it?" she grins at me.

"Josh you might want to leave my room right now, before she corrupts you into something very...ahh intimate?"

Josh gulps at me, "What me and three girls!"

"No, two Drow and a lust demon. Then add your soon to be twisted mind?" I admit that he might get damaged by the both of us.

"I am going to leave, so you can continue getting ready for the funeral Rohanna and please tell me your answer soon on that Prom date?" he asks me once again and runs from my room.

Sara points at Josh's fleeing back and swings her pointing or accusing finger at me or back to him more than once, "You, him...date...prom? That's too funny!"

"Why, because you're not going with us?"

"Ohh no, leave me out of that...PLEASE! I do not want to interfere in your human dates with guys anytime soon? Besides that, I do not poach my friends dates or lovers!"

"QUIET YOU!" and I jab my sword at her, that I had just picked up to resume polishing the blade, "OR STAB!"

"Why yes ma'am or Jabbress. I know my place, especially when you have sharp pointy things in your hands and they are pointed at me!" Sara gave in to me.

"You better!" I warn her again, with a new jab in her direction.

"Warning noted and by the way? That blade looks like the one Drow that was at your mental house's door that first night we met...she was holding it!"

"It should, this is my Sword Mistress blade. It shows to others, that I am a teacher, not a student anymore and have attained a very high rank in my instructing of other Sidhe in the art of the blade."

"May I see that one?"

"I would use a cloth to hold it, this blade has Orichalcum in it's alloy." I say to her, as a hand her the blade with a polishing cloth covering the hilt, so it does not burn her flesh any.

While she examined the blade and seemed to be reading it's many engravings. I pulled on that Mithril armor piece by piece and made sure that it was laying correctly on my body.

The other me stepped into the leather armor, in the same manner.

Sara glances at me from that dress blade of mine and whispers out to me, "Hey that is the same leather armor she wore that night too and the armor you wore in the dream I entered. Where you were the instructor?"

"The very same, this is Elvin academy instructors amour and the markings show to others, what classes I am a Mistress over." I say to her and finish up putting on the set of armor. Then add the long red sash across my chest to it, going from right shoulder to left hip.

The next part is, my instructors baton. One for each body, the Mithril armor one of me. Pulls out the Bow Mistress one and hangs it from her right hip. The smooth black leather armor one, hangs the Sword or blade Mistress baton from her hip.

The last part placed on both of me, was a small metal plate. It was placed on my left breast of both sets of armor and that is where my heart would be if I was only a regular Sidhe. That plate held my award medals set engraved on it or small magic gems showing my many accomplishments.

That plate, showed my years at the academy instructing and my combat history for my many units. To explain each small line of engraving on each of them or each small pin or medal, would take hours to cover fully.

As I add the swords belt and scabbard to the whole package of both armors. Sara finally hands me back the long thin blade and I slide it into it's home on the belt. "There all set for this day, I hope that I look good enough?"

"You look great, that armor will gleam in the sunlight today and Rohanna?"

"Yes Sara?"

"You did know that blade has several languages carved on it?"

"Yes I do, most I know...some I don't?"

"Some of those, they are very old GOO languages and might even be spells? I am not sure yet, because I don't dare read them fully? Not until that blade is in a safer spot than inside Poe."

"Maybe one day we will try them out and see what happens. There is a very long story behind me being awarded that blade...a very long one!"

"Humm I have to hear that one someday and how in the heck do you fight with a blade so thin?"

"That is where skill becomes a factor, mine and the maker of the blade. This blade is far stronger than it looks and I am very good at using it! The art of using it comes in with blocking blows and defecting them. Then sliding a strike in and slicing a target to ribbons!"

"Just as I thought, skill like always! But lets go, as I entered your room. I watched Nikki and her family leave for the Grove."

~o~O~o~

As the sun starts to set

We both walked out to the Grove, to where the rest of the school was gathered and took a spot near the edge along a line of the schools fellow Sidhe. My head nodded in turn to each that showed up and I gave each one a large smile as I walked to the lines far end. My Bow was already at hand, the other me slid her blade from her sheath to show respect and we all waited for the main group with Nikki to arrive.

Rascal leaned over to me as we all waited, "You look so beautiful in that armor Lady Rohanna, nothing here is outshining you today!"

"Thanks Rodger, I hoped I would pass muster in this?"

Some time later a precession of Team Kimba showed up with Chou in the lead Followed by Jade and Jinn, who were holding a flag bearing Aunghadhail's Burning Oak Crest on it. Behind them was, Phase and Hank, and Toni and Billie. Holding a small platform, that held a wooden shield of Aunghadhail's Burning Oak Crest. This last representation of Aunghadhail was placed gently on a briar at the clearings center.

Nikki came next in the line and tried to say some words, but quickly was taken silent by her growing sadness. She ran off to her family, when her courage failed her and the sadness took the lead.

From there, Charlie Lodgeman gave a small short speech and lit the funeral pyre. As Jericho played guitar and Cody (Kodiak) spoke a short line or two, then started to sing. As it burned on, with him singing with the rising and falling flames. The ROTC cadets fired a salute and the Weres howled or growled and finally roared out a goodbye of their own to the growing night.

When most of the school was breaking up to walk back to the main campus. I stood on that fires edge, with the warm orange and red light it gave off dancing off my armor all shining around me. I waved a hand through the flames with a Mithril gauntleted hand, playing with them, the heat and the flame nothing at all to that hard armor.

Normally I would have been in tears by now, but strangely this felt right to be saying goodbye to the last of the old Sidhe this way. The ancient Sidhe, the ones that cursed me into this new existence. They all were fading with this fire and the new ones in my life...they all stood around me now.

Constance walked past me as I stood there staring at the fire and looked over my armor for the first time really closely, "That is the best armor, I think I have ever seen. And those medals and awards Ro. I think I actually recognize some of them?"

"Constance, please don't say one of your family ancestors has them. Because to me, each one represents pain and death to me at the orders of ancient elves like them. AND having even one of them, meant they were there and gave those orders...SO keep that to yourself for now?"

"Yes, Rohanna. I will and see you later." Constance says softly back to me, realizing she hit a deep wound somewhere in the Drow standing by the flames.

Right then, it struck me that I need to get rid of one of those award plates and let it burn in the flames. To show I was leaving that past behind me and not get angry at the new Sidhe around me, like Constance for something a family member did so long ago.

So the original me, took the plate off my clone in the leather armor. As that one represented the older me most of all, by her wearing that set of leather and tossed the plate deep into the center of the flames to pass on burning into ashes...to be forgotten for now.

Gwen took a place next to me, then spoke while the plate with my awards smoked in the fire and the magic held in some of the gems on the palte popped brightly in the flames, "Well Rohanna the last of Aunghadhail is gone, all that we have left from her is in each of us or what she wrote down?"

"So I guess Nikki showed you those books?"

"Yes, she read them just before coming out here and wanted me to tell you to come see her in her room tonight...after this?"

"Was she still mad at me?"

"Strangely no, not at you. But at herself, for tossing all that rage on you and Nikki knows that she messed up."

"I'll see you both there soon."

As Gwen walked off and I stared at the dancing flames. My sight fell to the growing pile of ashes and a thought formed deep in my mind. 'I might not have liked Aunghadhail at all times, but this pile of ash is most certainly a sad tombstone for anyone?'

Then it hit me like bolt out of the blue and I ran off after Caitlin!

~o~O~o~

I ran up to her and some of the outcast corner folks, "Caitlin, I need to ask you a very important question now!"

"What Ro?"

"Can we talk in the magic arts building, please meet me at the entrance in ten minutes?"

"Fine I will be there?"

"Thanks!" I shouted as I ran off towards Poe.

After I ran into my room, I tossed both sets of armor into storage and dressed in my regular clothes as fast as I could. Then came me facing that small box again, I drew a fast breath, snatched it off my far table and ported to Mystical arts building doors.

My port ended at the doors of the Kirby Building with a small bang, smaller than last time I tried. But still very far from my normal silent and fast porting that was normal for me.

"Wow Rohanna, that port of yours sure got noisy? Is that because of what Jobe and the new twin did?" Caitlin asks me.

"Yes," I growl to her, "It is messed up and I have trouble with it now."

"Well I will drop talking about that for ya and slap her later today for ya! But why the call to meet up here?"

"Can we chat in one of the magic lab rooms?"

"Yep, I have to keys to every building in Whateley...so lets go!"

Caitlin guides me to one of the many magic lab rooms downstairs and we enter without instructor permission or anyone noticing us! Once we were inside the room and the door shut. One of my best, but still blank daggers flows from storage and I hand it to her.

"Cat, I need this to be made into a focus for passing and holding essence in for a large spell."

"For what?"

I place my small box on a table at the rooms edge and sigh at it, "Your next."

Then move away to open my large storage space, via it's inky black doorway and slide the large bronze-gold box from it and open it in front of her, "I trust that you will not say anything about this Cat...please?"

"I figured that, but I am sure you need to hear it too. I will never talk about this." she swore to me.

"Thanks," I smile to her and pull out a box, then a small leather bag from that one of the five inside that match.

All that mess is put away and I hand her that small bag, "This needs essence from more than one Sidhe to grow, so I need a focus for tonight. If I had thought about this faster, I could have done it myself in a week. But I did not know Kodiak was coming with the Winter Crown yesterday."

"Okay, so why not just wait?"

"I would like this done tonight. So that this is planted by midnight, for traditions sake and you're the only one who can work that fast."

"Yes I can Ro, but I don't have all the tools right now and even with what tools Whateley has for my use, this will take a few days?"

"I knew this was coming," and as I say that, I pull my tool box for crafting magic items from storage, "So Cat, use this crafting kit please? Using it should speed you up a lot...I hope?"

Caitlin takes a few steps up to my kit, pulls a single drawer at a time from the cabinet and seems to be making a mental list of the contents as she goes, "This would do FINE! How did you get this?"

"It was my kit from back then, when I helped your kind make items for the royals. This is no where near what you would need to make a world shaking magic item, but it's a start at making a few nice things for now?"

"Ohhh yes it is and can I use this later for some projects that I have in mind?"

"If that is what you wish as a fee to do this for me...then yes. As I am sure that you know how to use and treat the tools within this kit correctly."

"Okay, deal! But what is this thing in the leather bag, that needs planting and magic essence to grow?"

I pull the small bag open and slide into my hand a seed, a little bigger than the size of my fist, "This a seed from one of the Groves Oak trees, that was inside the palace of the royals. Not one that could start a Grove by itself, but a nice one to represent Aunghadhail in life as a small monument?"

"Fine I'll do it, anything else?"

Now it's time to face the sad music, I walk slowly to the box that was placed on the table and sadly sigh as I open it "Misty, Gaea I miss you so much."

From under a silk cover, I pull a small leather set of armor that is torn across it's chest badly and covered in blood. My resolve fails me, as tears start falling down my face. Then I key a small spell into the armor and it springs from it's small Pixie size to full Elvin size.

As I hug that armor close to my chest, all I can think about is that last time Misty breathed in life and I held her close just like this. She whispered out only a few words then from her broken body, "Take me home." and she was gone.

Taking her broken body home, took several decades to happen. I was not allowed to leave my company of fighters for something that the Royals did not know we did or had with the Pixies. None of the ones that ordered us ever knew, that we had Pixies as friends like Misty and now my Violet.

If they did, they would have ordered them away or enslaved them too and us Drow could not live with that happening...ever.

After I got near enough to her home Grove. I took Misty's small body back to her family clan, they laid her to rest at a small ceremony that very night and gave me her belongings to use again. The clan offered one of her many cousins to me, but I refused the request. I was just too hurt to think of having a Pixie at the time.

It took over a hundred years for me to get over her death, she died so young trying to save me and she did save me, but at the cost of her own life. Misty was the most powerful Pixie I had ever seen, no one could match her in a fight of staves or magic. She was legendary.

I must have stood there crying for sometime, as a now shocked Caitlin's voice had to drag me back to the here and now, "Rohanna do you want some time for this?" she asked in a supportive voice.

I drifted back to the room from that sad memory and found why Caitlin was a little shocked. Violet had grown to Elvin size and was hugging me too, while I hugged that sadly empty bloody armor to my chest.

"Sorry Cat," I sniffed to her, "the one who wore this armor, she was very close to me and I was reliving their death."

"I understand more than you think,"

"Thanks Cat, but do you think you will be able to repair this armor for Lilac to use?"

"Humm let me see that?" she asks me.

It takes effort on my part to hand it to her, because I want to hold onto what Misty was and not let it go so soon in my mind. Caitlin takes her time examining the armor and drops what I thought might be a spell on it out of habit or who knows?

"I can repair this armor, but it will take days to do that and I have to use your kit for this of course? Then I might have to buy some items at the magic supply shop here, they will be expensive." she smiles to me.

"I thought that might be true, using my kit is not an issue and I will pay for anything you need, plus your time. Cost is not a problem, I will pay anything to get this armor repaired."

"Good, I am sure to need some Mithril and some gems for the spells."

"I have some pure Mithril in the kit already and what gems do you need?"

"I will use diamonds for some parts, but I could use some Diamonds of Tuatha De' Danann'?"

"Cat, I have some of those and others back in my room. Just ask for any number you need for this and they are yours! No cost is too high for this to get repaired."

"I have to ask you this, when I clean this before I repair it. What do you want done with the blood? I can save it for you, if you want it?"

"I would love for it to be saved, she was very close to me and I owe her my life. What killed her, it most certainly would have killed me if she did not sacrifice herself to stop it." I start to cry once again to Cat.

"Rohanna, I will give this project the dignity it deserves. I know that pain too well of late and I know this must be killing you to face it."

"Yes it is, I thought I would not have to face this again. But here it is, ripping my guts out just like the day it happened to me and her."

"How about you get going and I start on this first project. I should be easily done in an hour or so?"

"Thanks Cat...love ya!" and I am gone.

~o~O~o~

Friday April 20, 8:25 pm
Melville cottage

A small giggle escapes my mouth, as I knock on Jobe's dorm room door again. She opens it to me mad as heck, "What!" she yells at me, that bark quickly changes to "EEEEP!" when she sees me and the door slams shut. Gaea I love messing with her like this, it's too much fun!

A few seconds later, a laughing Belfy answers the door to me, "Hiya Ro, What's cooking!"

"A small request of you?"

"Yep?"

"I am having a small get together for Aunghadhail of my own, I am planting a Oak seed in her honor and I would hope that you would show up and offer some magic essence to the planting, for it to grow off of?"

"Let me guess, this is tradition of some sort?" she questions me with a small tilt of her head to me.

"Sort of, I just thought that a small pile of ashes in the Grove was a sad tombstone for Aunghadhail?"

"Yes you are right on that, a tree would be far better for a Sidhe. I will be there gladly."

"Can you get Jobe for me, she needs to hear this too."

"Mom, Door for you it's Rohanna!" she shouts out to the room behind her.

"I am not your Mom child!" a bellow comes from the room.

"Yes you are, Carson and the paperwork said so!" she corrects her.

"What does Rohanna want?" I hear the sheepish question.

"She wants to ask you something? AND NO! She is not holding a knife right now and grinning for your skin!"

A very unhappy pretend Drow comes to the door and stares at me, "What do you want?"

"Tradition and decorum require me to ask you this, I must ask even what I would call an enemy this. I invite you to come to the Grove to plant a Oak tree in Aunghadhail's honor. This is your choice to come or not. Doing so would be a good thing, but not coming would not change anything for the worse."

"Why ask me?"

"Even though Aunghadhail and I agree...you are not Sidhe. I have to invite what may be called Sidhe, even one that I call an enemy to this event."

"SO! You admit I am an elf then?" she smiles at me.

"Don't push it Jobe, I still hate you for this twin curse that I am surpassing and would kill you where you stand if not for my oaths. So come to this, as a honor it is or stay away and I know forever where you stand as even being called a Sidhe."

"I will think about it," and she slams the door on me.

~o~O~o~

"Well mom...Jobe, are you going to that memorial or what?" Belfy asks her mom and roommate.

"Nope I don't think so, I owe that Drow enough already and being a part of that little club of her elves is not for me." Jobe shakes her head to her cloned daughter.

"Big mistake Jobe!"

"Why is that, tell me?" Jobe demands.

"The staff here is pretty sure that Belphegor or dad cloning me from Nikki directly with your little DNA traits, that made me a Sidhe. A goofed up one, but still one anyway and that almost for sure gained me that super long life they all seem to have."

"Ya and?"

"And since your DNA serum is what I am based on. Then that is what changed you to a Sidhe or fake Drow, as Rohanna calls you!" Belfy laughs, "You are most likely going to live a long life just like me and now that it kind looks like Gramps maybe taking you back as his kid? You might want to be more friendly to a Drow that will live as long as you do and not make an enemy of Rohanna."

"So what do I care child!"

"You might want to, because Gwen told me this. Drow only see the world in black or white, dead or alive. There is no 'grays' in Ro's world, she loves you forever or will hate you forever and she is not one to forgive...ever."

"Like I said child, why should I care?"

"Rohanna will live for thousands of years and WILL be a very important Sidhe someday. Because I am so very sure that Nikki will be the Queen of the Sidhe someday and they are declared sisters....Do you really want to piss off, every elf forever Mom?"

"So politically, I should show up. Because sooner or later both of them will be something to deal with?"

"You got it!"

~o~O~o~

Friday April 20, 9:15 pm
Poe cottage

As I walked into Poe's main doors, I noticed most the students were in or around the sunroom eating a little and chatting it up. With a few words to select Elvin students like Rascal, I was able to get all the Sidhe headed towards my room for a meeting of us all. With them heading towards my room, I went to Nikki's room and found her family all there.

Nikki cried at me as I knocked on her open doorframe, "Ro get in here please, we need to talk!" and she shooed out her family and Toni rather fast. Only Gwen was asked to stay.

After they all left the small room, Nikki pointed to a seat for me as she closed the door. She was on her way back to sit on her bed, but never made it. Nikki wrapped both arms around one of me and started to cry for real to me.

"I am so very sorry for taking all that out on you, forgive me?"

"It's done, I know you were hurt and all that rage was just you coping with Aung's loss."

"Thanks Ro," she says to me very softly while letting go to sit on her bed.

"No need for that, you and me. We are the farthest non-related sisters in the world now!" I jest with her.

"Yes we are. But the reason why I asked you to meet me here...besides apologizing to you?" she starts crying again to me.

"Nikki please, it's all right now. All good and never was an issue."

"Rohanna, have you read that tome that Aung left you yet?"

"Not one word yet, have not really had the time to even think about it. Why?"

"I read mine this morning and now I understand you a lot better. Aung, she left me lots of little secrets on the Drow and now I know why you act the way you do."

"I thought Aung would have told you that by now, or you would have learned that for yourself?"

"This was a better explanation and it made sense to read it. Instead of learning it so slowly and she added in so much other needed info on top of that!"

"Did she tell you how to get that cursed book off my back!"

"That knowledge was not in the pages that I can read right now."

"Read right now?" I had to question that statement, as it made no sense to me at all.

"Yes, read right now. Aunghadhail, she sealed chapters of that book from me. At least till something happens in my life or a time limit expires in some way?"

"So she kept that from you too and that leaves you no choice in giving me full freedom?"

"Yes and she explained that to you and me more than once. You are not ready for those limits to be removed. I think, that in the last few weeks. You have journeyed so far down that new road in life...that you should be free from that curse. But I have no idea how to release you."

"Thanks Nikki! I have tried so very hard not to go off half cocked and hurt someone."

"I know, I would have skinned Jobe by now! If I were you?" she laughed at me.

"Naw I have her on a short leash and obtained a oath from her for favors to be named later!" I grin evilly back to Nikki.

"Good one!" Gwen laughs out at me, "that will teach her!"

"Nikki, I wanted to ask you before I did this?"

"What, anything?"

"I thought that when I was standing there at the burning funeral pyre, that just a pile of ashes. That was a sad tombstone for Aunghadhail."

"It is, I am thinking of something more. Maybe in a few years when I can do it better?" she starts to tear up and can't glance up at me from what might be embarrassment.

"Nikki, from back before that sundering. I have bought with me a few seeds from the main Grove nearest the ancient royals palace for the West. This is just a small Oak, but one of the oldest I could find at the time?"

Nikki grins up at me now, looking more than happy to me, "You want to plant that for her!"

"Yes, but we need some essence sacrificed and your blood would bond it to being Aunghadhail's tree better?"

"Yes, yes...we all should. Any and all Sidhe that show up. This should be Aung's tree as well as our new tree!" she shouts to me.

"That was my plan, I have Caitlin making a me a spell focus now and she will be done very soon. So we should be able to plant this seed by midnight?"

"Great! But now I have a question for you?"

"Annnnd?" I stare at her.

"Since I got all mad at you and this happened." she taps the Winter Crown laying on her bed, "I should ask you, did you call Timothy back and take that acting job or what?"

"Not yet?"

"Well? Are you or aren't you?"

"Heck if I know? Me out there in a movie and everyone sees who I am, is that such a good idea?"

"Yes it is and you know it!" Nikki barks at me.

"Yep, Nikki is right Ro, this is a good thing for you. A way cool summer job and you get to be seen as a good thing too!" Gwen beams at me.

"I am just so not sure of this?" I have to admit.

"Rohanna! Everyone around you feels that this is a great move for you and Sidhe in general to be seen in a movie like this. Gwen does, I do, Sara does and My dad does too. Besides he talked to Bill up at ARC and he is thrilled along with Jineen to look after ya where ever filming is done?"

"Just me out there?" I stop and lay back on Toni's bed thinking.

"I get it now, you afraid of everyone seeing you as you are now. That Drow in you has no idea what to think and that human is not ready to bee seen out like this yet? Is that the reason for all the hesitation?"

"Yes." I say flatly.

"Well no one will know what you where or what you are now? Then Whateley is a safe place that no one will know about or your in? Then you do the movie and a few publicity events and done!"

"Fine then, lets call Timothy before I come to my senses again and say no!"

"Great, I'll get him on my phone right now!" Nikki grins my way.

She leaps to her phone, hits the speed dial for his office and waits. After a second the secretary has us waiting for him to drop off a call, a deal he is finishing up and we are next for him to talk to.

"Hey hey! How is my fav elf doing Nikki!" Timothy starts in and more than pisses me off personally.

"I am fine Tim and that is Sidhe to you please." Nikki chuckles at him and corrects him a little sternly for me, with a added grin my way that makes me happy to see.

"Got it, but little lady what's the call for? I hope that Rohanna is in that room with you and a YES is on her lips for me!"

"Yes Timothy, I am here and YES!" I bark then start laughing.

"Great to hear, the final doc's will get sent to you via mail today and then can we set-up a screen test for real soon?"

"How soon?" I have to ask.

"This week or next?"

"Humm I guess since I have not had my spring break yet? We can do that then, Nikki any suggestions?" I ask her.

"The first week of May is open for sure and Whateley paperwork for a week off can easily be done by then and our paperwork too at ARC. Then add, dads paperwork with Bill to that pile?"

"Great, a date then for starting April thirty through the week?"

"I can do that." I state.

"Then I will see you here that Sunday or very early Monday!" Tim adds in, then hangs up just as fast to get to other calls.

~o~O~o~

Friday April 20, 11:35 pm
The Grove

Just a hour ago Caitlin had finished up with her project and ran over to Poe to give it to us. She handed me a finished dagger with a long spell written into it's sharp length and this was to be our combined focus to feed this large seed magical essence so that it would spring to life, then grow to be a large strong Oak.

For the next fifteen minutes, others I had invited showed up. The Sidhe of Whateley, each and everyone. Caitlin stayed on to see this through, as even she had issues that should be honored and let to drift off here tonight.

Among the last to arrive in the Grove, was Jobe and Belfy. Jobe just stared at me as I walked over to her, "So are you participating or?"

"I will stand by the side of the clearing for this. I am here to support Nikki as a fellow student and that is all Rohanna."

"Fine by me Jobe, my opinion of you just flew up to the sky and have a good night here."

I wanted to keep this short, so I started quickly as I held out that seed in my open hand, "Well my fellow students and Sidhe. We are here to plant this seed from the Grove nearest the royals main palace from before the sundering. I was lucky to have it in amongst my small possessions and I want to plant it tonight with your help. To honor Aunghadhail as best we can for now."

After I get a nod from most there and Nikki tears up like I was sure she would. I kneel down to the soft earth where the funeral pyre burned earlier today and dig a hole large enough for the seed sitting next to my leg.

When I am done, the seed falls into the large hole and I slice my hand over it with the blade in a smooth quick motion and I do it twice for both of me, "I am giving this seed part of me willingly, any one of you can do the same if you feel it's wanted. Please...no pressure to do so, if you don't want to?"

Nikki followed suit next, then Gwen gladly did and most of the Sidhe. Only a few felt the need to stay out of this part, I understood why in most cases. Then Caitlin jumped in and did the same with her strange blood added to mine. That mix was most active of all there!

Jobe shook her head to the idea, I am sure not understanding the meaning of it and Belfy, she jumped at the chance to be included in this. That made me a little proud of her, I was getting through to the girl.

The next step, was me recovering the now blood coated seed with rich earth and then sliding the blade into the wet soil till it just pierced the seed by nearly nothing, "Now we all wake this up from it's long slumber with magical essence and just like before. Feel free to do this part or not too?"

After I stood back up, both of me forced essence into the blade and Nikki joined in with her's. Gwen and the others soon joined in as best they could with their skills in magic varying from experts to novices like Belfy. She needed guidance in her supplying essence and Constance, plus Rascal showed her how to do this part.

Most of the other Sidhe, dropped off supplying the seed essence but me, Nikki and Caitlin. We four wanted this seed to grow strong and that needed huge amounts to start. The four of us poured our hearts out into the ground, till it glowed brightly from the flow...then we stopped. I gasped with Nikki for air, as spending this much essence did take something out of you.

"Well I think we are all done and later this coming month under the next moon. We shall see if this seed lived and grows from our combined sacrifice?"

The group stayed in the Grove for hours talking over what we had done and Aunghadhail from each ones experiences of her presence. This sharing helped Nikki feel better about today and I am sure healed that wound a little bit more...I hoped.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

~o~O~o~

Shadowsblade here.

This story in a joint venture with a group of fan fic authors, so far this group is made up of Nuuan, then Branek and finally myself. We all got together and after a jumpy start decided to make a group of stories that all take place within the Whateley fanfic universe.

To have an idea about the main protagonist this story's will develop
around here is a short introduction.

Angels Peril a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Tormented by the past, Angel is struggling between light and dark.

Melvin a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
They say old soldiers never die, Melvin is about to learn that the hard
way.

The Way of the Dragon a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Born for eternity but vulnerable like a child, dragons shouldn't leave
their nest.

Every Rose has it Thorns a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Watch what you say around rose, could give you more trouble than you ever
asked for.
This one is coming soon, bug him for it! lol

Kelly a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Struggling with fate, Kelly has to deal with love and loss.

Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with demons within and
without.

Vantier a Whateley Tale :Written by Shadowsblade
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to
find her place in it.

You might ask yourself what is the Whateley Universe? To make it short,
here is a abstract straight out off the wiki.

Whateley is a Prep School for different teens. VERY different ones. Where else could a kid go to a school that has a resident demon living in the furnace? Or meet magic users, mutants of every imaginable kind, get trained in how to handle some rather odd abilities, and worry about
flunking Freshman English? Come visit Whateley Academy, nestled in the
lovely hills of New Hampshire. Just down the road from a town named
Dunwich... (Mythos jokes purely intentional).
This is the Whateley Academy Universe, a shared universe with over a dozen authors and more than a hundred stories (and counting). The stories range in size from vignettes to novels. It's a Mutant High scenario with both a strong transgender theme and a slightly watered down Cthulhu Mythos theme.

It's also very much a work in progress.'
If you want further information you will find them on.

http://crystalhall.wikia.com/wiki/Whateley_Academy_Wiki

or

http://whateleyacademy.net/

But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!

To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!

Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with demons within and
without.

In this part, Rohanna lays parts of her past to rest and more will come in the chapters that follow.
This one chapter the trip to LA starts and her facing that very human past of her begains

To all my readers, thanks for your posts. I do read each one and some of the ones posted recently, they added to my ideas on where to go in long term plot ideas! So keep posting and thinking out there!

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

---------------------------------------------------------------------

~o~O~o~

Thursday April 26, 11:20 PM
The Grove

Over the next few days, stacks of my paperwork had been done at a quick pace and the trip was set for the most part to Los Angles and the screen test at a major studio. One place I had even worked at dozens of times!

One late night, I made a illusion charm for my twin and that was a easy task to get done. All I had to do was get a hold of some of my tools from Caitlin and make an exact 'twin' to what I already had!

During that week Caitlin had done me a HUGE favor and fixed Misty's armor. Heck she had improved on it to better match what Violet already wore and beyond! The color would change as Lilac wanted, just like her sister. The flying speed was the same and invisibility much improved.

Even the 'grow' spell worked the same now, the time was extended to an hour in the real world outside of a Grove. In the past it was as long as wanted, but in the essence hampered human world, it would be very short and maybe only last minutes! But Caitlin had fixed that small issue.

The armor itself was now far studier, this matched Violet's armor for the most part and that lack of hardness in Misty's set was found later by Khemir's kin. Who obviously corrected it and sent out word to make Pixie armor far better. Too late to save Misty's life, but that information lead to Khemir lasting a very long life and saved me many a time.

Most of that knowledge had been found by my two Pixies talking behind my back, so to speak and then comparing notes with a supreme magical craftsperson that was Caitlin. She read over the many notes from both families and the notes that Misty left behind on how to fix the flaws in her own armor, ones that she never had the time to fix herself... Gaea the sacrifices she made for me! And that cost her life.

After all that work, non-stop for days. All Caitlin asked from me, was use of my magical kit anytime she wanted it and no questions asked. She would replace any supplies used from it of course or buy me what could be called the equivalent to the used item nowadays terms.

But most of all, Cat had saved that blood of Misty's and placed it into a small crystal vial that I now wore daily. One necklace that will not leave my neck, till I am ready to use her blood for something great and make her sacrifice mean something even now, so long after it was given to me...the ultimate gift that she could have given me!

There we four were, happy as can be waiting for midnight and the best time for casting spells in the Grove to be at it's peak! I had been invited to the 'hot tub party' madness of tonight, but this was family and far more important to me!

"Well Lilac, you are joining your sister tonight and both of you will be full twins again!" I grin to her.

"Thanks I wanted this, even more than my nasty sister!" she jested with her twin with small shove of sisterly love.

"Well this is your armor and you already know it's past...most of it. Misty was very important to me and her death...was.." I can't say more, the tears take my words away.

"I know, or I will very soon!" Lilac tells me and slides on that armor after changing it's color to her trademark one.

After she grows in size to the same as her sister, she joins us three already hugging out that sadness. When we all let go, we walk to the casting circle I made in the same spot as the one I did for Violet. This spell will be it's twin, only larger for all four of us and better!

This spell took me a few days to alter it to match the new larger needs and I had to get the casting checked out by more than a few of the older spirits of the Grove to be sure it was done correctly!

We started the spell off by cutting our hands in turn and grasping in a circle to be closer. Lilac did her part of the spell's casting and then Violet, then finally I added my voice in twin stereo at the right part.

As the spell grabbed at all four of us and pulled our minds closer to live out each one's life of memories. The magic light of the spell pulsed across the Grove and our combined sighs, cries or laughs at what we all saw in those memoirs filled the Grove's normal silence this night.

I loved to see Lilac's vision of life with her sister, so much fun they had and that family behind them, plus that large clan of fellow Pixie. Poor Lilac, she received the sad part of the deal. With that part she lived my most horrid memories and joined in why her sister was so changed after my Bonding with her.

Violet had earned a new way to look at life with them and had changed to be far more determined to get things done correctly and even more than before. She knew what failure was like for me and loathed it like I did.

I laughed at what antics Lilac had secretly played on her sister and now Violet knew who did 'what' small trick or jest on her over the years! But Lilac also know what little jokes her twin had played in life too. The fun of it all!

After the spell lost it's power and faded away from us. Lilac and Violet where hugging closer than the two sisters had ever been before in life and I was on each side of them holding that protective embrace over us all...we were family now...forever.

~o~O~o~

Friday April 27, 7:30 AM
Crystal Hall

Gwen was laughing like a manic at the larger twin Pixies eating and playing during breakfast this morning, "It looks like to me, Lilac joined your little bonding family. Right Ro?" she asked me, but knew she was right anyway!

"Yep, one big happy family now!" I said back to Gwen, while now hearing two Pixies in my head chatting at the same time, while trying to eat and have a small food fight at the same time.

You could only tell the difference in Pixies, via one wore the now classic Violet and the other the softer Lilac color. The other way was food, Violet loved pancakes and Lilac loved cinnamon waffles!

Right then, Everheart sat at our table and nibbled on a small plate of fruits. This was very strange to have her sitting with us kids indeed, "So what Drow is the older one?" she asked me.

Both of me looked at one another and blinked. Then pointed at the other at the same time, "That one!" the stereo Drow yelled out, "she is the older one!" once again the voices sounded out and alike in each way of their tone.

The only way to tell any difference this morning, was one of me wore a pink baseball hat backwards with a evil hello kitty logo on it and the other me did not. Our school uniforms matched, right down to the 'UV' black armband on each arm.

"Ohh that is funny Ro," Gwen laughs at me.

"Well as funny as that is, I am here to remind you that after class. You have to go to Carson's office and finalize that paperwork on the new you. Then verify that, the new name is Rehanna for the record."

"Sounds easy to me?"

"Ohh and Doc Bellows will be there, as that is now standard practice for him or Sara to be there with you in her office. So meet with him in the office waiting room."

"I got it Everheart!" I grin my understanding back to her.

"Thank God...during this trip of yours next week, you are taking a Marine medic with you that knows you and Gwen as a anchor to any issues that come up?"

"Bill is great, but I am felling lots better now that Violet and Lilac joined me in life." I boast for them to Everheart, knowing that she will never talk about this to anyone else.

~o~O~o~

Friday April 27, 5:10 PM
Shuster hall area

Well I just had dinner and most of my homework was done, 'homework?' that thought came to me just now. 'I don't really have one but here at Whateley?' Sure Mr. Reilly called his place my home or Poe. But that was temporary and not even mine in anything but words! I might have to find a place to change that soon enough.

So I was out here sitting on a bench and sort of reading a book. But I was really watching the quad and the other students pass by me. Sure I could go sit in Mrs. Carson's outer office and wait? But sitting there with Elaine staring at me or WORSE 'Hardass' or Mrs. Hartford the schools assistant head mistress.

I felt, as I looked out through four sets of eyes, very detached from the other students walking on the path nearest me, going to class, chatting to each other, each crippled by a single viewpoint, by a single pair of hands, by having to do things one at a time. They were less than I was and so much less than what I would be soon, as my new body attuned itself better now after Sara's spell.

When that meeting time came nearer, I left the bench behind and made my way to Carson's office. I grinned at Elaine as I walked in to the main office and Hartford spotted me with a smug sneer on her face. I smiled back at her, "Hello ma'am" She just looked away back to her computer.

"Hi Miss Claire, I am here to see Mrs. Carson and this visit is for a bunch of paperwork I think?"

"Yep, and here it is!" then she hefts a large stack, from a file siting onto her desk and slides it to me. "In that stack is all the paperwork that makes Rehanna your lost twin sister and she has all the same MID stats, powers, skills that you do."

"Wow, that is a whole lot of paperwork!"

"That is most of it, some is the contract for this movie that Carson wanted to oversee for Mr. Reilly and then granting Bill Varney a guardianship over you for the trip or other needs?"

"Geee Miss Claire, I owe you for this?"

"Yep, me and Hartford both!"

"Then e-mail me what you want as gifts in exchange? I have no idea what you like...either of you?"

"Just send me chocolates!" Elaine smiles to me.

"Mrs. Hartford?" I ask her.

"I am just fine, you have already helped someone close to me and not knowing who that was... is no 'Falk' of yours?" Hartford glares at me over her glasses.

I hide my shock as best I can, but almost stumble over my next words, "Are you sure that you don't need...no, want anything Ma'am?"

"I am sure I don't. But someday I might have a few friends that can use a favor from you or them owe you one?"

"Can I talk about that later with you...ma'am?"

"Sure anytime...anytime you want to?" she grins at me like a cat playing with a small mouse, hope she knows that this mouse roars and BITES!

"Rohanna, please take the files and go over them all for mistakes. Then sign them where the 'tabs' are at." Elaine asks me, while handing that stack to me.

"Yes Ma'am, can do." and we sit down at a small table, to start flipping through each page in turn. One of me reads one stack and signs. The other takes another stack and starts the same task.

A few minutes later, a very happy Dr. Bellows comes up the staircase and sits next to me, "Well Rohanna, here we are and I see that the fine staff has given you all that paperwork for today's meeting?"

"Yep they sure did, never knew this much paper was needed to 'make' a person!" One answers, while the other keeps to her work.

"Yes, we kill a tree a week here I am sure?" then he grimaced, from remembering that he was talking to a very 'woodsy' elf! "Sorry Rohanna I forget that you live for forests?"

"I am not that offended, I know that they grow trees just for paper use and recycle."

"Thanks, mind if I light my pipe?"

"Never, I love that scent of your tobaccos and it can't hurt me?" I laugh at him.

"No it can't, like you said to me. 'your gift and curse at being so healthy or different from most other Sidhe.' Right?"

"Yes, we Drow are like cockroaches. We can't be killed!" I grin at him as he lights that trademark pipe of his.

"Yes Rohanna you are, especially after this past few months. But I have a few of the staff and others working on making you one Drow again or at least two separate Drow maybe?"

"What?" we gasped in stereo now, "What makes you think I'd...or We want to go back to being only one?"

"I just thought?"

"Well I am fine with what I am now. Some might see me as strange or even stranger now! But I am getting better and that trouble I had at the start of this 'twin' deal. That is fixed and I am moving on!"

"Great to hear that you have overcome this!"

"...I conquered it as always." One of me says.

"That is what we Drow do." the other finished, but almost admitted to him...'we were made to!'

"Fine...fine, have you found any mistakes in that paperwork?"

"None at all and I am almost done here. Funny that all this is needed for the new twin, I see her as being like a leg or arm now and not a whole other person?"

"Well the rest of the world does not understand it, I barely do and I was here to see it happen to you!" he laughs and blows out some nice smelling smoke my way.

Elaine interrupts us with a whisper, "Carson is ready for both of you, just go in when you're both ready too?"

~o~O~o~

Friday April 27, 5:40 PM
Carson's office

While Bellows takes that chair nearest the door, one of me grabs by habit the one farthest from it against the wall and the other me sits on the couch facing the room, but glances at the door from time to time...habits die hard.

"Good evening Miss Leigh, Alfred. We are here just for paperwork on Rehanna for the most part." Carson begins.

"Thanks, Ma'am."

"Your welcome Rohanna," she says, then slides me a stack of new ID's, "This is all your ID's for Rehanna, your twin sister and yes I do understand that she is part of you. But trying to tell the MCO or anyone else besides ARC what she really is, that would take years I am sure?" she grins at me.

After I place the large stack of paper on her desk and slide it her way. I ask Mrs. Carson, "I looked over all of this, signed all the spots shown and checked for mistakes ma'am...is there anything else?"

"No Miss Leigh, this looks fine to me. Plus after going over this new movie acting job you have for summer, Both Mr. Reilly and I agree that the contract is fine just as is. Most of this here," she taps a new file, "will not go into any affect till after you finish up that screen test next week in LA."

"Well if everyone likes it, I have to go with it then!"

"I would recommend it Miss Leigh, this could be a very good thing for both mutants in general and the Sidhe."

Just hearing that even Carson liked this 'movie' deal, that made me like it even more now. Because I may have thought she was out to get me at a time, but looking back on it now? She always seemed to be looking out for me or the school...but me most of the time.

~o~O~o~

Friday April 27, 8:00 PM
Poe cottage

When I barely stepped into the main hallway, Mrs. Horton literally 'pounced' on me! She told me the basics of what had been going on with Roz this last few weeks and that maybe she needed someone to be with tonight.

With that in my head, I ran up the stairs to her room! If she needed someone, I was going to be there for her...she did it for me!

Once I arrived at her door, I knocked softly and her roomy answered. Once she saw me, she grinned at me "Thank god it's you, I had hope that you would show up and help her out of this 'funk' she is in!"

"Where else would I be tonight after I heard of this from Horton, death would be the only thing keeping me away from her tonight!"

Roz was laying on her bed crying...sobbing like mad about what had happened this week and in the past. She was very vulnerable right now and I wanted her to feel safe right now, VERY safe!

Rohanna took a place on her bed and soothed Roz by whispering to her and stroking her back slowly, "Lets go to my room and then to the Grove later?"

The only word from Roz was a hollow yes and a nod back. Rehanna in the meantime, opened Roz's drawers and took out her needs for the morning. Her roomy got the jest of the act, then tossed Roz's empty backpack her way and that got filled with her night needs, plus tomorrows clothes fast.

Once that bag was full with her needs, I scooped her up and took her to my room. After getting back inside my room, I laid her on my bed and pulled some snacks out while we talked about things this week. She told me her feeling for the native girl that arrived in Poe a few weeks back and her past love that shunned her bad.

All I could do was listen and give her comfort that I would be there for her always. Her past deeds had guaranteed that from me and that this room of mine was a safe place for her too.

Later that night, we all took a short walk to the Grove and then Roz relaxed even more in the warm spring waters. While she rested and centered herself more. One of me moved off quietly towards the Groves nearly impossible to find center.

Once there, I laid out a plea to the spirits to adopt her as one that should feel safe here and that would be true even if I was not with her. It took hours to convince the Spirits there, but Roselyn's already verified power over plants and her being able to help them grow so much better. That is what convinced them to have her!

Now all that was left, was her agreeing to some small limits. All of them dealt with her promise never to harm this Grove and defend it as best she could or break the laws of this place.

When I gilded back into the spring water and Roz noticed that there were two of me next to her again she smiled at me, "So what was that one of you doing just now?"

"Ohhh you need both of me to keep you happy now, just the One is not enough anymore?"

"No one is fine!" she laughed back to me.

"Good to hear. Though I do have a surprise for you or you can call it a gift?"

"What is that?" she asked while hugging one of me.

"I convinced the Grove to let you come out here anytime you want too! This Grove is now a safe place for you, even if I am not here to guide you into it."

"Hey why would it do that for me, I am not Fae?"

"It likes you and that nifty plant power you have. Besides, you earned it in more than one way with me and my word carries a lot of weight in here!"

"Ohh I like that, my own little hot tub! Can I bring others in here as well?"

"I would wait and see if the Grove, then it's many spirits likes them when you show up with each of them in turn?"

"So do I get a cool club card, or elf ears as a member?!"

"No you just have to do a little swear to obey the rules here and protect this place as best you can, if you can?"

"You mean fight for this place?"

"If you can not, this place values life and will not ask you...a person that is not a warrior like me, to toss away it's life for here. Some fights are won after the battle is over! That is where you might come in someday?"

"I can swear to that!"

"Then you will find the Grove loves you like I do and we protect our own."

A short time later, all of us were in the Groves heart and I stood there with Rosalyn and told her the basic list of laws for entering this place. Then showed her what a warning would look like and that the Spirits would show intent long before you broke a law with a large warning.

After she agreed and swore her life to her, she was one with the Grove around her now. "Hey I think I can actually feel something now?"

"You should this place agrees with you and you're now standing in a place that even Charlie Lodgeman the instructor at Whateley can not be!"

Later on we rested back near the hot springs, until both of us had to go to Saturday's classes. I had my beloved costume class and Roz had her botany for mutants class. That was a great class and she just got a nice extra credit in it, for doing my room for me!

~o~O~o~

Saturday April 28, 9:40 AM
Costume class

This time in class, I had that armor I was working on Gwen out and seemed to be making headway on it! The single stitches in my embroidering spells in the light fine leather of the suit came easier and the spells I recited flowed into the armor with ease.

Outside class over in Laird hall, the other me and I am starting to call one another by name...Rehanna. As she is the new and weak one! She is working out at the very limit of my connection, sometimes the connection is strained. But I have to try and stretch it more and more each day.

This testing it's limit has made longer, from that short fifty feet of that first few days. Now I seem to have nearly a mile plus and it grows each day...thank Gaea and Sara for that!

Sara comes gilding into the crafting room and drops into a seat across the table from me and grins evilly to me, "Roz had her fun last night, tonight is my turn!"

"She needed my comfort last night, that was more support and not fun Sara love?"

"I know, but I have to get you in bed with some excuse don't I?" she winks at me.

"All you have to do is ask?"

"Ohh that is no fun, you should know that the 'hunt' is the fun part!"

"Well Sara, consider your this prey caught and see you tonight then?"

"After dinner or we can have dinner in my room?"

"If you're buying it?"

"Done! And where is the twin?"

"Ohh she is over at Laird hall working out and trying to stretch my distance that both of us can be at."

"Humm is that working out?"

"That body Rehanna is getting stronger and faster, that is to be expected? But my next part to work on today is porting her alone without me. So if you see me fall over...you know why?"

"Well then I guess I shall sit here and chat with you, as I sew this nice dress of mine up?"

"Thanks Sara!" I grin at her.

~o~O~o~

Sunday April 29, 7:50 AM
Poe cottage

I just had to snuggle a little closer to Sara and love doing it. We had some of the other Poe folks in my room while we all had a take-out dinner and watched a movie. Our plans had changed for doing this in Sara's room to mine, so that I was a bit more ready to leave on Sunday with Bill in the coming morning.

Some of that nice time we spent alone, Sara had helped me out in my porting while coaching me in my mental representation of the academy of old. She showed me my great error in spotting where I was going to land at and how to mix the mental calculations of having two bodies now. Her little mental short cuts made that come much faster now and with more practice it will be like nothing had ever changed!

As I pulled Sara closer to me and purred to her, "Want to go again?"

"That is why I love Drow so much now, you all never get tried and now I have TWO of them. I have to see if I can get Daddy to find away to get more!" she purrs back to me.

"Well get on that girl!"

As I purred that to Sara, someone knocked at my door, "Rohanna get up, time to get going!" and instantly I knew that was Bill. AND he was very early for this trip?

"Come on in Bill!" I yelped at the door, as I rolled out of bed and gave Sara a playful shove to get up!

Bill opened my door and came halfway in as he talked to someone out in the hallway still, "Put your bags in the main room and I will load them in the car."

"Got it Bill, now let me get showered up you goof!" a groggy Gwen barked back at him from down the hallway.

Bill spun back to looking into the room he was going into and found a very naked Drow girl standing there giggling at him. With a equally evil smiling lust demon Sara, giving him a very inviting set of eyes.

"Hi Bill, you're very early?" I giggle at him and just love that shocked look covering his face.

"Darn it Ro, you should have said that you weren't decent before I came in!" he barked as he quickly slammed the door, to just as fast go bury his face in the far corner of my room and away from looking at me.

"Me decent? Really Bill, I have never been 'decent' at all?" give back to him sarcastically.

"But I can't be in a room with two...no three naked school girls!"

"Bill you are a nurse, one that has seen me before now and has seen Sara in the same way. So why the big deal?"

"That was work and this is you two just getting out of bed after..." he trails off thinking and turning beet red.

"S...E...X...Bill?" I spell out to him and put him on the spot, "Not a real issue, unless you want to join in with us?"

"Ahh Jineen would kill me!"

"Maybe?" Sara grins, "But you only live once?" she states while getting up and wrapping a thin silk robe around herself.

"Thanks Sara, too bad Bill got here early?"

"No prob, I will wash the sheets and feed the monster chained up under your bed tonight after you're gone."

"Great wash them like normal!"

"Yep I know...I know. Wash them in Wooden tubs that have no nails or wood stains, in pure natural mountain spring water and the washing is to be done by pure maidens under new moonlight who wear silk gowns...all in the Grove!" she nearly shouts at me with a grin.

"Say what!" Bill asks me.

"She is joking Bill, Sara is joking." I had to say, because he asked and I can't lie. Even when it's fun!

"Cya in a few Ro!" and Sara is gone like a breeze, as the door closes behind her.

I grab my shower stuff quickly and both of me flow out of the room quickly behind her, "Be right back Bill!"

Sara had rushed down the hallway and tapped into my head at the same time, "Meet me in the shower!" was her mental invite and I took it!

Once back in my room, I am clean once more and have a more than happy grin on my face. You have to love showers with a Lust demon!

"So why this early Bill?" I had to ask, as this trip did not start for hours.

"I wanted to be sure to have the time to do a short talk with you today, just before we left for ARC and LA today."

"Well start chatting now then, as this sounds real important to you or me?"

"Can you get dressed first, then we talk about this?"

I have to laugh at him just a little again, "Jeeesh Bill, I am getting dressed already!"

Once I get most of my clothes on, this time choosing a pair of pants and simple t-shirt for both of me. I sat and started on getting my shoes and socks on, "Well Bill what did you want to talk about and you can turn around now...as I am 'decent'!"

"Well this is about Jineen."

"And?"

"She told me something this week..."

"Is this something very private?"

"Yes, but she..."

"Stop Bill wait a second!" I bark, then toss an extra privacy ward at my ceiling and make sure my door is locked.

After one of me is done locking the door, I nod to him, "Go ahead, it's very safe now to talk."

"You that worried about others listening to you in here?"

"Have to be right now, I think and others do too. That someone might have messed with Roz and made her think of a new girl here in Poe as a lover that she must chase after."

"Humm strange?"

"Not if you wanted to mess with that girl a lot and make her world that much more uncomfortable."

"Well Jineen told me what she was this week, we had a long talk about it and she told me you found her out that day we visited. Then told her, that she had to inform me what she was?" he stared at me and I could almost feel that anger growing deep in him grow.

"That's right Bill, I knew she was some magic based creature when we were alone and I 'felt' her out with no other's interference being in my room here with us." I said softly, as my eyes could only look at the floor, like I was caught and about to be scolded by Dad.

"I have to ask this, why would you do that? This might have driven the woman I love and AM marrying away!" he shouted at me.

I had to cringe back to him, "I thought you should know? What if she was me and I used that illusion charm of mine until you found me out years from now?"

"That I get, but this was between me and her darn it!"

"I was just thinking of you Bill, I protect those near me and it's just how I am wired. Now that she told you and you still see her as what she has always been? I can trust that she is not fooling you?" I try hard to explain to him.

"Rohanna I am not sure that I need that kind of protection, I am a 'big boy' and can take care of myself."

"Sorry Bill that is how I am and that is not changing anytime soon. After this weeks trip is over, did you want Otto to assign someone else to me?"

"I would never ask for that, we are stuck together forever and I am seeing this through. Besides, I see you as family and after this little episode. I am sure you see Jineen as my family now too...I hope?"

"Yes...Bill YES, I just wanted you going into a marriage with her well informed is all. I saw that she loved you and swore to it!"

"Yes she told me that and how you felt about her maybe hurting me. She liked that part of you and your little warning did not spook her at all. Matter of fact, she loved it, your dedication to protecting me like family."

"Glad to hear she did, But did she tell you what type of creature she is?"

"Don't you know?"

"I know many things, but with her? I only 'felt' that she was different and not what she was?"

"Jineen told me that she gave up nearly all of her powers to love a human, a mortal. She is a air elemental, what us humans would call a 'wish genie' of a sort, she tried to explain it to me?"

"Ohh one of them! The Fae have something very close to that and we consider them very dangerous. As a off hand wish said near one, it can be granted and cause all kinds of damage!"

"Very interesting, but Jineen said that can't happen with her anymore? As she gave all that up to be with me!"

"Good to hear, I would hate to say something near her and have it come true on a whim!"

"Say how did the Fae deal with your 'wish Fae' then?"

All I can do is shake my head to him and mumble out softly, "Don't ask...please Bill and don't say anything to Jineen about this either?"

"I got it, this sounds like one of those...not my choice deals again?"

I sadly nod back to him.

"Well now, lets finish up one last chore of mine then? Jineen asked me to...ask you for that ring!"

Right then, I just started to laugh madly at something that just hit me!

"What?" Bill asked me as those laughs shook both of my bodies hard.

"It's just that...just that...Jineen her name!" I gasp out laughing at him, as I get up to retrieve my box of jewelry.

"What about her name?"

"Jineen...it sounds like Genie! AND now I get the joke of why she might have chose it!"

"Yes it is a little funny, I will have to ask her about that?" he chuckles back to me.

After I pull that jewelry box from my chest of drawers, the roll of rings is laid out on my bed and I wave a hand over them all to Bill, "Well pick the one she wants Bill!" I grin to him.

"Ohh my, she said you had nice stuff? But this is far better than I had imagined they would be and there are rings for guys too!"

"Well there should be, most of these are wedding sets and you need both for that?"

"Jineen said something about a ring, white gold, with a green center stone and two set red stones on it's sides?" he questions me while inspecting the several rings on the laid out roll before him.

"Ohh I know the one, I saw her pick it up a few times and look it over!" I say as I grab one ring and hand it too Bill quickly.

"That might be it, the red in this matches her hair and the green her eyes!"

"Yep that is a nice Mithril ring, with a small engraving of Orichalcum and the gems are some of the finest I have ever seen...And me saying that is a lot!"

"Ohh let me take a pic of it and send it to her to be sure!" he says as laying it down and getting his phone out for a picture.

"Wait, this is the match to that one. The Grooms ring!" I state as I grab that twin for that ring, that is just a bit smaller and more simple 'male' in it's styling.

Bill quickly snaps that pic and sends it to Jineen, who gets back to him instantly with a text...'PERFECT Bill, that is the one and the other for you is great!'

"She loves it! I can tell by that text message, she never uses 'caps' unless she is very excited by something!"

"Well then, take them both Bill. Just like I offered to her."

"How can I pay for them?"

"By using them as intended, I am sure the Sidhe families that these came from would love that a person who supports one of theirs is using them. Besides, someday when your done with them. Just 'will' them back to me or have a son or daughter use them?"

He just has to hug me there, as he starts tearing up and so do I.

I break the hug first, to get that jewelry roll out away and the box back in it's home, "We should get going, I have stuff to pack for two!" I sniff a little.

"I will check on that green haired demon of Gwen!" he groans and leaves my room while placing both rings on his fingers to keep them safe.

While he is gone, both of us rush to pack many bags for this week and now I have to pack for TWO Drow. On this trip I plan on shopping for some good stuff in LA to bolster my shrinking wardrobe.

~o~O~o~

Sunday April 29, 9:40 AM
Poe cottage

Inside the main entryway of Poe cottage, I am giving Sara one last hug and move on to Nikki next, "See you all in a week!" I grin to some of the Poe folks seeing me off.

"You got that list of stuff to buy?" Bunny asks me for the tenth time!

"Yes Bunny, I have everyone's list and Gwen and I will get to it in LA!"

I wave to the rest in the room and walk outside. Right then, I spot bill's car for the first time today and I am taken back by the 'cool' factor of it. I recognize it instantly! A very brand new Shelby GT500 Super snake Edition and this is a Six hundred horsepowered monster of a car. In that way cool 'Bullitt' movie green, just like the poster in my room!

All I can say as I stare at Bill still loading our bags in the back....is..."Can I drive this?" with a inhuman gleam in my eyes.

"Ahhh...no!" he glares at me.

"But Bill I do know how to drive and have a license?"

"I know and I saw the video on your bike ride!"

"Whoops?...ohh I mean you did?" I grin to him, trying has hard as heck to look the part of innocent kid to him and he is not falling for it one bit!

The last of my bags is shoved into the car's trunk and he glares at me once more as I stand there grinning at him, "I said no Rohanna."

"I am Rehanna and you did not say no to me?"

"Ha...she has got ya there Bill! There are two of them now...'officially'?" Gwen laughs at his pain.

"I said no to both of you, so get into the car...both of you." he warns me.

"I still want to drive this car Bill...please. I won't hurt it?"

"I am not going to win this am I?" he stares at Gwen and she shakes her head back to him.

"I have time on my side, I can wait you out till this is a classic car? Besides, how did you get this car past Jineen and afford it?" I had to ask, as this monster was not cheap!

"She gave this to me as 'one last fling' and a buddy up at ARC has the connections to get these WAY under cost!"

"I might have to get that number from you for a GT then?"

"No, that is my connection. You have yours for Italian bikes, I have mine for American cars AND here is the keys darn it, we are getting late as it is!" he warns me and tosses me the set of keys.

One of me slides into the back seat with Gwen, the other gets behind the wheel and makes sure that the seat is 'just right' then starts the car to get it warm.

Gwen tightens her belt more, after she sees my eyes close slowly and a silly evil grin grow on my face sitting back there with the other me. She leans up to Bill still getting his belt on, "Do you have that sudden feeling that you just made a pact with the devil Bill?"

"No, why Gwen?"

"Because you just did, Rohanna has that grin on her face that tells me. The fun is about to start, the crazy Drow is coming out now and Don't say I did not warn ya!"

Both Pixies, take a place in the rear window and sit while munching on a cookie. Violet smiles to her sister as she break off a chunk of mint cookie, "This should be fun!" she says while eating it and looking very much like she is at a fine movie siting back there.

I drive slowly to the main gate, this time the older guard is standing there and waves to me as I stop, "So getting out for the week I see Rohanna?"

"Yes sir."

"Well I already know your on the list to leave, so have fun in LA and don't do anything bad please?" he grins to me a little.

"I will try not too?" is all I can promise anyone these days.

He walks slowly over to Bill's side of the car and leans into to whisper to him, "You are one brave man to let her drive and good luck!" he warns him.

Bill glares at me suddenly as the car pulls forward over the small speed bump at the gate and once it clears it. The car stops and I grin at him, "Hang on please?"

The clutch gets sidestepped and the tires light off a cloud of smoke. I have to correct the car's path all the way down the long drive, from the huge torque steer of the engine! The mustang makes a short side slide to the main road and we are off!

~o~O~o~

Sometime later, the main gate at ARC. One of the guards notes on his video of the main access road to ARC, a car flying at high speed towards the main gates. He hits the emergency button out of habit and that sends up the barricades across the gates.

Then on his screen, the car slows down in a cloud of tire smoke and brake dust! Next the car slowly comes up to the gates and the window rolls down, to show him a girl Drow driving that he knows from earlier times she has been here.

"Hi, nice day we are having and here is my ID card. Then Bill's parking pass for this car...sir?"

He has to smile at Bill sitting very still in the passenger seat and takes his time to check all the ID's of the group. As he does, he notes the new twin sitting in the back and it's new ID, "Humm a sister I have to guess?"

"In a way...sir?" is all I tell him.

"Well have a nice day," the guard says as the gates open to us.

Half way into the parking lot, I spot Jineen standing right next to Dr. Otto and they seem to be waiting for us to arrive? So I give the car a huge nudge on the gas and toss it into a drift that ends at the grass that Jineen stands next too.

Bill gets out of the car fist and leans against it for a second resting. Then gives Jineen a huge hug, "Baby I love you, I think I saw the ghost of Aunghadhail on the way up here and she grinned at me?"

Gwen is not far behind him from her place in the back seat, she falls to the smooth grass and grabs handfuls of it while crying. "LAND...LAND! nice, safe, flat, still, not in that car LAND!"

"Awww Gwen stop being such a drama queen! I did not get past one-fifty that much on the way up here?"

"Well I see that you're having fun today Rohanna?" Otto asks me.

"Yes sir, lots of fun!"

"So what did you think of Bill's car today?" Otto asks on.

"It just needs a tweak here and there...maybe a pound or so off in the tires to balance them out to fit me and how I drive it. But it's a great car!"

"Well I may have to let you try out my Audi R8 soon then?" Otto smiles at me.

"Ohh now my opinion of you just went up Doc!"

"Thanks, but lets get those bags loaded onto a cart and get you all gated off to LA as soon as we can!"

The bags get loaded from the car, then moved to the waiting gate room. All that happened while Jineen walked us into the room smiling and I just had to ask her, "You coming with us?"

"Yes I am, Bill out in LA with three teen girls? The poor boy would be outnumbered! Besides, you all need a woman along to keep you acting more lady like!"

This is the first time I had ever seen a human made gate and what it was, is a mad lump of human tech trying hard to imitate very simple Sidhe magic...very simple magic at that. Most students that were under me, they could made a fast one after the second year of magic at the Elvin academy. All it took was enough magic essence, this was the current issue humans had. They could not gather essence fast enough, to make it feasible.

Otto waved to us as a moving belt slid our bags into the waiting gate, "See you in a week?"

"Thanks sir...see you soon." I said just before I stepped through the gate just behind Bill, Jineen and finally Gwen.

When we Drow took that step, one that should have been in normal situation. One foot in ARC and one in LA with a quick pass through a gate. For me it looked like, it felt like a very long bridge...that one single step of mine stretched. And while I was on it, time slowed for me to nothing and a second felt like days to me!

That step into the gate looked like a clear tunnel around me and beyond it's edges I saw, no really felt something reach out for me and I had to move to avoid it's grasp fast! It reached for me, I felt it get hooks into me and start tugging on me to come back with it beyond the gate's formed tunnel to LA.

Then we Drows stumbled out of the gate to our knees and landed in LA's ARC building gasping for breath. Both of us rolled to our backs and stared at the gate searching for something to come from it and pull us back into it!

The gate behind me just at my feet, it glowed brightly and the brightly lit surface of it shimmered at me. Then when it flexed towards me, I skittered back a few feet and watched it vanish suddenly.

I felt better when the gates lights dimmed from it powering down.

Bill leaped to my side, when he noticed my fall and Gwen actually pulled out her dagger to stare back at the gate, very ready for anything.

"What happened Ro!" Bill shouted at me, as I cradled my head in both arms in pain and was trying very had to 'shove' that pain back inside my head some how!

"Please..." I gasp short of breath, "Keep that thing off while I am near it!"

One technician at the main control a booth that over looks this room, glances to his boss, "What was that? The gate spiked to max as she passed through and dropped to nothing. Then jumped to Max again just now before I shut it down?"

"What happened?" Bill asked me again.

"Please lets leave this room, this gate feels very creepy to me now."

Bill pulls me up to my feet and I quickly grab my twins hand to get her up too. One of the room's technicians points to a small waiting room for us to rest in and closes the door while his team searches for what may have gone wrong.

Both of me flopped on one of the many couches there and sighed out from exhaustion, "What was that!" I gasped again.

"What did you see or feel Ro?" Bill asked again, when he sat next to me.

"I felt something old, ancient or maybe very GOO like and it reached out for me during that gate to here. Like it knew I was traveling via that gate just then and this was the time to make a grab for me!"

"I felt nothing Ro?" Gwen told me while keeping a eye on that door back to that gate room.

"What did that feel like to you two?" I ask Bill and Jineen.

"I have done dozens of gates at ARC and that one was normal to me. One foot there then step...then one foot here and done?"

"Well to me, that one step felt like it took a few days and the gate turned into a long tunnel of light. Then something creepy found me and reached for me. The darn thing had me, pulled at me, but I wiggled free somehow?"

Jineen reasoned to me, "Maybe that was your power to 'port' acting against the gate?"

"I did many gates in ancient times and none ever did that! No Elvin made gate that is?" I sighed back to her.

"Well maybe that is it? This is a human made gate and it just does not like you."

"But it reached for me, I did not dream that up and it chased me, wanted me...I felt that much from it...intelligence!"

"Well if Ro felt it, I believe her instincts...all of them!" Gwen defended me, before anyone questioned me or what I felt just now from passing through that gate.

Right then a head technician came into the room and came to look me over, "Feeling better Miss?"

"Yes," both of us said in stereo.

"What happened, did you record anything out of the ordinary?" Bill asked him.

"Yes we did, but only when she stepped through the gate. We got a very large spike of power that pulled the gate to it's limit and then something added even more power over that."

"Something from outside the gate?" Jineen asked.

"Yes, something outside. Then when both of Miss Leigh finished coming through, it spiked again and would not turn off. Until we cut the mains that is?"

"That second time, would you call that...something trying to turn the gate back on and make a reach for her?"

"Strange to call it that, but don't tell my boss this...I would!" he insists to bill and does appear to be more than scared at the thoughts of that realization.

"Well that tears it, you are not going to do that again for a very long time. Not until an expert in gates searches for how this happened to you?" Bill warns the technician standing there.

"Well then, I guess I have to practice my 'porting' more and get that working like it was before the twin came along?"

"Well F-this place and lets get going. We can handle what Ro rides back in, on or through in a week!" Gwen states the obvious to us.

That small bark from Gwen started our path towards leaving the ARC Los Angles facility way up in the high dessert north of the city. We Drow placed our illusion charms on and blended in with the rest of the humans, as that 'blonde bimbo high school cheerleader' that Sara called it.

A few of the technicians grabbed our bags off the carts and placed them into one of the two limo style SUV's we were taking into town from here. All five of us piled into one SUV, Gwen grabbed the third row, Bill Jineen grabbed the middle and I landed in the two read facing seats at the doors. The security team followed up in the other SUV. Just like ARC back home, they over do everything when security counts.

As we rolled down the long freeway towards the city, I just stared out the windows with four eyes and noticed how much the town had really changed. When I came here a few times for burgers for the Poe girls, all I saw was little 'snapshots' of the town. But now the whole thing rolled out for me to see from us traveling down from the hills over the city.

As me made a change from the smaller freeway to the main one going south, I noticed a exit sign for a street near where I lived once as a human and I almost called out to stop to see that old house of mine. But all I did was sigh a bit at passing by that spot.

When I saw how much the little valley where my house was at had grown, it floored me and I now realized that part of me was gone. All the cool spots I had known were gone, the restaurants, the bars, and the people that knew the old me...all faded away to nothing.

Over an hour of driving later and me glued to that window on both sides of the SUV, we pulled off the freeway into the Hollywood hills of the edge of the valley and drove up the hill to the 'tourist' entrance of Galactic studios, a very old haunt of mine.

At the top of the hill, I noticed all the old buildings were gone and the size of the area up here had at least tripled or more. They had added a open air mall, a bunch of restaurants, a huge movie theater complex with dozens of movies shown at the same time and tons of parking for it all.

We passed by four hotels on the drive up and driving around the top of the hill. Then stopped at a much smaller one that was set a bit off from the rest, this was the five star one. That must cost bucks to stay in per night, so it was a little separate from the huge block hotels for the 'peasants' so to speak.

We passed by the main entrance to a second one, that was hidden behind a line of shrubs and a tall vine covered fence topped in decorative spiked ironworks...all of that said...keep out!

One thing I noticed when we stopped, this entrance was smaller and set back from even this hotels main one and I knew why instantly. A Rolls pulled up next to our SUV's just pulling in and picked up the lady staring in that new Trek movie.

Gwen yelped at the windows and me, "You know who that is!" she bounced up and down excitedly.

"Yep, she has at least three more pictures to do in that series and who knows beyond it?"

"But seeing a star this close, I would if I could get an autograph from her later!"

"I would not ask her, this is her being off work and trying to relax. Not really cool to ask in this situation?"

Gwen leans between Bill and Jineen as she smiles, "Who picked this place? We can't afford it...well maybe Ro can! But not us?"

"This is what Timothy, her agent set up and the film is paying for all of this!" Bill tells the excided elf behind him.

The SUV pulled forward to the door, as we were next in line and a greeter opened both doors for me, "Welcome to...'The top of the Mark' Suites Miss."

Our other SUV pulled up next to us and the guards all dressed in suits pulled out our bags, as they tried and failed not to look like secret service agents while doing it. But they quickly left after Bill told them too, as this hotels security was top notch!

Bill lead the pack of us to the main desk and was greeted by the very well dressed lady standing there, "Good day sir, we have been waiting for you and your party. Your suite is all ready and your bags are being sent up."

"How did you know who I was?" Bill asked the clerk.

"The doorway reads all our incoming guests and tells me on a computer here." she points down at the smooth top of the desk at her hands.

"Ohh well what did we get, as I did not make this reservation?"

"Your party has one of our three room suites on the sixth floor, all have their own bath and adjoining the main living area. The room has a sauna on the balcony over looking the valley and studio. Then this is one of our full organic suites! It's amenities include all cotton bed wear, towels and robes...then add the carpets are all wool for those sensitive to synthetic carpets like those in your party are." she gives Bill a classic plastic smile of a customer service person.

"We each got a room!" Gwen beams at the clerk.

"Why yes, a King for the Sir and his lady, a full size for you Miss and a set of full size beds for the twin Misses."

"Well Timothy is efficient, so lets go up and rest a bit. Then make plans for later?" Bill turns to ask the rest of us standing there.

"Might as well?" the twin me's say out, while shouldering a back pack each. One is a hello kitty hot pink one and the other, my regular school bag with all books in it.

A waiting houseman leads us to the elevators and we go up very fast! That opens to a short hallway and he opens huge twin doors for us to a suite nearly as big as Poe!

Inside is a well dressed man in a servants uniform who greets us all. "This is your suite and I am this suite's butler...Samuel. I am shared with one other suite and can call others if needed. I was given a list of your favorites to stock the eating area with and a smaller personal selection is in each rooms wet bar eating area also."

Gwen grins at the whole thing, "I can get used to this!" she says as she falls onto a large overstuffed chair.

"This is as big as our place is Bill!" Jineen gasps out, as he nods back to her.

Me on the other hand, I have been in places like this before. Because some producers or directors rewarded their crews like me, for what we did all day for them, "Thanks Samuel, can I have hot tea served in my room for two...earl gray. Then add two cups of hot cocoa, with whip cream on both and a sampling of cookies with a few mint flavors in them?"

"Yes Miss Leigh, right away! Is there anything for Varney Sir or Miss Wylann?"

"French fries for me, lots and a coke with ice...huge glass please? " Gwen chirps out and rushes to her room.

Bill just smiles to him, "I will take some water and Jineen?" he glances her way.

"Ohh nothing for me now."

"Fine, all will be served as fast as I can!" and as Samuel walks away from us, he talks into a smart pad our wants, so the kitchen can get them cooked up.

Bill grabs my shoulder, as I glide to my waiting room to ask me something more private I bet, "You act as if this is normal to you?"

"It was at times?"

"I did not know you were rich back then?"

"I was not, but I worked with the rich and know how this works."

"What should I tip this guy?" he asks me.

"Bill please don't do that, it would insult a butler of his caliber and make you look like a 'hick'...So wait till the check for the week is in front of you and I bet you find that Timothy took care of that for ya."

"But what if I want to add more to the tip?"

"You got like five K Bill? Because I would bet that butler makes more than Mike the doc up at ARC and has a better security clearance than you...plus...Samuel is armed."

"He is?" Bill glares at the service door in the small kitchen, that he just used to leave the room.

"Yep he is, a real nice small pistol in the small of his back. I bet it's one of those newer plastic models, that uses case-less ammo to be smaller and still hit very hard?"

"Did you see anything else?" he asked the trained teen assassin Drow in front of him.

"The main door is armored and the windows. Plus I am sure there are shutters that cover them up beyond that too. Then I spotted a few concealed doors in here and a few concealed panels that I am sure hide a few guns...because I smell the gunpowder in a few here." I shrug to him.

"Are they listening to us in here?"

"Nope, this hotel would never do that...reputation counts at the cost of all this. I bet you could kill a hooker in the room here and they would clean it up for you? For a extra small charge." I grin to him.

"Every time I see or hear you do that, it just floors me!"

"The best Drow that magic can make!" I boast and I walk away towards my room.

~o~O~o~

That room of mine was huge, two full size beds and a seating area with table. Then add a wet bar, plus two huge chairs sitting in front of a big TV and the bath was as big as my Poe room back home.

I kicked of my shoes and flopped onto both beds, "Got to love this stuff!" I whispered to the room.

After I stretched out a bit and rested. The door knocked and I could hear Samuel asks to come in. With a slight shout, he came in quickly and set a tray of tea down on the table. Then quickly left to add a tray with the cups of cocoa and cookies next to it.

"Anything else Miss?"

"Thank you no Samuel, but do you know who I am?"

"Ohh yes Miss, you are a Sidhe. We knew that by your room choice and we were told as such."

"Great to hear, so I can relax in here then?"

"Yes the whole residence is used to Sidhe, they stay here all the time and we welcome them as the great guests they are."

"Good Samuel, thanks again."

"Yes Miss and your call button for me is on the bed tables." and he leaves quietly.

With him gone, both of me pull off the charms and relax even more now, "Hey you two mad Pixies...eats is ON!" I shout to both of them sitting on a shelve invisible and waiting for my word to let lose.

That one word and they both dived on the tray. Then grabbed a cup, a bunch of cookies and started eating. Two cups of tea got made for me and I sipped at them as I stepped out onto the balcony.

This balcony was private, the only ones that could see it were the others joining with it from this suite. I looked out from it to the studio beyond and below me. Then noted that most of the old stage buildings, they were unchanged and still as I remembered them.

The Galactic studio tour had added a whole bunch of new rides I noted and who knows what tourist traps on top of that! But for the most part, the old lower studio lot I knew was there and I smiled to it as a old friend from days past.

As I stood there, the sun started to set and the breeze picked up across the valley. Gwen came out of her room to the balcony with a huge plate of fries, all drowned in both cheese or thousand island dressing.

A look of shock covered her face as she noticed me, "Ro, someone might spot you!" she warned me.

I just smiled to her, from my place drooped over one of the chairs there, with my feet all propped onto the table, "Gwen calm down no one can see me here. For others to even see me, I would have to stand on the rail and jump to be spotted by anyone."

Gwen slid over to my table and plopped into a seat next to me, "This is great, it's like they already knew us here?"

"Well either Carson, Sara, Page, Nikki or lastly ARC told them what we like? Or I am sure they really guessed at most of it?"

"Why do you say that?"

"Our butler and this hotel already know that both of us are Sidhe. Samuel even told me as much and said...Sidhe not elf! To prove it better, this place has seen lots of our kind in it. So he says?"

"Really!" she shouts at me.

"Yep, why else have a all organic suite like this at the ready? Who else would use such a thing, but us Sidhe or someone with very strange allergies?"

"Well at least I know a place to stay at here in LA now?"

"If you can afford it, that is?" I winked at her.

"Well not all of us have oodles of money!"

"Hey all of that money is going to be spent on us Sidhe and not just me! I promise you that."

She giggles back at me, "I know, just checking!"

Sometime later, both Gwen and me walk out to the main room as Samuel is setting out some snacks for Bill and Jineen to eat. Bill spots me and yelps at me quickly, as I am very Drow looking right now!

"Rohanna darn it, why!" he shouts at me.

Before I can even say anything, Samuel interrupts me with a smile, "Sorry sir, I should have told you this? We at the residence already know that both Miss Leigh and Miss Wylann are Sidhe. We are fairly used to them, the Sidhe race staying at this residence very often indeed."

"You do?" Bill questions him.

"Yes sir, the Sidhe love this residence."

"Makes sense Bill, the Sidhe are an old race and having access to lots of money makes even more sense?" I reason to him.

"Well if there is no other needs sir, I will go?"

"Thanks Samuel, we are fine and will be leaving to have dinner in that mall thing in the studio." I inform him of our plans.

"Yes Miss, I can't really in truth suggest a restaurant to eat at down there. As most are sub par and not to our standards...but the 'Hollywood star' is fine or if you want a theme of the fifties? 'Johnny blast off' is recommended Miss?"

"Thanks Samuel, we might do just that?" I say to him as he walks out his service door.

"Well Rohanna, you letting the elf out of the bag was a great idea!" Bill chastises me.

"Hey Bill he told me, not me telling him! He knew long before we got here and that is why the carpet is wool, not synthetic, the sheets are organic cotton and other crap in here!"

"Who told them then?" Bill wonders out.

"Timothy the agent I bet and I am sure there are more Sidhe around than I thought or you humans thought?"

After I got washed up a little and my shoes back on. We all walked to the studio mall 'stars walk' lots of small shops, some restaurants and a few clothing shops I wanted to hit up...all of it outside, that part I loved!

Just as we passed by the entrance, Gwen squealed out to Bill and Jineen, "Bye cya! We are shopping now!" she yanked on one of my arms and off we elves flew at a run.

Over an hour later all three of us trudged into Johnny blast off's and grabbed the first booth we spotted. All the shopping bags we should have had with us, were dropped off at a delivery center that would see them off to our room by tonight.

But I was happy, this trip had netted me a few t-shirts and a few pants so far. That was something now done on my list and I hit a few other for the girls back at Poe. Candy for Bunny, GO-GO wanted a hollywood shirt, and Rip wanted a new bikini!

We quickly ordered up salads all around and a huge order of fries to share. All washed down by milk shakes!

I was still shaking my head at Gwen's last purchase, "Those boots are scary Gwen, how could you buy those!" I cringed form her boots with a whole galaxy of stars printed in bright blue on each...tall combat boots yet!

"Looks who's talking!" She glared at me evilly, "You bought matching t-shirts, with a giant monster cute kitten, with laser beams coming out of it paws and it's attacking a beach full of kids!"

"It's well within my evil cat or kitty motif of my closet!" I warned her.

"Ohhh Jade is going to want one too!"

I grinned to Gwen and confessed, "I bought her one too, I sneaked it when you were not looking at me!"

When we finished up the meal, the walking of the mall started anew and the stalking of our biggest prey...clothes kept going. Soon enough, I found that yet another some what nice looking boy and a few friends were following Gwen and I.

'Darn it I know I look like a bimbo cheerleader in this illusion, but why? Is it the twin bit now?' I had to question myself.

"Gwen," I whispered to her, "We have 'boy' issues again like in Boston I think?"

"What!" she almost shouted at me.

"No not attacking us issue like Boston silly, like want to ask us out...issues!"

"Well till they ask...ohh well and I have my BO anyway!"

As we glide into a candy store searching for what Bunny and GO-GO wanted, they followed close and started to get too close for me. So I spun to the nearest one and barked at him, "WHAT do you want?"

"You local?"

"Nope,"

"Ohhh a tourist!"

"Nope, and what's with the twenty questions?"

"Humm not local and not tourist? Then why be here?"

"Shopping and I work here tomorrow," I say as that candy GO-GO wants is spotted and I grab a few bags to buy for her.

"So you're working in one of the stores tomorrow?"

"Nope," I say flatly to him and drop the bags on the counter to get them paid for.

"You are not making sense?"

Gwen laughs at him, "Well that is your first right answer so far, she never does!"

The boy just stands there, not quite knowing what to do? But as soon as I walk out of the shop he follows, as the lure of twins that look this good are far too much to let go of so fast!

"Well please tell what you're doing then?"

"Since you asked nicely, I am working in the studio tomorrow."

"I bet in a bubblegum commercial!" he laughs at me.

"Ohh f-you then!" I shout at him and start to walk off more than mad now.

He almost leaps into my path, then says rather meekly to me, "Ahh sorry?"

That is when the 'evil' me came out, just as I spotted a fountain that shot up out of the tile floor of the mall and it was huge!....and very wet!

"Fine, but if you want to chat more to me...you have to do something to win that privilege!" I give him twin evil grins and Gwen sighs when she see them.

"What?"

"Simple, run across the fountain here and don't get wet. Just start after I yell go and you are ready to run!"

"So, you yell and I chose the start?"

"Yep the yell is a 'ready set thing'...Then you choose the 'green light' to run by..."

"I'll do it! he shouts after his two buddies egg him on a little.

I point to the starting spot, "Right there please?" then as I walk around the huge fountain! I chat to Violet a little mentally, ~"Violet please tie his shoes laces together right now and Lilac help her please?"~

I hear twin giggles in my head, ~"Yes my evil Jabbress!"~

The fountain shoots up a few more times and I can just make out both of my invisible Pixies doing that evil deed. Now I ask him from the finish line, "Has that been enough time to guess at the timing of this thing? Or do you want more?"

"Nope, I got it...ready!"

I shout, "GO!"

He leaps to the start and instantly trips. His momentum lands him in the fountain and he slides a few feet deeper into it across the tiles...then the water shoots up and he is wet as can be!

He flips over and stares at his feet, "How did that happen? My shoes laces are tied!"

I walk over to him and stare down at him a answer, "Magic I am sure."

"Magic?" he questions me.

"Yep usually I think to change a guy who insults me like you did, into a frog, rabbit or something else? But getting all wet is enough for now," is all I say then walk off to get back to my shopping.

He gets up as best he can, unties his shoes very quickly, then runs after me very wet and dripping allover. It takes some time to spot me again and he rushes over to join me.

"Hey can I at least get your name, give me that much? So I know maybe what picture you're in someday?" he shivers at me from the cold night just starting.

"Boy you are sure determined? But fine, the name is Rohanna."

"What one of you is Rohanna?" he switches glances between us both.

"We both are..." I giggle at him and since we are off from the passing shoppers. I quickly touch him and drop a dry spell on him.

"How did this happen, hey I am dry now!" he asks after feeling all over himself for wetness.

"I told you before...magic...simple magic."

We leave the now very confused boy behind and he runs back over to his waiting buddies trying to get them to understand what just happened to him.

As we all walk away from the pack of boys, Gwen just had to ask me a question that suddenly was killing her, "Did you do all that because your kind stuck on Josh asking you out?"

A huge part of me screamed 'NO' right then, but a growing part yelled out Yes just as fast deep within me and the fight ended with me squeaking out the truth, as that is the only thing I could do.

"Yeeeeesss," I grimaced to her, admitting it to myself for the first time.

"Well then, are you going or not?" she asked.

"I have no idea?"

"Well you have some ideas then? Or you have said no by now!"

"It's not that easy with me Gwen."

"What...tell me?"

"I...don't...heck Gwen, we Drow want long term relationships and not flings like this is all."

"But you do it with Roz? And that is certainly short time!"

"But Roz is different, She pulled me out of that hard shell during that first week of mine at Poe and I know we will never make a home or family together. She wants something else other than me and will drift towards that someday."

"Ohh I get it, being with a boy or male human and maybe a male Drow someday is a more long term relationship in your mind then?"

"Yeeesss," I squeak to her again, "that Drow part wants kids bad, that part has to deal with knowing that Josh can never meet that goal."

"Well just go out with him and see him as a fling like Roz or a long term friend. Besides his dad is a Senator and that connection might net you something later. Then his knowing you, might gain him something in the deal too?"

"What could Josh gain from knowing me?" I had to question her logic.

"He gets to know a Drow that certainly knows other powerful persons," she grins knowingly to me.

"Who?"

"Heck Rohanna you have done nothing BUT make connections at Whateley. Nikki a queen someday of the Sidhe...maybe? Sara and Gothmog...who knows what that brings? Jobe is going to rule that nation of her dad's someday and you have her over a barrel! Ayla is rich and will be richer...darn she will be farging rich! Heck even me if I go into the MCO as a career...then dozens of other students at Whateley I can't even think of right now!"

"I have to think about it more?"

"Just go darn it, a few nights of fun to come, that Prom and who knows!" she winks at me.

"Ohhh Gwen I should not go that far with him!"

"Why, you do it with Sara I am sure and Roz!"

"Sara...I can't hurt her, no matter how rough we get and..." I stop to lean down to Gwen's face and whisper to her an admission, "When Roz and me get that hot, she ties me up with her vines to stay safe!"

"Ohh that's kinky, I like that one a lot!" she whistles at me.

All I do is glare at Gwen for a few seconds, then walk away from her more than a little mad at her right now. An hour later we meet up with Bill and Jineen at one of the better restaurants in the mall to have a long meal. For most of it, Bill tells me what plans are for tomorrow.

We plan on a screen test of a sort at Nine-ish in the morning and that is where the director wants to see me workout some of my martial arts moves and blade work. Then after it or during it? I will meet the one main star that wants to give his approval to my having the part.

I had to shake my head to part of that, since I got here in LA something has been pulling at me with each second here and I want to get at it early tomorrow. "Bill?" I start back to him, "How about we start at six am and walk around the studio as a self tour?"

"What SIX, that would be like three back at Whatley and then have to get up at TWO to my body clock!" Gwen almost shouts at the table.

"Whaaa Gwen," I fake crying to her, "it's vacation time and lets use all of it. You can nap in powers class all next semester and make up for the loss?" I reason with her.

"Now I really get why you and Sara get along so well. Both of you never sleep and just hang out or...you know all night!" she grins at me, trying very hard to embarrass me.

~o~O~o~

Monday April 30, 1:40 AM
'Top of the mark' Suites floor Six

We made our choice at dinner and I had won! The group of us was to be up and ready by five-thirty in the morning. Then we would ride down to the lower studio lot and see what stage we where at. If they were not ready for me, we would 'tour' the lower lot and have some fun looking around.

Just barely an hour ago I had Samuel's relief bring me some hot tea and a few cookies for the Pixies to munch on. All I could do was stand on the balcony, very restless over what I was mulling over now.

The now dark studio laid out in the valley below me and I contemplated over the past it held for my human part. Could I face walking into that mess again and all the memories it will dredge up, that is why I was very leery of doing this movie...it made me face part of my past best left for dead in my mind.

I paced the smooth deck and made what had to be mental wish one thousand that this would be over already. My mind drifted to almost calling on Sara mentally for some help, when my door knocked and Jineen poked her head into my room.

"Can't sleep honey?" she asked in that now growing familiar motherly voice of her's.

"Never really do, when I do try the demons come back and wake me up."

"Or is it regrets and wishes to leave here?"

"What?" I had to question her as I walked back into the warmer room to talk to her.

"If regrets and wishes that came from you tonight were song birds...my room would be filled by them all!" she smiled to me.

"I don't understand Jineen?" I questioned her.

"I still feel the wishes from those close to me, that part of me will never fade and never has over the years."

"So you are older than I originally thought you were?"

"Bill is not the first human I gave up my powers for loving him, he will join many in my life...some sad memories, some happy memories in time." she glanced away from me, certainly reflecting on that long past and what it held for her.

"So you have had kids and will with Bill too?"

"Yes I have had many in my time and from time to time, I check in on my grandbabies. To see if any of them need a motherly 'nudge' to help them along."

"Does Bill know about that part of your past life?"

"No and please promise not the tell him, it might weigh badly on him. That someday I will lose him and have to move on with my life without him there."

"How?" I question her with a tilt of my head.

"After I gave up my powers, I will age to look just like him until I lose him to death. But I will never die, unless something kills me and then someday...I will sadly have to fake my death. So my children can move on like other humans do in life, with the death of their mother behind them."

"And I thought my life sucked bad!"

"No it does not, I have very good memories and living this long with no one around to share it, that would be a far worse punishment."

"I get that."

"So what's bugging you tonight, if I did not already know?" she winks at me.

"This place, it holds some of my past in it and I have to face it tomorrow."

"Then we all will help you face to it and help you to grow...to move on with life. You have to get this part of you over with, before it eats you alive!" she warns me.

"I have done some of that, with Aunghadhail now gone. I laid all those ancient Sidhe nightmares in their graves."

"Good to hear, now you face that human part tomorrow and grow farther with it." she sings to me, as her hand snatches a cookie off the plate from in front of my Pixies and nibbles at it.

"What should I do?"

"You will figure that out honey, we can help you? But that next path choice in your long life, you have to make it alone. Just like I had too many times."

"But I never really had a choice like this before, I just reacted to life as it came at me."

"Well then, tomorrow has a very harsh lesson for you and only you can finish it." she says and closes the door behind herself...leaving me alone once again.

~o~O~o~

~o~O~o~
---------------------------------------------------------------------------

Shadowsblade here.

This story in a joint venture with a group of fan fic authors, so far this group is made up of Nuuan, then Branek and finally myself. We all got together and after a jumpy start decided to make a group of stories that all take place within the Whateley fanfic universe.

To have an idea about the main protagonist this story's will develop
around here is a short introduction.

Angels Peril a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Tormented by the past, Angel is struggling between light and dark.

Melvin a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
They say old soldiers never die, Melvin is about to learn that the hard
way.

The Way of the Dragon a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Born for eternity but vulnerable like a child, dragons shouldn't leave
their nest.

Every Rose has it Thorns a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Watch what you say around rose, could give you more trouble than you ever
asked for.
This one is coming soon, bug him for it! lol

Kelly a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Struggling with fate, Kelly has to deal with love and loss.

Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with demons within and
without.

Vantier a Whateley Tale :Written by Shadowsblade
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to
find her place in it.

You might ask yourself what is the Whateley Universe? To make it short,
here is a abstract straight out off the wiki.

Whateley is a Prep School for different teens. VERY different ones. Where else could a kid go to a school that has a resident demon living in the furnace? Or meet magic users, mutants of every imaginable kind, get trained in how to handle some rather odd abilities, and worry about
flunking Freshman English? Come visit Whateley Academy, nestled in the
lovely hills of New Hampshire. Just down the road from a town named
Dunwich... (Mythos jokes purely intentional).
This is the Whateley Academy Universe, a shared universe with over a dozen authors and more than a hundred stories (and counting). The stories range in size from vignettes to novels. It's a Mutant High scenario with both a strong transgender theme and a slightly watered down Cthulhu Mythos theme.

It's also very much a work in progress.'
If you want further information you will find them on.

http://crystalhall.wikia.com/wiki/Whateley_Academy_Wiki

or

http://whateleyacademy.net/

But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!

To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!

Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

This is the story of a man who finds a magic box, one that changes him into a Teenage Drow girl (a dark elf) and he has to deal with the very sudden change. Then handle all the memories of a Drow that was 'made' for a long lost war. This new part of him, has 40,000 years of memories of fighting that war. She has to deal with all that pent up PTSD, her enemy is here, but she loves her. Her old Queen is here and she wants to kill, that Queen ohh so bad!

So far in the story, Rohanna is being sent to a high school for mutants. While in school, she has to learn to keep that temper in check and her vast skills at killing others! She has been attacked in Boston while shopping, by her new lover by accident of fate and by an assassin that nearly kills her.

The last major hurdle in her short new life, is that a science project gone mad had made an exact clone of her and linked it mentally to her every thought, it reacts like an extension of her body now.

Now she journeys to LA for work in a film after coping with the loss of the old Queen and other things along the way, all the while dealing with that old human life of 'his' creeping up!

To my readers new and old--the new section is a try at introducing the long story in a short way, But if any of you want a shot at writing it better? Please do so and send me your best!

~o~O~o~
Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with demons within and
without.

In this part, Rohanna lays parts of her past to rest and more will come in the chapters that follow.
This one chapter the trip to LA is on and the studio awaits!

To all my readers, thanks for your posts. I do read each one and some of the ones posted recently, they added to my ideas on where to go in long term plot ideas! So keep posting and thinking out there!

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

~o~O~o~

~o~O~o~

Monday April 30, 5:30 AM
'Top of the mark' Suites floor Six

Bill gazes at Jineen who is just finishing up her hair for the day, when he notices that she is dressing very slow this morning and he just has to pry into why?

"Jin honey, why aren't you ready yet? You're dressing like you are not coming with us for some reason?"

"I am not Bill." she says flatly and grabs a fresh towel off the table to wash off her face.

"Why?" he shrugs to her.

"I talked to Rohanna last night when she was pacing that balcony and trying to burn down that studio with her fierce stare." Jineen says and grabs he shoes from the closet and starts sliding them on.

"Talked about what dear?"

"She knows that something is waiting in there for her to deal with today and I am sure you know what by now."

"I do know...." he trails off thinking about it, he did read many files on just this over the months

"Well Bill, I feel that only her closest friends should be with her today and that is Gwen and you."

"But you're on that very short list too!"

"No I am not, she does not trust me yet. But I will work on that trust of her's soon enough!"

"But she came to the house and trusted you?"

"She was looking for you and a safe place. This Drow needs acts, not words to gain her trust and you plus Gwen, have done that many, many times."

"I still think you should come today?"

"No I am going to the spa today and like I said...her closest friends only be near her today. I mean look at you Bill...you put yourself between her and your job on nearly day one. Then Gwen besides actually being a Sidhe, did you see what she did yesterday!"

"I saw her help Rohanna at the gate?"

"What I saw...was her leaping to aid Rohanna with a blade in her hand and big vicious spell cooking on her hand. Gwen was ready to defend her on the spot from anything, I am sure that Rohanna has been teaching her how to be that ready and able to fight."

"I see that now, Gwen was ready for a fight back there and maybe I just did not think about it?"

"So you go with her today, I am sure she will be fighting many demons of her past today and you have to be there to pull her back. Then Gwen is there for her, representing that Sidhe part that needs to be there too...being the one calling to her and to come back for her new kind."

~o~O~o~

Monday April 30, 6:20 AM
Galactic studios, main gate

It took sometime to get Gwen up at this hour, that girl can sleep like a log and she gets grumpy at times! But soon enough we all piled into a very nice, but very blacked out windowed limo bus shuttle and were dropped off just inside the gates of the studio.

This spot seemed to be just out of the prying eyes of any paparazzi hovering near the gates looking for that 'shot' and the money that goes with it! But in any case, I kept that illusion charm on me at least till I felt it was safer to do so. Then me fighting any H1in here if I was spotted as a mutant, that was not a good idea for me today...I was on edge at best and saw most of the world as a genuine threat to me today.

The three of us were processed into the studio as guests and were each given a map of the studio to use. I glanced it over and found most of the place had not changed in all these years, so I pocketed it for later. The studio's guest relations person offered a cart for us to use with a driver, but I turned it down. Because I wanted to walk around the studio, wandering around for the two hours till our scheduled meeting with Peter Martin the director.

Bill gave them phone numbers to reach us all with and we were off!

Our first stop was the sound stage for the coming meeting, so I knew where the stage was and drifted off walking in that direction and Bill plus Gwen followed close right behind me.

Along the way, Gwen yelped at me just as I turned down a dead end street, "Hey there is no way to the stage through there Ro, we need to go this way?" she pointed back down the street behind us.

"Trust me Gwen, I got this!" I laugh at her, as I keep on walking down the small sidewalk.

"The maps says you're lost!" she said and slapped a paw at it's pages.

"Never and the map, it's wrong in one simple thing...trust me."

Bill laughs at her pain a little, "Gwen, lets just follow the twins and I am sure she is good."

Soon enough, after walking two more blocks into a dead end. Gwen yells at me, "See I told ya! This is a dead end." she huffs out at me and flaps her arms in anger.

"Yep it is to a cart or a car," I state simply, then walk over to a glass door and smack a large square switch on the wall next to it to open it, "follow me please." and I walk into the door.

Inside the door, Gwen sees that I did indeed know where I was going, that doorway opened to a very long hallways that cut through the sound editing department and we all walked to it's end. Once at the far end, I smacked a twin switch on the wall and this door opened to the stage we were heading to, just across street beyond the door itself.

"See Gwen, the map does not list short cuts." I grin to her as she walks past me, in a huff.

"How could you know this?" she asks me, then Bill pulls her aside for a second while I walk towards the huge open loading door of the stage.

"Shush Gwen, just let Rohanna have this time without anything riding on her. She will tell us something very soon is my guess?"

"You know something don't you Bill?"

"Soon Gwen, soon?" Bill insisted to her again.

When I walked into the large loading doors, I found a large crew very busy at laying out a full practice mat for martial arts work outs and setting up video cameras to record it all. Off in a far corner I spotted 'craft service' AKA the food table that each movie has hidden somewhere?

Bill and Gwen quickly came up behind me and looked the table over. I was already grabbing a muffin, to place in a toaster for a second and a orange soda...my brand too! One of the production assistants barked my way suddenly, "Hey girl, I am sure that is not for you. That table is for film crew persons only!"

"I am allowed, why did you think this 'crafty' stocked a very rare orange soda. If it was not for me to have?" I grinned at her and took a bite of that now warm yummy muffin.

"Hey I told you no!" and she walked over to me.

Bill stood in her way and Gwen was blocking her too, "Rohanna is fine, we were told this was the stage to be at...we maybe a bit early?" Bill questioned her.

"Well I am expecting...elves? I guess that is elves in make-up though, but I am not waiting for a set of blond cheerleader types at all." she warns us all and glares at me as I open that bottle of soda almost in her face.

"Well there are three elves right here LADY!" Gwen barks at her in my defense.

"That is Sidhe Gwen, the lady is misinformed and needs to learn the right terms for us...if she wants to keep that job longer!" I grin, as warn her and toss the now empty bottle into the bin.

"You're no elf?" she glares at me.

"You're right I am not!" I state to her and pull my illusion charm quickly. As my face changes, I take that last step closer to her, "I am a Drow and a very mean one!" I snap a bite at her face with the 'fangs' as a warning.

She backed down instantly at seeing the real me, those slow measured steps she took back from me, each step reeked with fear...'good!'...I thought just then...'fear me'...

Bill takes my shoulder by the hand and gives me a gentle tug back, "Calm down Rohanna, she is just trying to do her job and might need to learn manners herself?"

"You got that right!" I bark at her.

"Wow, now I know why Peter Martin chose you for the part, no one else could do that look and that meanness you're playing is great!"

"That meanness was not me playing...this is me mad at you!" I warn her once again.

"Sorry,....." she whimper to me, as looks at her call sheet for my name, "Miss Leigh, but I was not expecting you till eight or so?" she tries to apologize to me.

"Well we are here early," Bill adds in to her.

"Okay, I do have a Green room being set-up for you. But it's not done yet and the trailer for you has yet to arrive?"

"Well, lets just grab something to eat and then I don't have to hear Gwen's stomach growl anymore?" I grin to her and the sounds coming from her.

"Great idea," she grins and digs into the table of food with gusto.

That charm of mine gets turned back on, I grab a few cookies for the Pixies and step outside to let them have a few before we keep walking. Gwen stands next to us twins and watches the Pixies nibble away on my shoulders as I stand there watching the studio come to life.

"Well it looks like the director wants to see your skills fighting in use, then by the practice swords and other junk I saw coming off the 'stunts' truck. I can bet he wants some blade time from you too?"

"Yep, I think he wants me to do my own stunts and who knows beyond that?"

Just then, the production assistant steps up behind me and tells us, "Miss Leigh?"

"Yes?"

"I am not sure if you knew this, but Peter has you practicing with Westly Seagal today, both in martial arts and with blades."

"What, that turd!" Gwen yelps to me, "that guy sucks as a actor, yes he has box office numbers? But in every movie he does, all he ever suffers is one little cut in fights and never shows getting his butt being beat like I am sure he would in real life!" Gwen shows us all her just loathing the guy in question.

"Really Gwen? I have only seen one of his films so far." I shrug back at her.

"Yep, he thinks he is better than Toni and Chou I bet and could take them in a fight!"

"Well this might actually be fun today!"

"Miss Leigh, I can get you somewhere to sit?"

"No I am thinking to go walk around the lot some more, but I am going to the restroom first." and I walk off from all of them.

~o~O~o~

I slipped away from the group by faking a need to go to the bathroom. I just had to get away from all of them and find out....was everything I did as a human now gone?

My path was set and I ran off to the sound stage to wanted to see, it drew me in closer to it, I just had to see it inside and it was one of the largest in town. Once I slipped away to the stage access door, I found it open? How strange I found that detail, in my day working here. These doors were always locked! After going through the double set of sound proof doors, I entered the dark stage and found it only lit by a small bunch of emergency lamps.

Off on the far side of the stage from me, was the staircase leading up to the 'perms'....or to most, the beams that not only held up the huge roof over four stories up, but also held up any of the movie sets and tons of lamps or other equipment hung down from them by chains.

So one of me... ran up the stairs to the top and strolled across the catwalks mounted in amongst the 'perms' I was trying to get my bearings to what I was seeking! The other 'me' just stood below and kept watch over the vast empty stage.

After searching around for some time, I finally figured out where I was at and climbed onto to the huge wooden beams over the vast empty of the stage. I always loved being up here, you had the old smell of the nearly hundred year old wood beams and could see the whole movie set fifty odd feet below you. I easily hopped or ran over the beams toward my goal. Once and a awhile during the trip, I had to crawl over, under or around one of the main beams. Long ago this was a dangerous thing for me to do without a safety rope, but now?...it all came as second nature!

I arrived at my goal and started searching all over the huge main beam's surface for what I wanted. I looked all over the nearly foot wide by three foot tall beam just at the roofline. THEN! I found it...my name ...my old name written very neatly in chalk, in large block letters.....Jack Miles '73' Once my eyes read it, I started to cry...heck I was balling. This one name...written in just simple chalk, that was all that was left of... the old human me! It was the only mark that I even existed on earth...far as I knew, I did not even have a tombstone?....or did I?...I never even asked.

Across the back lot, Bill was waiting outside of the restroom for me to come out. He was almost tapping his foot and looking at this watch. When Gwen finally strolled up from looking at the spaceship set on the stage next to where we were doing the screen test and run-throughs.

"Where is she...she never takes this long?" he complained to Gwen.

"Want me to go look...maybe she fell in?" Gwen giggled back at him.

"GO!" Bill yelled at her and pointed towards the bathroom door.

Gwen bursts into the restroom and instantly knows I am not there! She can't hear me and then to make sure. She opens all the stall doors, one by one and walks back out to a very frustrated Bill "She is gone?" she gives into him.

"GOD DAMN IT!" he screams out, "Where did she go?"

"Heck if I know...you know her as well as I do? Maybe she ran off...after getting sick of all the crap over the last month?"

Bill shakes his head, thinking about what Jineen said this morning about Rohanna facing her old demons out here today, "God I hope not...she can be anywhere, can you track her down?"

Gwen gives Bill her best 'your nuts look' at the obviously stupid question.

"That's what I thought..." Bill hisses out.

"Bill I can give it a try, as she might not be really hiding at all and She might have wondered off to see something?"

"Okay...give it a go Gwen?"

Gwen starts to feel out...stretch out with her senses and opens her mind, like Rohanna showed her how too. Once she has all the senses at peak...she feels Rohanna the only other Sidhe in range a small ways off to the north and starts walking that way "I think she is over this way Bill?"

Both of them walk off toward a large sound stage down the long row of them. After they pass a few doors, Gwen walks right into one and goes deep inside it. Bill walks in just behind Gwen, but inky darkness fills the stage and he can't follow her so fast. So he finds under one of the lit emergency lamps...that happens to be clearly marked, the stages lamp panel and snaps on the large light switches one at a time.

The array of lamps 'pops' on one section at a time with a large 'bang', to show him and Gwen. Rohanna...one of them anyway? Standing in the middle of the stage looking up into the rafters and crying. Then when they follow her line of sight, they both spot the other twin is far up above them in amongst the rafters sobbing like mad.

Gwen sees her friend in pain and runs up the stairs to be with her. She knows the one on the floor is just watching the other and the one up top, is the one she desperately needs to get too! After Gwen gets to the top step of the tall staircase...she gulps a little at the height. Gwen gathers up her confidence then scrambles off over the cat walks and out on to the huge wooden beams.

Gwen easily gets to Rohanna with her weekend practice in parkour helping out with the trip. Once there, she looks over the Drow and finds nothing wrong. All she is doing is looking at a name and date on the beam and her hand is laying on the beams surface next to it...Jack Miles '73'.

It only takes Gwen a second to think 'That must be Rohanna's name before she changed?'

Gwen starts off asking softly to her friend, "Rohanna is that you?"

I turn my head to Gwen and sob out a quick, "Yessss...it was me."

"Well at least I now know your real name?...Jack?"

"DON'T say that!" I yell out at her...."He's DEAD!"

I move my hand to rub out the name, just as Gwen's hand shoots out and stops me, "DON'T! It has been here for over thirty years untouched...leave it!"

"Why?" I ask her as even more tears flow, then bark at her meanly, ..."He is dead...dead to me! Dead to you?"

"NO, he is not dead...damn it! He is right here...in you!" she pokes at me in the chest, "Embrace him...remember him...heck, be him once and awhile. Don't just wipe him out."

I shake my head at her request, then my hand moves to wipe the chalk again and she stops me yet again, "NO! don't" she yells at me.

"Why...its all pain anyway?"

"You keep telling us Sidhe at school, to 'act' more like...elves or Sidhe FOR Christ's sake! But you on the other hand...you need him...you need to act more human or your going to...lose to being an elf too much and will never fit into this world!"

I pound on the beam with my closed fist and the sudden thud echoes through the empty stage. She is right, I need him...that old human me. I need him to blend in more and come out more, or I will never fit-in here.

I sob back at her, "Your right...I will leave it and try to use what he was...more?"

She nods to me "So this is why you always got mad, when someone was watching a certain movie at Poe?"

I nod to her, as I say just a little bit calmer now, "Lets go back down and get going?"

We both start off toward the staircase, as I don't want to jump down or port...I want to walk down, while thinking a little and Gwen seems to understand my wants.

"Ohh this is too cool...wait till Loophole hears this!" Gwen sings out.

I stop her with my hand, then give her the stare of death as I stop walking down the stairs, "NO don't, she will never shut-up!"

"Owwww I get it," she rolls her eyes at coming to realize something, "no wonder you got really mad when we showed you Star Wars...you worked on it!"

All I can do is growl at her.

"Ohh ya I can see how that can hurt...All those guys went on to make oodles of money and won awards. Where as you ended up here with us kids and elves at Poe. But look at it this way Ro? You are doing something more important now, something that will outlast some old sci-fi movie!"

We both get down to the ground floor in short order, then I spot Bill standing there with his arms crossed and he looks very mad at me, "Well! What was all that about?"

I start meekly back to him..."Bill Ple..."

AND Gwen interrupts me "Bill...drop it! She does not need that right now. She needed time...coming to grips with her past and...that is what that was about!" Gwen actually growls at him her growing displeasure.

"Ohhh I thought that might happen here.."

My more than shocked face just stares at him now, "What does that mean?" I finally ask him.

"I looked you up...I promised that I would never say anything to Sara. But the elf is out of the bag...so to speak. I knew who you were a week or so after you got to Whateley, I even took the file to Sara and she said to destroy it all. I did...all but one copy that is?"

I look at him and ask in a very low sad voice, "So you know who I am. Or was?"

"Yes...So Gwen? I need to know that we are on the same page. So what's was her name...first name?"

"Jack..." Gwen states.

"Yep...you got it. I bet its written up there on a beam? As that was a tradition at the time ...heck I bet it still is! Well Jack after age eighteen did his apprenticeship right here...in this studio for the most part then....went on to build lots of weird stuff for the EFX shops around here...his next to last picture he was working on...drum roll...Star Wars...At the time...just before the release, everyone thought it was going to FLOP! And badly too! But it did not, it changed how films were made for decades."

"See I was right! You are someone...just remember that!" Gwen beamed at me.

"Hey can we get out of this building, find a nice place for me to rest and gather my thoughts a little bit?" I ask both of them.

"The map has a real nice looking park area shown on it a few streets over, is that fine Rohanna?" Gwen asks me.

After I am all plopped out on a nice bench in that park area that Gwen found for us, she asks me just as I have to kick off my shoes to relax, "Well Rohanna, feeling better. I know this is not the Grove back home, but we have to make due?"

"This is better, the grass is nice and having some green around me works better than all that concrete and just so you know? I think that Griffith Park is a Grove too, I heard it calling softly to me last night."

"Really? Now that sounds so cool to me!"

"Yes it does, now I understand why no one ever built too much over there for two nearly hundred years."

"But Ro, did you want to talk some?"

"Please let me think for a few?"

As I sat there and turned inward. That human part of me started to make more sense today for the first time, it was the part of the combined new me that was truly free and not controlled by that cursed book!

That part kept me from being a robot, just waiting till someone like Aunghadhail found me and used me like a tool again. If ARC had not found me? That part of me might be all gone by now, so in reality...I owe them some thanks in a way.

What must be done now is come to grips with that human past or part and lets see what this week here does towards that new goal of mine.

As I leaned back into that nice wood bench and let my head sag back a little to look up to the nice sky. A cart shot up to us a few yards off and that girl PA (production assistant) got out, "Hey great I found ya, Peter is here and wants to do a few run throughs before Westly gets in. Are ya ready?"

"Yep might as well get this over with and see what the man wants from me?"

~o~O~o~

Monday April 30, 8:25 AM
Galactic studios

The PA drove us back to the sound stage quickly, all the while going on about all kinds of nonsense to us all and I just tuned it all out. At the stage, I noticed the workout mats had been finished being laid out by the crew and the green room was all set for my use as a place to change in.

Just inside the stage's doors, Timothy the agent who set this up, he greeted us and shook my hand while giving me that classic Hollywood plastic smile I knew so well, "Great to see you, let me get Peter over here and we can start the day off!" he grinned my way, then vanished quickly over to where Peter was talking to some others.

While they were gone, I slid into the Green room and locked the door. When it was shut, I called two sets of thin practice armor to cover the both of me in, thank Gaea I had two matching sets of them!

When I strolled back out, Peter was waiting for me by the work out mats and as I walked up to him. He grinned to me, "Love that dedication, right to work and ready to go!"

"She is a pro, Peter!" Timothy the agent shouted to him.

"Love the armor, it's a bit thin. But the look is good?" he wonders at me, then waves a man over to me, "Get a few reference stills of her in that please?"

At his orders, a girl with a camera came at me and then circled both of us snapping pictures. To make her job faster and easier, I stood still so she could work faster. When she was done, she winked at me a thanks, "That will work, want copies of them sent to you Miss?"

"I am sure some of the boys in my school would, but thanks I might think about it for later?"

Peter grinned at me next, "So I brought a few well trained stunt people with me, a great guy Chris and his workout mate at times Mary. She was on the Olympic judo team and world karate team at one time, Chris did sometime in the special forces with the marines."

"Ohh Force Recon, nice...." I beam at him, "you might be a challenge then!" I grin evilly to him.

"Rohanna, go gentle on them. They don't heal like you do or your classmates and then Doc Tenent is a bit far to do stage calls!" Bill warns me.

"Yep, slow and easy." I add next, "but Gwen can you help me to braid my hair real quick for this coming workout?"

"Sure!, she yelps at me and jumps to the task. She does one twins hair while that one does the other, three elves in a row doing hair... very funny! We get done in short order, I go over to the mat and ready myself with a few stretches.

The other twin me, she sits on the mats edge at the ready and closes her eyes to give me a bit less input. But this time, the twin overload is nearly gone and I can easily deal with the leftovers. In a few weeks at this rate, I will be back to nearly normal and just have to work on the new twins body with exercise...thanks to Sara!

As I flex out a few kinks from the day so far, Chris whistles at me, "Woof you elves are certainly more flexible than us?"

"Yep and much, much more too!" I warn him.

He walks to the mats center and I join him, "Rules if any?" he asks.

"There are none in war, just try not to get killed today please?" I grin back.

"Fine!" he barks suddenly and makes a leap kick at me. My body instantly slides out of the kicks way and spins an arm block to his next move of chopping a arm at my head.

"You're good, I like that!" I tell him as I back off a few feet slowly.

He makes a move to spin kick to my leg above the knee, that leg moves far to fast for him to connect with and my other leg spins me over by his side fast enough to toss him off balance to the mat. Chris leaps back up to his feet, as he roundhouse kicks at me, my right arm blocks it and grabs the ankle fast...I toss him across the mat with a thud.

"Well that is not going to work Peter, this kid is a exemplar and will beat me each time! Maybe two at the same time...Mary?" Chris yells out.

I hear it coming a mile off, Marry is leaping at my back and intends on kicking my knee. I spin to her and take a handful of that stupid karate Gi these morons wear. 'Who wears a shirt with built in handles to a fight...dumb!' is my only thought as I toss her about.

Chris thinks he sees an opening, he rushes me as I have Mary in both hands and he is wrong. I still have two legs that are not fighting right now, so one blocks him and once Mary is sent flying. I give him a few hits with my now free hands and send him back on the defensive again.

Mary is back on her feet very quickly from her toss and is coming at me again from behind. A fast spin kick stops that from happening and she falls back to defense again. But Chris tries his luck again and messes up badly.

I spot a huge opening and go for it. My outstretched leg from kicking at Mary comes around, the crook of my knee grabs Chris like a hook and I spin him hard to the mat.

My body just stops from twisting out of habit and breaking his neck clean...I sigh as I do remember 'Ito would get very mad at me, if I goofed that after all this time and then Toni would kill me!'

"Ya give or do we keep going?" I ask him and stare Mary down at the same time.

Chris taps my leg out and gets back up to his feet quickly, "Well Peter, this girl can do all her own moves for sure, We just have to keep up with her and I am so very sure she was playing with both of us for fun!" Chris laughs at us all standing there.

"Good to hear, is your twin just as good Rohanna ?" Peter asks me.

"Rehanna is recovering from an injury. But I don't think her practicing some will do any harm?" I state to Peter as my twin stands up and walks to the mats center to join me.

After the Rohanna me leaves the mat, Chris and Mary both flow into attacking the other me. For nearly twenty minutes the two of them try hard to keep up with me and even get a few blows in...one of those landed on my face with a thud and my head snapped back from the fierce blow Chris landed.

"Got me good with that one Chris, I am a little slow and now see what I need more work on this month." I say to him and myself, as my strange blood drips off my split lip from his kick.

"Let's stop and fix that?" he asks me.

"I am good." I state back to him.

"Ahh no you're not Rohanna, besides that blood of yours being a regen type might be a bad thing to keep going?" Bill warns me, "So come over here and let me clean that up for you."

I give into Bill and his being the medic. So I stop the fight, to go over to him and get that wound looked at or at least the blood cleaned up. While Bill is busy working on me, we all hear a shout from across the stage.

"Hey what the heck are two Barbie dolls with wings doing to the craft services table!" a very frightened girl shouts at the whole stage and backs up from the table with a jump that would have made a Olympic athlete proud!

The other me ran to the table and look down at the growing mess. There were half eaten cookies all laying all about the table, candy wrappers strewn all over and honey smeared all over the place. Two very messy, but trying to look innocent Pixies looked up at me with growing sad eyes.

"Jabbress it was so good, to hard to resist all of this great food!" Violet cried to me.

"Al tu'd'dos ph'aluin ulu k'olah nindol jal phor, ji inbau jatha'la xuil dosst wlalths pholor nindel ky'ostal lu'inbau folbol dal l'iwaotc vel'uss snur nindol ulu k'olah ol jal phor qee. T'yin p'luin dosst tu'xunor, tesso mina dos ph'taudl!...xun ol nin" I barked at both in Drow, while stomping my foot and pointing at the person in charge of the craft service area.

(Well both of you are going to clean this all up, so get big with your spells on that armor and get something from the person who runs this table to clean it all up fast. Then after your both done, tell them you are sorry!...do it now!)

"Yes Jabbress!" both shout at me, then start getting to their new shared chore and punishment. They both knew I was really mad at them right now, I just yelled at them in Drow!

"Sorry about that, sometimes they act like little kids when too much sugar or chocolate is around them. They will clean it all up right now."

Peter just has to laugh at what he sees and Bill is chuckling too. Most of the crew on the stage sees the pure funniness of it all and are not really mad at my two Pixies. But seemed a little surprised when both grow to nearly my size and start working on cleaning up the mess they made.

"So I have to guess, they are with you. Because I am sure my FX department did not make them!" Peter adds with a grin.

"Sadly right now," I glare at both starting to clean up the mess and they wither under my eyes, "They are with me. Both are my Pixies and friends for life." I explain to him.

Just as I get back to the mat from Bill cleaning me up, a large man walks into the stage screaming at Peter, "Well here I am Pete, now show me this villain that is playing next to me!"

"Over there on the workout mats Westly, that is Rohanna and her sister Rehanna. And they are playing the part of the villain in the film with you." he explains to the shouting actor.

Gwen leans over to me and whispers, "Well the asshole truck just dropped of it's load for the day!"

I just had to laugh at that one joke very hard.

"What is this Peter? A FAKE elf girl and a teenager to boot. She will suck at this part!"

That insult had me boiling within seconds!

"I chose her and she is great for it. Then the added plus is, she can do her own fighting stunts!" Peter grins back.

"Well there is no way I am pulling my punches or my style of fighting, to keep some kid from getting hurt. Just hire a good stunt double for the kid's parts, there is no way she could keep up with me!"

"She can, we were about to do a run through of some sword action with her?" Peter glance at me.

"Don't bother Peter, she will surely suck at it. That girl is far to young to have any skills, besides that make-up is so fake...the eyes...the ears...the skin color is so off! She should be more gray or black in color like others I saw this month on the net?"

"Rohanna, dear? Run through some sword...ahh forms I think you call them for Westly...please?"

"Yes Peter," I nod back to him and go to a rack of metal practice blades and a few wooden ones to grab one by the hilt, as I find one that fits my needs.

"Ahh drop it Peter, this FAKE elf deal sucks. I can tell by the way she walks that she has no skills!" he barks and points at me again.

"DAMN IT HUMAN I AM NO FAKE!" I bark at him, "I am DROW! Come over here to me and prove your words to me!"

"Good try at acting the part little girl, but I don't want to hurt you?"

A blade of my very own collection comes to hand with a twirl and I toss it at his feet with a loud clatter. Then my other hand snatches a wooden blade off the stand in a smooth motion, "You had better pick that blade up and defend those insults! Because I intend on hurting you right now for each insult you just made to me!"

"Rohanna STOP THIS!" Bill warns me.

"Bill remember, no one orders me anymore! Besides this piece of shit, he just insulted my blade skills...I am a Jabbress...a Mistress of the blade from the Sidhe Academy and no human insults that without blood shed!" I bark back at him.

"Nice trick?" Westly says back to me, as he picks up the tossed blade and studies it, "Hey this is a real nice blade...where did you get it?"

"I made it, long before humans could even write words on paper stolen from us Sidhe!" then I take a very serious swipe at his head, with the wooden practice blade.

Westly barely ducks the practice blade coming for his head and leaps back a few feet away from me, "Hey stop that, don't make me hurt you!"

"You had better start attacking me or defending yourself! Because the next attack I do, it will hurt you very bad!" I growl a warning and take a measured step towards him.

I make that threat...reality with another swing at his head, this time he blocked it barely with his blade and now he quickly understands...I mean business!

"I told you to stop!" he barks at me again.

My answer is a quick leap forward with a strike to his ribs, that makes him wince in pain, "I will not stop, not until you apologize to me or are hurt so bad you can't insult me again!"

"Ohh girl, you and that fake make-up are going to regret this!" he hiss at me.

"Not a fake... A Drow! Human stain." and I add a new swipe at his head again to prove I am not backing down. Westly gets the blade up just in time to stop it!

"Peter, get this girl off me before she gets hurt!" he asks while backing up from me.

"Westly, she is a real Drow! You might want to give in and do as she asks?" he laughs at him.

"What a real Elf?" he asks and that insult gains him a vicious crack to his leg from my blade!

"That hurt you bitch!" he shouts at me.

"I meant it too! If this blade was not wood, that leg would be gone and I would take it home as a prize!"

Now Westly makes a try at me, a less than full speed one. He is trying to get me off him without hurting me at the same time. A mistake!

He takes a fast step forward and makes a swing at my blade trying to disarm me or cut the blade in two. The wooden blade in my hand, comes up fast to meet him and I slide a bit sideways to deflect the blow, thus saving the blade from any damage.

When he sees that there is not even a 'nick' in the wood of the blade, "Hey this blade you gave me must be dull!" and he checks it's sharpness with is thumb. All he gets back is a bad cut from testing the blade's edge.

"Don't blame my blade for your lack of skill, that blade is worth far more than you!" I chuckle at his pain.

"What? How can a blade be worth that much!"

"It's Mithril and Sidhe made...human!"

"Bullshit, no one makes blades out of that stuff!"

"CALL ME A LAIR!" I shout at him and lunge at him.

"Ohh he is so fucked!" Gwen chirps to Bill, "That was going over the line, his insulting Ro's blades and her craftsmanship!"

Next comes several quick slashes from me at him, I am trying to hurt him now! My blade goes for his side and ribs. Then moves to hitting a leg to make him fall, next comes several swings at his head.

Westly barely keeps up and only one blow of mine snuck into land on his ribs. This is when I noticed it, those ribs should have broke! NO shattered?...this guy is a mutant...no wonder he does his own stunts!

"Not bad, human. But I can tell...you're a mutant. A exemplar two is my guess?" I whisper to him and we trade blows in close. I doubt anyone but him hears me.

"No I am not!"

"Ohh yes you are, I practice fighting with dozens each week and you have to be one to even keep up with me!" I say back to him in a low angry voice, now growing colder with my rage.

"Shut up and quit lying about me!" and he starts really cutting loose on his attacks at me!

Now we really start at it and this fight ratchets up a few notches!

We trade blows for several minutes all over the workout mats, I flow into trying to hurt him but not kill. Because Ito or Carson would get very mad at me, besides the MCO wanting to talk to me about a slowly cooling corpus at my feet!

Westly is trying hard to land even one hit or cut my wooden blade in two to disarm me and he is having no luck. He keeps 'ramping' up his speed and strength to get at me and it's not working.

I keep drawing him into making mistakes and make him pay in pain for each one. Then I see a good spot, step into his blade and fling it from his fingers. While it spins into the air, I quickly slide behind him and wrap a arm around his neck. My other arm drops my practice blade and grabs his free arm to keep him still.

Westly can't believe it happened to him...a kid disarmed him with a wooden stick and he had a very sharp metal sword!

The other me leaps off from her kneeling at the mat's edge, over to us both and swipes the blade falling from the air. Then places the point over his heart to make a 'point' that he just lost!

"Give up now, then apologize to me in front of everyone!" I whisper into his ear.

"No!" he tries to shout, but only gasps under my arms harder pull to his neck.

"Give up now, or I hurt you bad!"

"You won't do it!"

"Ohh heck with this. I am going to either break you neck...or rip out your neck with my teeth and watch you bleed out! And I am leaning towards...bleed out right now!" I pull harder against his spine to prove I mean it!

"Fine I give!" he gasps and I drop him.

Westly tries to get up too fast for me liking it, so I swing a kick at his side to put him down again, he spins around to try and stand back up. My twin whips the blade to his neck and barks at him, "Stay on your knees and give that apology you just agreed to right now!"

"I am sorry to insult what you are and what your skills are."

"Thanks, from here on out no grudges?" I ask him.

"I want a rematch someday!"

"You will lose again." is all I say to him, as I walk away.

Westly gets more than a little mad at me, just before Peter grabs his arm and leads him to a waiting trailer, "Come here West! We have to talk a little before you get into more trouble with her?"

Peter shoves him into the trailer with ease, after guiding him outside to it. Once inside it, that rather 'rolly polly' older man shoved him into a seat with ease, "Westly, I always knew you were a asshole. But yelling at that kid before I had a chance to tell you about her...that was stupid!"

"SO Pete, she is just a kid?"

"That kid is exactly what she said she is, that is why I wanted to hire her for this part. Then you moron! That teen black girl you talked about all last month...the martial arts one?"

"Chaka...the mutant, that is teaching or founding the best martial art for humans in the world right now I hear?"

"Yep, that one. This Drow practices with her nearly everyday and Chaka beats her most of the time. The rest of the times, it is a draw!"

"Woof!"

"Then add this, that other mutant that showed up with the jade blade you want to see someday?"

"No...don't tell me?"

"Yep, her too. They come to a draw almost always. Rohanna and her sister learn from her and she teaches the other girl how the Sidhe or elves sword fight back as a trade!"

"Ohh man I insulted the wrong kid?"

"I will not go into what magic she knows...the rumors are even worse!"

"I will make-up with her then." Westly gives in to reason.

"You better do that, if you want that big fat check I write for you to get written...EVER AGAIN! This set of twins is far too perfect for the part, for me pass up and if you just messed that up for me. You are done acting for me!" he warns.

"Peter?"

"What now!" he barks back.

"She knows?" Westly says meekly.

"Knows what?"

"Enough to get the MCO on me and me gone to jail I am sure?"

"Shit, you just had to go show off. Didn't you! Well let me go get them in here and fix this mess...if she agrees to it? So you better pray while I am gone, that she is as nice as I think she is!"

Back in the stage, I am sucking down a few nice bottles of that fine soda and grabbing a quick PB&J sandwich. Bill is watching over me and sees how mad I am still. Gwen is talking a mile a minute about the fight and how I gave him 'what for' in the name of us elves!

When I spot Peter coming our way, I whisper to Bill, "I think this is not going to work out for me. I don't like that guy Westly and this was a mistake to even come out here?"

"Well lets hear him out and you think it over tonight maybe?" Bill asks me.

"Okay Bill, I always listen to ya."

"No you don't. When you get mad...nothing gets through to you!"

"You got me there! But I try Bill?" he just nods back to me.

"Rohanna, Rehanna. Can we talk in my trailer away from prying ears?" Peter asks me.

"Only if Bill and Gwen can come too. Or no."

"Fine, I should have guessed that and please?" he waves a arm guiding us all to this large two story trailer. This thing was huge, like nothing I had ever seen!

Once inside, he offers all of us a seat in the full floor living area, "Well lets talk, Westly is very sorry now. Especially after I told him who you train with back at Whateley and I am sure he wants to meet them someday. But his making you mad, might make that go away forever?"

Gwen barks at him for me, "You bet, we all live in the same cottage dorm and stick together!"

"Rohanna, Rehanna. I am so sorry to doubt your word or skills and that was very stupid of me to even think that?" Westly says meekly to me.

"You bet you messed up, Rohanna can't lie...she just can't do it and those who call my friend a liar regret it!" Gwen warns him.

"Gwen shush!" I jab her in the ribs to shut her up.

Bill laughs a bit, then starts speaking and he does not look happy now, "Just so you both know this, the Leigh twins can not lie ever. They are bound to tell the truth always by magic we can only dream about. Then add Westly?"

He looks up from being a bit submissive to us all, "Yes...sir?"

"Both of them have more knowledge of fighting, than any of us will ever see. These twins have the memories of a Drow from ancient times with nearly fifty thousand years of combat under her belt and her not killing you...that was her holding all that back!" Bill growls at both of them.

"I see Bill," Peter begins, "That is why I am sure now, that she should be in this movie and that roll will be as the villain. But it will be a great one and one that will get her name out there!"

"I would only do this, so that Sidhe are respected better by you humans and that is the only reason for doing it. I don't need personal gain of any sort."

"Well it pays well?"

"I have no real need for money, it just gives me toys that I really don't need?"

"So you are rich then?" Westly asks me.

"Yes, in a way. But I don't need anything the world offers to get by, I can live off the land for decades with ease."

"Okay I can see where this is going to! Here is a deal for you, I pay you well and give the Sidhe great press. Then that gains your kind acceptance and you don't have to wear the illusion charm I saw today?"

"You saw that?" I question him.

"Yes I did and I know you wear that when you go out in public all the time. Let me and this picture fix that. After we are done, you might have to wear it to keep people from bugging ya to much!"

"I am not sure?" I say softly, as I start mulling over it.

"Well what else do you want?"

"I know!" Gwen beams at me.

"Go girl!" I give her the lead.

"Westly does some PSA commercials and gets seen at some events for us mutants, as well as us elves?"

"I will have to think about that?" Westly tells us.

"Okay then, all is good for now and we are all thinking towards a good goal. So lets all get cleaned up. I have a trailer for both of you standing by to shower in and when you are done...we all go eat!"

"I can deal with that," I state and get a nod from Bill and Gwen.

As I get up to leave, Peter stops me with a sigh, "Miss Leigh, I have to ask you this?"

"Yes, what?"

"You know that Westly is a mutant, he does have a MCO card under another name. But almost no one knows about that other name...not even the press! We need that to be kept quiet?"

"I would never 'out' another mutant when they don't want it. That would be cruel at best and could get someone killed in the worst case?"

"So we have your word?" Westly just had to ask me.

"I just gave it, but if you need to hear the words...I promise to never tell anyone you are a mutant Westly...unless you ask or everyone already knows it. Is that good enough for you, or do you want a binding blood oath too?" I grin at him.

"Blood oath, you actually do those things?" Westly jumps in with a gulp.

"Yes in us users of magic, it's quite common to do them?"

"What if you broke it?"

"Me, that would never happen." I shake my head to him, "But it could kill me or strip my soul from me?" I just had to grin at him and make this seem more than unusual to him.

"Ahh I don't need something that drastic!" Westly waves off to me quickly.

"Good to hear, now if I can go? I want that shower because I feel all dirty right now?"

~o~O~o~

Monday April 30, 4:45 PM
Galactic studios

When I was all finished up with that shower, then dressed back in my nice jeans and shirt. I started to pull on a light jacket on each of me, one was that pink kitty one and the other was my black denim one.

All of us stepped out of the trailer that Peter had set-up for my use and just outside was two waiting SUV's. With Peter grinning at me when he noticed I was coming out, "Well off to early dinner, my treat of course!"

As I started to pull out my illusion charms as I always did going out to where regular humans can see me, Peter stops me with a wave of his hand, "Miss Leigh, you can leave that off in LA for the most part. You will find that we here in California are a lot more accepting of mutants and you can regularly see one walking on the streets unmolested."

"Even one as strange looking as me?" I questioned him, so very unsure of his statement.

"Ohh yes, there are many people here that have...what do you call it? GSD and look far stranger than you do. To me you are very cute and someday I would bet, become a real beauty! Far too young for me, but who knows what you might catch out there!"

"Bill have you heard of this?" I ask the best one here that would know and I trust.

"Well Rohanna, LA here does accept mutants in the city far better than anyone right now in the US does, only Japan seems to do better for the most part?"

"Fine I will leave them off, but if anything goes wrong...I am gone so fast you will not believe it happened."

"I am so sure that we will have fun, but jump in the SUV please."

Peter, plus his few lackeys took over the first SUV and Westly jumped into that one alone with him. We elves and Bill took the other following close behind.

The SUVs wound it's way down the streets of Los Angles, I was glued to the window searching for a bit of familiar road or a building that I knew from the past and found most had changed, all save the roads.

Both vehicles dropped out of the Hollywood hills and into the city proper. Then made a small turn more towards the west side of LA and soon enough we stopped at a very large restaurant. One that had a very nice valet and drop off drive going around it's front.

But what grabbed me most about place, was a small crowd out front and in that small gathering of humans was photogs or to some paparazzi. That started to get me more than worried when I spotted all those camera lenses and I drifted back to that first embarrassing night when Peeper got pic's of me so very undressed...Gaea I wanted to gut him like a fish for that!

"Bill look at all of them, they will eat me alive out there!" I warned and almost cried.

"It will be fine, Gwen is with you and I am right behind you. So if it gets out of hand, please just 'port' away and leave them wondering?" he smiled to me and grasped a hand to give me some courage.

"Yep Rohanna, f-them if they cause crap. I got ya!" Gwen said and gave me a quick hug.

Peter, with his group jumped out first and the crowd took tons of photos. Then started to ask him question, next Westly came out of the SUV and joined him for a second or two of questions. When our SUV stopped in the drive, Westly ran over to our SUV and he helped get the door open for me. So I could get out first with Gwen, plus Bill close behind me.

It was a madhouse at the doors, the few ushers kept the photogs behind the small iron fence and they all tossed maddening questions at Peter about his new film. When they all spotted the twin me's walking up with Westly, the crowd went nuts and the sounds of the camera shutters was like electronic crickets on a hot summer night!

One nearest the front yelled out, "Peter, Peter...is that the new make-up for your Lord of Thrones pic being filmed in New Zealand?"

"Why no, this is not make-up. I only give my audience the best! I found a real true ELF or Drow twins for one of my parts and we are in negotiations right now for the role." Peter grinned knowing he had them in his hands with all the curiosity and the free press time was worth millions!

"Westly...West! Are they your new girlfriends!" one shouted to him.

"Nope, this fine actress to be. She is far to young for even me...she is still a teen in high school! Darn you guys are too funny!" he laughed at the more than silly question.

"So you found a mutant for that role Peter?" one photog shouts out suddenly.

"No...in this case, this is a real Drow. A real creature of the Fae and not a case of GSD folks!"

"So she is magic?" one very young girl in the crowd asks.

"Well all Fae are magical and I am told she does use it from time to time?" Westly grins at the crowd.

But me hearing that child and her cute voice makes me more than bold. ~"Violet go fly to that one and show her some fun...Please?"~

~"Got it BOSS"~ she squeals back to me mentally.

Violet fades into sight sitting on my shoulder, stretches out a yawn to act up the part and flies off to the girl. Once she gets close to her, she whispers to the small girl, "We are all magic! And so are you!" then touches her nose with a finger, "BOOP!" and gives off a little burst of spell light.

Once the girl giggles like mad at her, Violet flies off to sit again on my shoulder. Then I lean over to Gwen and whisper in her ear, "Hey give that kid a illusion pixie for the day!"

"Good idea...done!" and Gwen walks over to the kid. She asks for her hand palm up and places a illusion pixie in it. These usually hold her wacky glamour for her. But this one is made a little more independent and will follow the girl around for the day till it fades.

As Gwen does her thing, a small Pixie pops into the girls palm with a 'poof' of light and stretches out from laying down pretending to sleep. Then jumps up and flies around her head a few loops, to hover next to her.

"Here ya go small one! She will follow all day, till she fades and goes back home. Have fun with her!" Gwen grins to her.

"Wow she is mine for the day?" she laughs with a huge grin on her face.

"Yes, she just follows you and watches over you for the day. That is all this one can do, but there are others and those are always around doing good things!"

"Neat....Look mom I got a fairy!" the more than excited girl yelps to her mom standing behind her and raises a finger to the Pixie. Who touches the kids finger, then lands in her palm again when the girl presents it to her.

Gwen laughs at the girl, "This is a Pixie, a true fairy is a bit smaller and the wings are a little bit different?"

Gwen doing that small act, set the photogs on overdrive and the sound of clicking cameras nearly drowned out all speech! No the mention the all inclusive 'aww that's cute!" sigh coming from the crowd just now.

Peter sees a break in the action and jumps at it, "Hey all, we are hungry and need to get going in for dinner. So if all of you great media folks don't mind...we are off!" and he takes my arm to guide me into the restaurant.

Behind him, Westly takes my other twins arm and then Gwen's. Then smiles to the crowd for some last shots of the three of us, "Have a nice night people!" he shouts and walks into the now open doors.

Once inside, the greeter for the restaurant leads us off to a large booth and gets us all seated. Then a waiter takes over from there, "Well this is a first for us, we have never served Elves! So what would you ladies like to have?"

Gwen chirps in rather quickly as I scan over the menu a little bit, "Well us Elves, we don't eat any meat and do like potatoes a bit?"

"Well we have a vegan lasagna that is great, or there are several stone fired pizzas that we serve meatless and I can bring you a sample plate of our potato centered meals...ladies?"

"That would be fine all of that please?" I say and hand him the menu.

"So you ladies want to share all that?"

"No...please bring a large pizza..." one twin says.

"And you Miss?" he looks at Gwen.

"I will have the same...please?" she grins and hands him the menu.

"That is a lot of food for one person to eat?" he questions our orders.

"Well...sir. Us elves or Sidhe as we prefer to be called, we do eat a lot! So to be safe, please keep your hands and legs away from our plates to keep them!" Gwen smiles evilly at him.

"Funny Miss, but you said you don't eat meat?" he laughs a little.

"Ohhh we don't, but BITE marks do hurt and so do chunks torn from limbs!" I add with a grin of my pointy teeth.

He laughs again, gets the orders from the rest of the table and he vanishes.

While dinner is coming, Peter has to just laugh at what we all did at the doors on the way in, "That little trick with the Pixies you two, that little stunt will gain me and this film so much free press! You can't buy that kind of goodwill coverage!"

"Yes, letting that little girl have a Pixie of yours was a great idea Gwen!" Westly adds in.

"Well Rohanna told me too and it worked out is all?" she admitted to both of them.

"How about this, I will have a pre-loaded debit card dropped off at your hotel with..." Peter ponders something for a second, "say a thousand on it, for you to spend on this trip as you want to?"

"Great I'll take it!" Gwen yelps out in joy.

After the main meal was finished up and the waiter had brought us either coffee or a really fine herbal tea, that I was thoroughly enjoying as we chatted about the film.

"So Rohanna, how do you feel about taking this acting job for my picture?"

"I am not sure if she wants to tell you yet?" Bill jumps in first.

"Bill actually I think doing this job would be a great thing for me to do? Did you see that crowd, none of them looked at me like I was a monster of some sort and they really seemed to like what I did for the little girl with Violet?"

"Yep they did and Gwen adding in that pixie magic sealed the deal for ya!" Westly adds next.

"Peter my mind is set, this acting part of yours...I want it!"

"Well then, all we have to agree on is pay and I will go over that with Timothy your agent. I assure you I will be fair on it!"

"Most of what I want is residuals?"

"Ohh I bet you do and a contract extension to get paid them, I already heard that Elves have extremely long lives and I am ready for that want in our contract negotiations."

Westly squints my way with a question, "Rohanna, who long do Elves or Drow live?"

"In my last time on earth, I lived over fifty thousand and the Queen I worked under was well over two hundred thousand years old."

"Woof that could net you some serious cash over the years!"

"Yep it might, one small brick at a time builds a mansion!" I grin to him.

"Well tomorrow come to the lot at Seven in the morning and we will have a make-up person standing by to see what looks good on that skin of yours. Then later after that is done and photographed, you go back to the stage. Where we do 3D scans of your body and head for any CGI we do in the movie."

"Sounds like a full day for me?"

"That is just the start, over the next few days. We move on to some measurements for costumes, test fitting the same on you and that takes a day. Then we wait a day, come back and do test shots with the basics on your body, to see what they look like on camera."

"Ya I know the whole spiel for the most part, this will take some time this week to get done."

"Great!" Peter says to me and starts to get up to leave the table, "You will meet up with Arthur Bassett the head of my FX department and the best in the business!"

That name floored me, it did the same when I read it on the list of who was working on this picture and tomorrow I had to see him. There was hope in me coming here that I would not have to see him so soon? But here it was, my human past coming at me like a freight train!

For the trip back to the hotel, I just remained silent for all of it and by the time we got there and said our 'goodnights' to both Peter and Westly. I had talked a little with Gwen about shopping, but outside of that I had kept very silent... too silent for Bill not to worry.

~o~O~o~

Once we walked back to the room and Bill had given Jineen a hug. He did not even waste time telling her what happened all day, he just called me out right there on my silence.

"Well Rohanna, tell me what's bugging you? Because right after Peter told you to come back tomorrow for more photos and CGI scans you went very silent...too darn silent for me."

Before I even glanced his way, I stopped at the fridge in the small kitchen and grabbed two sodas, along with a few bags of chips out of the cabinet next to it. When I finally looked Bill's way, his stare at me was very harsh indeed.

"Well tell me?" Bill almost growled at me, "No delaying it anymore?"

"Bill honey, take it easy on her. This can not be easy for her?"

"Jineen, Rohanna had what I call a hard day and we now know who she was as a human. She had a great break through some might call it?" Gwen added next, as I poured out some chips onto a plate.

"Good to hear, she faced down the demons and won!"

"Yes, but she got all to quiet right after we finished dinner up and left to come back here to the room?"

Jineen smiles at me next, "Rohanna, just tell us what spooked you...take a few baby steps and this will all workout soon enough?"

One of the many snack packs of cookies gets pulled out of the basket of them on the counter I just sat at with my plate and drinks. After I open them, I spin them over to Violet and Lilac to have and wave them over with a thought ~"Come eat little ones."~

As I watch the two of them eat, that calms me a bit and I begin slowly with a sigh, "That man I am to see tomorrow at the stage, Arthur Bassett."

"Yep I heard that name and made a note about it in my little book, so what is he to you Rohanna?" Bill asks as he sits across the counter from me.

"Jack used to work with him and after a few years of that, he got promoted because he had a few years of collage and became his boss from there on out. He worked a lot with Jack over the years doing many things, almost up till that last month Jack was alive." I state and grab a few chips off the plate to eat slowly.

"But Jack is you and not dead?" Gwen states back to me and gains a stare from me for saying it.

"Gwen, let her be please. Rohanna needs to say this like she wants to...baby steps remember I asked for them?"

"Ohh I get it...I'll shut-up and listen."

"Gwen please say what ever you want to, you're a fellow Sidhe and that is your right?" I shake my head to her.

"So this Arthur guy, Jack knew him?" Jineen questions me next in her soft voice.

"Yep very well, we did a whole lot of jobs together over the years." I say and take a few slow sips of soda.

"So what are you going to do tomorrow when you see him?" she asked again and Gwen looked on with Bill, each wondering silently if I was Okay right now.

"I have no idea, they did so very much together and it would takes days to talk about it. Heck at times, they kept each other alive in some very not so nice places?" my voice said softly, then I drifted off thinking of those many times.

Bill has to snap his fingers in my face to get me back to 'the here and now'..."Rohanna, you alright there?"

"Ya Bill," I snap back to looking at him from my just drifting away, "Just fine, I was thinking just then."

"So any plans for tomorrow or ideas on what you are going to do?" he had to ask me.

"I'll face that when it gets here and not before?" I tell him and get up to ring Samuel's bell to get some food sent to my room for the night. A night that I doubt I will rest any during it's long hours...waiting for morning to come and what comes with it.

~o~O~o~

~o~O~o~

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Shadowsblade here.

This story in a joint venture with a group of fan fic authors, so far this group is made up of Nuuan, then Branek and finally myself. We all got together and after a jumpy start decided to make a group of stories that all take place within the Whateley fanfic universe.

To have an idea about the main protagonist this story's will develop
around here is a short introduction.

Angels Peril a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Tormented by the past, Angel is struggling between light and dark.

Melvin a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
They say old soldiers never die, Melvin is about to learn that the hard
way.

The Way of the Dragon a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Born for eternity but vulnerable like a child, dragons shouldn't leave
their nest.

Every Rose has it Thorns a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Watch what you say around rose, could give you more trouble than you ever
asked for.
This one is coming soon, bug him for it! lol

Kelly a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Struggling with fate, Kelly has to deal with love and loss.

Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with demons within and
without.

Vantier a Whateley Tale :Written by Shadowsblade
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to
find her place in it.

You might ask yourself what is the Whateley Universe? To make it short,
here is a abstract straight out off the wiki.

Whateley is a Prep School for different teens. VERY different ones. Where else could a kid go to a school that has a resident demon living in the furnace? Or meet magic users, mutants of every imaginable kind, get trained in how to handle some rather odd abilities, and worry about
flunking Freshman English? Come visit Whateley Academy, nestled in the
lovely hills of New Hampshire. Just down the road from a town named
Dunwich... (Mythos jokes purely intentional).
This is the Whateley Academy Universe, a shared universe with over a dozen authors and more than a hundred stories (and counting). The stories range in size from vignettes to novels. It's a Mutant High scenario with both a strong transgender theme and a slightly watered down Cthulhu Mythos theme.

It's also very much a work in progress.'
If you want further information you will find them on.

http://crystalhall.wikia.com/wiki/Whateley_Academy_Wiki

or

http://whateleyacademy.net/

But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!

To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!

Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

This is the story of a man who finds a magic box, one that changes him into a Teenage Drow girl (a dark elf) and he has to deal with the very sudden change. Then handle all the memories of a Drow that was 'made' for a long lost war. This new part of him, has 40,000 years of memories of fighting that war. She has to deal with all that pent up PTSD, her enemy is here, but she loves her. Her old Queen is here and she wants to kill, that Queen ohh so bad!

So far in the story, Rohanna is being sent to a high school for mutants. While in school, she has to learn to keep that temper in check and her vast skills at killing others! She has been attacked in Boston while shopping, by her new lover by accident of fate and by an assassin that nearly kills her.

The last major hurdle in her short new life, is that a science project gone mad! Has made an exact clone of her and linked it mentally to her every thought, it reacts like an extension of her body now.

Now she journeys to LA for work in a film after coping with the loss of the old Queen and other things along the way, all the while dealing with that old human life of 'his' creeping up!

To my readers new and old--the new section is a try at introducing the long story in a short way, But if any of you want a shot at writing it better? Please do so and send me your best!

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

~o~O~o~

Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with demons within and
without.

In this part, Rohanna lays parts of her past to rest and more will come in the chapters that follow.
This one chapter the trip to LA is on and the studio awaits----Now she deals with that old human past and the pain of it!

To all my readers, thanks for your posts. I do read each one and some of the ones posted recently, they added to my ideas on where to go in long term plot ideas! So keep posting and thinking out there!

---------------------------------------------------------

~o~O~o~

~o~O~o~

Tuesday May 1, 5:00 AM
'Top of the mark' Suites floor Six

The alarm clock in my room blares out a radio station chosen at random to wake me up, like I will ever really need one in my new life ever again. That sound finds both of me sitting on the edge of my bed, just staring out the open doors to the balcony beyond and the studio beyond that laying in the valley.

Violet gives the clock a very harsh slam with her boot to shut it up! Then flies over to the table and snatches a cookie from the stack still resting there from last nights little snack I had brought in.

With a heavy sigh coming from me, I lift my face from resting in my hands to see that warm sun filling the valley, "Well time to get up, face this past of mine and I hope this day goes well for me?"

Just as I stand up and wrap a silk robe around both of my bodies. Samuel knocks at my door lightly, "Miss may I come in?"

"Yes Samuel please do?"

After I said that, he and two others slipped quietly into my room and whisked the nights plates away very quickly. Then he placed a large tray in its place and that was soon joined by another. The last person was busy making sure that the small fridge was filled and left several glass pints of juice cooling over ice in the sink, with glasses stacked next to them on the small counter top.

Samuel next very fast, laid out the plates off his tray onto the table, "A plate of chocolate chip pancakes for Violet, cinnamon waffles with lots of butter for Lilac. And for the Miss, both of those dishes, with several eggs served in a few different styles for taste and lastly a huge serving of fresh cut fruits for all." he counted out the setting to me.

"How did you know Samuel what I might have wanted this morning?" I had to ask him, as he quickly did his work.

"I have my ways Miss and you need this to start the day on. I would shower quickly while the tea brews up and the juice is in the sink!...Have a good morning!" he said with a near zing and he was gone out the now closing door.

I took his suggestion to heart, made a beeline to my shower and got quickly cleaned up for the day. In a few minutes I was back in the room, nibbling on the pancakes while the twin me brushed out the others long hair and after that plate of pancakes was finished we swapped places, eating and brushing out long hair.

When that was all done and as ready for the coming day as one could be. I walked into the living room, to find everyone else up and ready. Gwen looked happy and content. Bill was hugging Jineen close and this time she was dressed to come with us.

"Hey did you get breakfast in your room too Rohanna?" Gwen beamed at me.

"Yep sure did, Samuel did a great job and knew what I really wanted, even Violet and Lilac!"

Jineen laughs at both of us, "I can get use to this kind of life, no cooking, no cleaning and lots of time on my hands!"

"Well lets go and see what happens today?" I sigh out in stereo.

"You doing that 'stereo Rohanna' bit will always seem strange to me!" Gwen laughs.

"I only seems to happen when I am stressed or confused. But after Sara helped me, it got a little better...I guess?" I admit to her.

"Yep you did! But lets get going now?" Gwen tells me as she hits the door going out.

"What did Samuel put in your food this morning and got you moving like that?" I had to ask after watching her 'drag ass' for nearly an hour just yesterday at this same time.

"Ohh I had peanutbutter cup pancakes and some tea! Boy was that great." Gwen tells me with a more than energetic bounce in her step.

Right then, I have the happy shrieking of Violet in my head and I know for a fact it is not going anywhere soon! ~"OHHHH I want, I WANT, I WANT!"~

Then she starts for real, "I WANT, I WANT!" Violet howls in my ear.

"Good going Gwen, now she will not shut-up for hours I bet!"

"Glad to help you out in anyway I can!" she sasses me back.

A short time later, all of us had passed through the studio's main gate and hopped onto a waiting cart. When the guards saw me today going in without my illusion, that set them a little on edge looking me over. But that nice PA girl from yesterday was there and stopped any stupidity from happening.

The cart took us to the same stage and dropped us off at a new trailer sitting there. What else I noticed had changed when I peeked into the stage.

Was that the stunt mats from the other days workout, were all gone and the stage had a full wraparound back drop set up. That was in the most bright hideous green color, just like the blue we used in FX shoots back when I was last around?

With that set-up, was a crew making adjustments on a camera and setting up other things I have never seen? One of those items looked like a set of large weird rings, with several small cameras set in them.

"What is all that?" I had to ask the girl.

"That is the FX department and all that is motion capture rigs. The ring, is 3D scanning just for you and crafting costumes that will fit on the first try."

"Wow, that's lots of gear for one person?" I had to question it all.

"Well you are the main villain for most of the film now?"

"What! I thought my part was smaller, much smaller?"

"Nope Peter rewrote the whole part and made it huge! He loved you, your looks and that fight yesterday with Westly, that cinched all the changes to the script."

"Ohh well more money and fame for me I guess?" I shrug.

"Yes, fame for sure! But for now?" she leads me over to a huge trailer and swings open the door at top of the steps for me, "This is make-up and just inside you will find Jeremy or Jerm is waiting for ya. So both of you have a seat and he will get to you soon enough?"

"Okay so what is he going to do with me?" I questioned even needing make-up at this time.

"He wants to see what colors will work on you and if any of your Elvin allergies make it hard for you to wear them?"

"Great, that makes sense to me!" and I hop up the steps. Once inside, I notice a guy is standing on the far side of the trailer from me and add to that, his back is currently turned to me so he does not really even notice I am there till the door closes.

"I will be with you in a minute" he sings to me in a very strange sounding voice.

So I just sat in both chairs that faced the mirror that covered the whole wall in front of a large table full of make-up products. Seconds later he came up behind me and looked me over, "Who sent you in with this FX make-up already on?" he asked, as he flipped a brush through my hair.

"Ahh that is not make-up...this IS me." I state flatly back to him.

"Well the ears are cute but have to go!" he shouts a little and goes to grab one.

~o~O~o~

Next to the trailer, Bill was showing Jineen the whole layout of craft services inside a huge walk-in trailer and grabbing a cup of the greatest coffee he has had in years, the flavor is just perfect! Just as he turned to leave the trailer and watch the crew work on the stage, he noticed the trailer where Rohanna had ducked into... suddenly rock violently side to side.

"AWWWWW shit!" Bill barked at the world, "And this coffee was just too good, I knew it would not last!"

Then the coffee fell into a trash can with a small splash, then he ran to trailer and up the steps as the door flew opened. Just inside he found, a rather thin small man, that was gasping for each breath, as his feet dangled freely in the air and he was jammed up into one corner of the trailer by Rohanna's strong arm.

"Never touch my ears human, you do not have that right!" she was hissing at his face.

"RO, let the guy down. You're crushing his little chest bones?"

"He touched me, my ears and more than once! AND after I warned him not too!"

"Well just let him down and I or Jineen will tell him what he did wrong?" he reasoned with me.

"Okay Bill, but he has been warned!"

Bill watched as the Drow let the man down to the floor gently and placed him into a chair, he guided both of her outside and waved Jineen over to them. "Honey the guy inside grabbed Rohanna's ears, without permission and more than once after being warned. Ro had him pinned up at the ceiling for a bit as a warning to him. Could you please tell him how he goofed?"

"Ohh that was silly of him not to listen!" and she ran up into the trailer to have a short talk with the man.

Bill lead Rohanna over to a waiting bench that Gwen was already sitting on and eating her morning muffin, "What's up?" she questioned the sudden sight of all three of them.

"The make-up guy grabbed Ro's ears." Bill explained to her.

"That was stupid and a death wish!" Gwen snarled.

"Yep, but I am very sure he did not know?"

"I gave him a chance to leave me be and he did not heed that warning!" I growled out now.

"Okay, we will let Jineen tell him the rules and then go back in when she says it's all ready again? But you seemed more than mad back there, is that because of being here today again and what you might see or feel here?" Bill asked more than worried that Rohanna was not really ready for her facing this past just yet.

"I am trying as best I can. Things like what he did are just so wrong?" I almost cried and got agitated again.

"I get it."

"Are ya sure Bill?" Gwen asked.

"I have been told what he did and what that is to a elf?" Bill states back to Gwen.

"Well just to be sure, that is like grabbing boobs Bill!" Gwen warns him again.

~o~O~o~

Inside the trailer, Jineen hands the shaking man a bottle of water and readies a hot wet towel for him. "Jerm is it?" she asks next.

"Yes...and that girl is a psycho!" he shouts.

"No she is not and do you understand what you just did?"

"I was doing my job! I tried to pull off those fake ears and found the glue was on really well. She said 'don't?' But I know my job and grabbed a spray bottle of adhesive release to get them off her. So I can test some other make-up on her and still they stuck!"

Jineen starts laughing at the man, "Do you know why they are so well attached?" she laughs harder.

"No why and I want a cop to arrest her, she hurt me!"

"Jerm...those 'ARE' her real ears. Rohanna is a real elf, A Drow and touching one like you just did...you might as well have grabbed her breasts! As to a Elf, it's the same exact thing to them!" she warns him.

"No way!" he shouts back at her.

"Yes WAY! and I can get Peter Martin in here to tell you...then he will fire you?"

"Ohh shoot! Awwww no, but I should call a cop for that assault on me?"

"And I will have him or her, arrest you for sexual assault on a teenager!" she warns back, "So just drop it as a learning experience and get back to work...shall we?" she grinned down at him like a true predator should that had trapped prey!

~o~O~o~

Jineen waves to Bill from the trailer's door and gets Bill's attention on her with a whistle. After he spins to look at his girl, she says softly to him, "Bill all done in here, we are ready for Rohanna again."

Once she guides both Drow back in with her and to the twin chairs at the mirror, she begins introductions with a wave, "Jerm this is Rohanna and Rehanna, pleases don't ask which is which? Because I sure don't know? But ask for Rohanna and either will answer to that?"

"Ro this is, Jerm and he has been set very straight to what is going on here today. So lets get back to work....humm?" she smiles and moves out the still open door.

"So Rohanna, it looks like I goofed up. But lets start out with doing a make-up formula test on your skin, in a spot that will not bug you because of allergies?"

"Ahh stereo, funny. But what brand do you use at home?"

I tell him the brand that Nikki and Gwen use. A very expensive organic brand that is made in a small shop nearby the school in Boston.

"Humm I know that one, that tells me what you might have issues with and how to go about doing your make-up!" he grins at me in the mirror.

A few hours later, Jerm waves back to me as I walk away from his trailer, "Good seeing you and love that long hair. I have what I need to know and will send samples over to you to test out very soon?"

"Fine Jerm, send them all to my school and I will call you with anything good or bad?"

When I glance back to the stage, I spot him just walking out. A older gray haired man just hitting his sixties, Six foot six and over three hundred. Most of that still muscles at his age. He is balding just a little and wears glasses around his neck to read it looks like. As he walks from the stage loading doors, he limps just a little bit on one leg and favors it when he stands still.

That man and who he is, drifts through my mind or Jack's part of my mind. We met years ago when Jack was just starting out. This man is Arthur Bassett. He was a huge man thirty years ago, a football player in college and some semi-pro football after that, till his right knee blew out. Then he moved on into film work and met Jack...now me, back in the late Sixties.

"Hey cantaloupe head!" I shout at him, while giving him a huge evil grin and place both of my hands just resting on my hips...daring him to talk shit back to me.

~o~O~o~

Arthur, hears drifting from behind him somebody's voice shout out, "Hey cantaloupe head!"

He spun around on his good leg, looking for the one person who world DARE say that insult to him and found a girl staring at him. But not just any girl, the twins Drows that were doing this movie and why he was working here today doing 3D body scans of them both.

Jack Miles was the only person on earth, that ever called him that to his face and lived. That nickname was gained when during a FX shoot with some fire in it. Arthur had accidentally burned off all his hair and looked like a cantaloupe for WEEKS!

It took several poundings on crew members, to end that insult being used by all of them, all but one...Jack and he would not stop. Because he had earned the right to say it to Art, over the many years that they knew each other.

But instead of finding Jack standing there, this girl stood there and her exact twin stood next to her. But as she stood there with her hands on her hips and grinned at him. The look in her eyes, the crooked evil grin, rocking back and forth on her feet, the tilt of her head...just so?

That kid could not be Jack's kid, he was dead long before having any and even if he had one? And he did not know it, that kid would be way over thirty years old or more by now!

"Who told you to say that to me!" he shouted back at her and started to stomp over her way. Looking very much like Godzilla marching on Tokyo! As his crew scattered about and out of his way.

"It's me Art!" she throws up both her arms in protest and shrugged to him.

"NO WAY girl! You tell me what moron on this set, told you to call me that right now!" he bellowed at her again and stomped on closer, while the small crew knew to scramble out of his way or sight.

Now Arthur was mad as can be and who ever told her to say this...was fired or he quit! As he got closer and had to 'move' some PA out of his path with a stare that melted steel.

She spoke again to him, all with that trademark evil grin of Jack's covering her face, "Hey big guy it's me and to prove it...that Hooker that DL sent up to you in the suite in Rio. I still say it was a DUDE and a ugly one!" she smiled at him even more and the eyes she had. Even though they were all white, they had that 'Jack' look to them!

"That man is dead, the only one who knew that about me is DEAD and He died over thirty years ago!" he shouts at her for digging up demons of the past and very painful ones too!

"Hey I am not dead, just a little different is all?" she says back to him and looks to be having issues at even saying it herself. Sad issues at that.

"The only man who knows that is Jack and he is DEAD very DEAD!" he howls at the teen girl now standing at his feet.

She looks up at him and starts to cry to him, "Jack Miles is not dead, he is me and I changed to this Art?" she waved a hand over herself.

"Bullshit! Jack Miles is gone, lost, gone, never found, never buried! DEAD!" Art shouts down at the girl and finds a man walking...no creeping up behind him like someone who knows how to hurt a man and bad!

"Bill, I am okay. Let Art yell himself raw!" she said over Art's shoulder.

"Jack is dead little girl! Some poor soon to be fired soul, they told you his story and is trying to make me mad today!"

"Art, I am him...Jack Miles. I lived north of LA in a small valley, in a blue stucco house that I had built. Heck man, you even picked that damn color for me?" she cried up at him, then ran off to one of the larger trailers and slammed the door behind her with her sister following right behind.

When both twins were gone, Arthur turned his rage onto the man she called Bill, "Who was that and who put her up to this crap, I want answers now!" he shouted at the man.

"Arthur, I will not lie to you, That was exactly who she said she was and I have the videos, plus paperwork to prove it to you? If you want to take the time to see it or don't and just leave now?"

"How can that be, Jack has been gone for thirty years. Him mutating back in the seventies I get...but? He has been missing for decades!"

"We don't understand it either and we are the government buddy?" Bill laughed at huge man, "But in February, he popped up in LA and we took him to some place to look after him. Then during that first few days, he changed into her...that Drow that just ran off...the twin will take a bit more time to explain to you? If you will listen, that is?" he asked.

"I will listen to you, but this had better be true and good or I will hurt you bad!" he warns Bill and is sure he can do it!

This 'Bill' guides him to the same trailer that the twins just entered and sits him down in the living area in one of the only two lay-z-boy chairs that could hold a man that big!
At the room's other end, sits the twin crying Drows and a green haired girl that seems to be soothing her friend right now.

"Jineen honey, do you have your laptop with you and that file of Rohanna too?"

"Yes dear, of course I do. I knew we might need it today?" says a lady as she enters the trailer just behind Bill.

Jineen sets up a very top end laptop, that folds out from a few inches across to nearly three foot screen in size and is very thin! After she opens it, and gets it all set. Her hand touches the screen and a video files plays on.

One the screen, a hospital room shows up and Arthur watches as a man lays in bed there...Jack...jack Miles. Then Jack is sedated by this Bill guy sitting across from him, when the drugs take effect, a few girls and a man come into the room to look him over.

When a teen red head girl comes into the room, they all start shouting at one another, Jack nearly leaps out of bed and something strange happens that almost blanks the screen.

Just before the next file opens to Jineen's touch. The green haired girl, gets up and grabs the Drows by the arms to get them up and moving towards the door, "I don't want to see or even hear this part ever again and I know for sure that Rohanna does not. So lets get some of that ice cream I saw in the food trailer?" she suggests to her friends and shoves them both out the rear door of the trailer.

When all three girls are gone, Jineen touches the screen again and the horror starts! The hospital room was filled with light, the man and girls ran out. A team of doctors ran in and the screams started...horrible screams and shouts of pain...howls of a animal trapped that had no way escaping the agony gripping it.

Arthur watched on, his stomach churned by the sights of a twisting human and his old friend in pain...agony. Being tormented by what ever was changing his body. Jineen slid her finger to the file and tapped the screen and the video file fast forwarded over the hours.

Arthur watched the fast forward video and the small clock in the corner of the screen tick away the hours of horror and pain being shown. Then it finished, he then watched that same girl that just left this trailer, get out of that very same hospital bed and wreck that room!

The file stopped and Arthur just stared at the now still picture, the last one on the file. It showed a teen dressed in a black dress, with white skin and she was helping the Drow out from under a sheet, all with the other green haired girl's help.

"So you are telling me that was Jack and not some movie FX crap?" he had to ask.

"Arthur, I will not lie to you about this today, I might not tell you everything? But lie to you, no!" Bill tells the large man.

"So how did this happen?" Arthur asks trying hard to take it all in.

"Well Jack popped up very near where he disappeared thirty years ago. He showed up laying on top of a bronze colored metal box, one that I have no idea works and she or he is not talking about?"

"So this box did this?" Arthur shook his head at the thoughts.

"Maybe, we just don't know and the only one that does know, she is not talking to anyone? But he showed up with it and that sudden popping up, blasted out so much magical energy in one huge burst! That my company ARC, it was called in to look into it for the government."

"ARC?" he questioned, never having heard the term before just now.

"Arkham Research Consortium, a large company that specializes in this type of work among others. I work there and so does Jineen my fiancé."

"Okay, never heard of it, but go on?"

"Well ARC took him and the box to a complex in north east America and during his short stay. He changed into the Drow or some call them a dark elf that just left."

"And the twin?"

"That came later via an accident...it's a clone of the original and linked mentally. We at ARC are still looking into that. As it just happened a few weeks ago."

"Clone! How did that happen?"

"Well Rohanna...Jack...she goes to a very special school for mutants and one of the other students cloned her. Think mad scientist teenager, that is the only way to reason it out quickly!" Bill laughs.

"So she is learning how to be a elf or Drow at this school?"

"Not really, she knows how to be a Drow in every way. She has the memories of a Drow that lived before the dawn of man and that makes up most of her mind's memories. She only goes to this school, to learn how to cope with being a human changed into a Drow and one that knows so much."

"Does she have any issues with all this?"

"Ohh Rohanna has issues and a whole lot of them! We just take it slow and deal with each as they come along."

"What is wrong?"

"All the old Drow memories are for the most part very horrific. That old Drow part was nearly a slave, then was a warrior for tens of thousands of years and that hurts her at times to remember all that past pain. Next thing is that she has some magic blocking her path in life and we have no idea how to fix that yet?"

"So deep in there...in her head, is what Jack was...the Jack I knew years ago?"

"That Jack is in there, for the last few months she shoved that part of her away. But that caused a huge mess in her mind and that Drow part took over at times. That caused many issues with her not speaking english and using Drow or Elvin instead. On top of that, she got real mean at times, almost vicious."

"Tell me some parts of this thing holding her back part?"

"Well the simple list is, she can't lie...ever! None of the last thirty years she knows about, so she knew nothing of simple cell phones, computers and other things like that. Worst of all...at times she only sees the world in black and white...yes or no...there is no real 'maybe' in her life. She knows the word and the concept of 'maybe' or 'gray', but does not see it at times?" Bill shakes his head to the man, thinking of the times it came up.

"So the Jack I knew is in there and really messed up?"

"In a simple word...yes. And maybe, you can help her a bit during this movie?"

"I can do that, but one thing?"

"Yes Arthur?"

"Jack...Rohanna, She looks like a teenager? Does she think like one?"

"Sometimes she does? Sometimes she is older than all heck when she talks? But most of the time, she shows us a very hard shell and we...the ones very close to her, we know that under that shell is a hurt person that is dealing with all this."

"I will help him as best I can."

"Great and one thing I just noticed...when she talked to you. Rohanna did not call you 'sir' or use your last name. She does that with most adults and no mater how close they get. Once she starts that way of addressing one, she has not changed doing so...yet? So her using your first name, that tells me that she sees you as a real close friend right now!"

"Great, I guess?"

"It is great, and Art. Please remember that it is 'her'...not the 'him' you just used a second ago? She is not changing back anytime soon or ever."

"Got it, I just...it confuses me to say?"

"I know, I was there and I have issues seeing the man deep in there or the girl she is becoming sometimes."

~o~O~o~

Outside in the craft services trailer, Gwen had me mentally tied up making a hot fudge sundae and grabbing a few snacks to have with it. After we finished up, walked out and sat on a fender of a huge towed generator for the stage. I looked at Gwen over my sundae.

"Gwen, Art seemed to be real mad at me just then?" I said as I scooped some ice cream into my mouth.

"Well he is confused, just like you are. You just hit him with a lot just now, that you are alive and a Drow. Give the man a little time to process that...he is not a elf like us and you know humans are real slow at times!" she jests to me.

"I sure did drop a truck on Art just now didn't I?"

"Ohhh ya, you did. Think of me showing up as a human and saying that to you or Sara doing the same?"

"Ya Sara, a human. Now that would be funny!" I laughed.

A short time later, I tossed that empty ice cream cup away and opened a packaged brownie for Violet and Lilac to have. As I sat back down, Gwen hummed to music coming from the trailer next to us full of FX equipment.

"Old tune this one," she hummed on.

"Very new to me?" I nodded back to her with a grin.

"We going shopping tomorrow?"

"Have to see what's the plans for this movie stuff, but I think we can grab some time at a mall and burn that card Peter gave you?"

"We can, but you do know I want to go to Disneyland this week!"

"Sure why not do that before we go home?"

Just then, Bill waved to me from my trailer and I got up off the fender with a hop. "Well it looks like Bill and Jineen got Art up to speed or close to it?"

"We only go back in there, if you swear to me. That if you're feeling this is overcoming you, you leave right then and no delaying it?"

"So sworn Gwen, I know you have got my back." I grin to her.

"Sidhe to the end!" she raises her fist, for a fist bump and I do it with her.

Just a little later, I was sitting back in the trailer on a couch across from Art and Bill was standing in the isle nearly between us. "Well Rohanna, we got Art basically up to speed. He knows that you changed and have some issues dealing with it?"

"Thanks Bill, I knew you had this for me...somehow?" I told him while trying to stare a hole into the rug below my feet.

"Well Rohanna, I would use Jack as your name. But that is not the name for you really anymore?" Art started to me.

"No Art, it's really not. Gaea I did not want to face this now or ever. But I have to in some way or I will not get better?"

"Gaea?" he questioned me.

"Think Goddess for the elves Art and you get the idea. She..."

"She what?"

"I am not crazy, but she does talk to me at times?"

"Lets leave that for later, when I have had some good hooch!" he laughed at me.

"I can go for that some day!" I yelped more than excited.

"Ohhh no you don't!" Bill warned back at me and with a very harsh stare.

"Bill!" I whined back at him.

Art laughed at me right then, "You treating her like a kid, a real teen is funny! The Jack I knew would not stand of that?"

"Legally I am a teen Art, so they treat me like that...most of the time!" I growl at Bill and all he does is grin back at me.

"Well Bill does what he has to do, I am sure of that. But did you want to know what happened?" Art starts to choke up and seeing a man that big get emotional, means he has been carrying this around for sometime!

"Tell me Art if you want too?" I say more than really reluctant to even hear it all.

"Well, no one noticed you missing for almost three weeks, until your cleaning lady Angie came over and found the house a mess. But your car was in the driveway? She looked at what was there quickly, found moldy food in the kitchen, the garbage not taken out, plus smelling bad and noticed your bike was missing."

"I should have know that Angie would be the first one and how is she?"

"I don't know, she moved away a few years later. But I made sure she was paid for her work and I would have given her more? But she flatly and angrily turn me down...she just thought if she had seen that you were missing sooner...That?" Art started to tear up a little.

"I was already gone by then and no one could have helped me." I said flatly and more than a little coldly.

"Well Angie waited for hours not knowing what to do and cleaned nothing. Once she stopped panicking, she called the cops. Who found your phone book and called me, then Sam."

"How's Sam?" I had to ask.

"Dead, cancer tore him apart about seven years later, but he had two nice kids that I keep in touch with?"

"I will have to see them someday and talk about their dad to them?"

"Good idea I have done it, visited them a few times over the years. But the cops searched over the house real quickly to make sure someone did not kill you and then we started to search for you, plus that bike of yours that was missing too."

"That day I was riding over to Sam's when I found that box and this all started."

"Okay, but it took four more weeks to find that bike of yours. Because of all the rain and mud. When they did, I was on a film set in England and could not come to help."

"That one we were going to do?"

"Yep, that is the one and that one changed my career." Art said with some pride showing now.

"I heard it did, who would have thought that crap was going to make big money?" I laughed.

"Yep, light sticks, robots and a bad guy in black cape!"

"Then make, what four more of them?" I asked him

"Five Ro, or six counting them all?" Gwen grinned my way, with the correct answer I was looking for.

"Yep, but soon enough the cops gave up on finding you. But Sam and I did not! We paid like thirty guys to dig up that whole area looking for you, then the city just had to come in and stop us from going on."

"Thanks Art." I had to say just then, about him trying so hard to find something of me.

"Sam and me, we just had to know and had to bury a body! Not leave something like that unanswered for a real buddy, heck you almost got shot in Brazil for me and Sam!"

"Yep bad day that was!"

"What was that!" Gwen asks me, certainly digging for a very good story.

"We don't talk about that ever, just film biz gone mad is all." I say softly to her and with a nod, she drops it.

"Well soon after they gave up, the cops sealed your house and tried to take most of your stuff away to storage. I tried to get them to wait, but they would not. Because you left no will and had no relatives."

"Yes, you and I talked about that many times. All dead and gone, or never there, single kid family mom and dad...so no uncles or aunts. Grandparents died on dad's side long before he got married and mom's died when I was ten." I got even more saddened by the dark thoughts now.

"I kept close tabs on that mess and when seven years went by...they took every CENT you made. The house, cars, bikes, savings and all the stuff inside...your whole life gone. THEN they would not pay for a grave, even when I asked them too! THOSE darn robbers!" Art got so mad, he slammed that ham sized fist of his into the chair's arm in anger.

"Well, it's not your fault. That was all mine, for being dumb enough not to file one. But then there is no stone for me?"

"Nope, I thought about one over the years, but doing that? It was like saying that I gave up on ya!"

"Thanks again Art, having a grave now would be real weird?"

"For a few years I made sure your folks had some flowers, sorry I gave up on that for ya?" he started to really cry now.

"Aww come here you big lug and hug that lost buddy back to life!" I asked as I grabbed onto him and held on for a long while.

Then we talked for a long time, till the conversation was changed to my house by Gwen, "Is her house still there?"

"Yep, but you don't want it now. Some morons bought it, changed it. Then over the years VERY rich a-holes moved into the neighborhood and ruined it! Besides that house was great, just huge he...no she, had it custom built. Nearly Five thousand feet, four bedrooms six baths if you count the one by the pool and a three car garage with work shop built right next to it!"

"Yep I loved that place, I had it built to withstand a BOMB hit! Because I built it after the Seventy-one quake. All thicker, stronger walls, with sound insulation in them, doubled the roof load for snow...just incase? Marble in all the baths and kitchen, that large pool and spa!"

"Yep that house was made for a party or family. Too bad no woman was smart enough to grab ya?" he joked at me.

"Well not that I was not looking?" I winked.

"Yes, but none of them saw what I did or knew."

"What did you know Art?" Jineen asked.

"Jack...or Rohanna was better than well off, with all his work money invested and he wanted a huge family. That money meant, that he could have stayed at home for the most part and waited on his lady hand and foot!"

"I sure would have taken care of my lady and kids. Then that house was fully paid for and had land lots next to it, I could sell them off for years for even more money! Plus what I had in the bank, or invested in stocks."

"Then all of them were very stupid! I know the girl she is now and if that Jack from back then was half of what she is now? Any girl that gave up on that was nuts!" Jineen gave her opinion of me.

Art's phone rang and he answered it with a growl, then quickly hung up, "Well the stage is ready, lets get this over with? I would hop into that body bikini and robe for the first part of the 3D body scan, that takes about thirty minutes. Then the rest is in a 'ball' suit to record your moves from there and we have lots to cover today!"

A short time later, both of me entered the stage and looked around. When I did, Art spotted me and barked at the whole stage right there!

"Now lets get to work and if any of you 'leer', 'drool' or stare at her today! You are mine to hurt, consider this girl as my daughter for today and all days...all of you got it!" Art shouted his warning so loud, that I am sure some kid a mile away on the tour heard him.

As I was lead off by one if Art's crew ladies, he grabbed his cell phone from his pocket and dialed as he exited the door, "Honey, me. Could you please grab that huge fire box from the safe marked 'Jack' and bring it to location for me?.....Yes I know I never touch it, but today is the day when it finally goes home....I know thirty years of me carrying that thing around and you don't know why, just do this for me or I will come get it right now anyway?...Fine Stage Ten and see you in an hour or so?"

Back in the stage, the scanner made a 3D map of my body for CGI and costuming later, then I was moved off to get a skin tight suit fitted on me, that was covered all over in small reflective balls. Gaea how Gwen laughed at me in the silly thing! Next I was made to do many martial arts moves, attacks defends and others with Chris the stunt guy from the other day.

When that looked all done to me, they brought out swords covered in the same things and we did all the moves that I might do and I added a whole bunch to make sure they had a good base of my skills...at least what I would show anyone on film!

After hours of being ordered to...jump here, roll this way, move that way, run, walk, leap and then add martial arts moves to that over and over and over! I was done and they let me go get showered up in my trailer.

When I was done and dressed. Art knocked on my door, "You decent in there?"

Gwen opened the door in a flash and grinned evilly at him, "Rohanna decent? Not since she started dating a Lust demon that we both know back at school!"

"You are kidding me, she dates a demon?" he shook his head at the thoughts and came in with a huge metal box in hand, that he set down on the table with care and that showed it was very important to him in some way.

"Nope not kidding ya, Sara who is staying in our cottage is a Lust demon and real nice too...You saw her in that video of Rohanna changing, the one in black with the white skin? And have a seat, Ro is in the bedroom getting dressed."

"Ohh this school must be a weird place then?"

"A high school for mutants, who would have thought it being strange at all?" Gwen laughed at him.

"I might have to show up and see this place soon?"

"Ohh please do! There are students I could sell tickets to, just to shake your hand and maybe get a signed book or something!" Gwen grinned ear to ear, while thinking of plans to make loads of cash.

"Humm, film students go there too?" Art barely said and watched as two blurs of Pixies flew by him in his seat. Then landed on the table and start eating cookies, with a few fruits from a plate on the far table.

"What the heck!" he almost leapt out of his chair in shock from seeing them fly by him.

"Ohh that's nothing, just Rohanna's Pixies...Meet Violet and Lilac!" Gwen waved to both of them.

They both waved to Art, but only Violet spoke to him with a small bow added in to show respect, "Hello Art, Rohanna just told me to consider you family and greet you as such!"

"They travel with Ro where ever she goes and they are like sisters...only lots closer!" Gwen told Art something of the relationship they all have.

As I exited the bed room, I smiled at Art for being there to greet me, "Hey Art you did not have to stay here. You can go home and see your wife that I bet you have? Or your kids?" I question him.

"Well the wife is already here in my trailer and the kids are on their own now. But I have this for you...please have a seat." he waved to the couch across from him.

Gwen got up fast when this sounded like it might go bad and waved to Jineen, plus Bill out the trailer's back door, "Please get in here, this don't look good to me?" she whispered to them eating a hot dog at the crafty table.

Both dropped the food and ran over instantly, then into the trailers rear door.

Art slowly opened the top of a large fire box on the table, "When I heard they were putting your stuff in storage, I just knew that really meant...'toss everything that has no value into the trash!' So I busted into your old house and grabbed what I thought was important to you. Been carrying this box ever since, only open it to change the humidity deal-ly and close it. Moved a dozen times and this is the first thing I grab to move, right after a few personal things of mine."

Art pulls out a huge picture album, one that looks like someone took their time making 'just right' with lots of loving care.

"MOM'S PICTURES!" I shout and start crying instantly. Art hands it to me and all I can do is hug that book so close to my chest, the cover creaks under the stress.

"I knew you would want that, you said it many times and dropped it off when you traveled, till you got your own safe." Art said softly to me.

"Art, how can I?" I cried at him.

"I just got paid in full right now! Darn thing is off my shoulders and back where it belongs again."

"Now I am alive again, there is something left of that old Jack in me and not just some chalked name on a stage roof beam!"

"Ohh that one!" he laughs now, "that was one long movie and the director was so very stupid!" Art laughed remembering that day, when the chalk name was made.

All I can do is hug that album and Art takes the next thing out from the box to hand to me. A long thin dagger with scabbard, I hand that album to the other me to hold close for all I can. Then take the blade from his large open hand, "Dad's blade!" I cry out.

"Yep, I don't know why that called to me, but I took that with me that day? Maybe I should have took something else?" he asked me.

"No, dad's blade is fine. He carried this all during the war and it saved his butt many times."

Bill leans over and finally sees the blade, "That is a Marine Raiders blade, you never said that about your dad?"

"You never asked Bill?"

"What battalion?" Bill asked now wanting to know about this missed little gem of history!

"The first battalion from day one."

"Crap I missed that in your records, I must be slipping or something!" he slapped his forehead.

"I am not done," Art said again, "this was sitting on top of the photos and I had to grab it. I knew that this silly thing meant something to ya after that one party and drinking all night!" Art smiled at the old thoughts.

Art pulled out a stuffed dog, a German Sheppard by shape and color. One that had seen far better days, this one was loved by a child and anyone could see that.

I snatched from his hand at blinding speed and hugged it so closely, I could not talk any more. But one word I mumbled out, "Max!"

The room stayed silent, all but me crying as I hug that dog to death and rocked back and forth. "max"...then Gwen asked me, "What is Max Rohanna?" she had to ask.

My twin spoke next and everyone turned it's way, as she cried out too. "He was my dog, dad had is dog...Charlie. He got him, just after he got home from the marines, he trained that dog well and Charlie kept him sane till Mom married him. Then I came along and wanted him in my bed, or so mom said to me later on. But dad may have trusted that dog, but not a dog that big in a 'one plus year olds' bed. So mom bought me Max and I never let him go till I was almost seven."

Then even that twin me, she stopped talking and crying was all she did now too. Jineen got up and shooed the guys out the door fast, "Now git you two, us girls have to regroup!"

Jineen sat on the couch next me and gently laid my head on her lap. Gwen hugged the twin, to give it support and me. Jineen just whispered out one thing to me, "Now cry, cry as much as you need it."

An hour later, Jineen came out to both guys chatting over a glass of beer and sitting with Art's wife Linda. She walked over to all three of them and grabbed a glass too, "Well Rohanna is a little better now, but she cried herself out and is tired from all of this emotional rollercoaster stuff today. I think we should just go back to the room, have dinner and call it a night?"

"Sounds like your girl called it a day for all of us?" Art stated.

"Yep she did and I don't fight losing battles!" Bill laughed.

"Well see you all tomorrow or should I call Peter and tell him she is taking a sick call day?" Art suggested.

"Nope, Rohanna will be there, she made a promise to do this and nothing stops this girl from filling a promise made...ever. So we will be here at eight?"

"Yep call for her is at eight, all costuming tomorrow and all that goes with that?"

With plans made, both parties left the stage and went separate directions. Us to our room and Art, with his wife back home.

When we got to the room, Gwen helped get me ready for bed and made sure I have a small snack. She left both of us laying in the same bed, sound asleep and the stuffed Max resting between us both.

I slept like the dead that night, no bad dreams and no tossing and turning at all. Having Max with me again made that happen!

~o~O~o~

Friday May 4, 6:00 AM
'Top of the mark' Suites floor Six

Well Wednesday had gone well with costume fittings all day, we were to do more of them the next day. But someone messed up and delayed it all till Saturday at best. So Thursday was spent shopping all day with Gwen.

Boy did Gwen shop! She killed it all, she learned from a costume lady a hidden secret of Hollywood...where all the TV shows and movies send the used or not used clothes to for resale! She went nuts in those stores, most of what was there for sale. It was brand new, or very close to that and then priced less than twenty percent of store costs at best!

She filled the back of the SUV that drove us around and Jineen helped her too. for the most part, all I bought of note during that trip. Was two exactly the same style dress for the Prom coming with Josh, if I went? The only difference in the dresses, was the trim on one was a different color and just fine for twins to wear.

Jineen had spotted them, then noticed they were custom made for a very tall girl like me and that was the kicker to buying them both. Besides the fact they fit like a glove, made me look sexy as heck and hand made by a top designer label!

But here on Friday morning, Jineen had us get up and get dressed in comfortable clothes, with walking shoes! She had plans for the day and Bill did not even know them? I had an idea of what that plan was and as we hit the freeway south, then switched to the US Five. I knew for sure...Disneyland was the only thing worth seeing down here.

The trip south was not that bad, as the subway in LA over the years must have been added to. Plus the Monorail system lacing it's way through the city above that. In my day here, you took the monorail the far part of the trip and then got off to walk down into the subway for the more local stuff. Then small buses took over from there as needed.

I heard that a bullet train now did the runs between LA, SanFran, San Diego and out to Lost wages or Las Vegas to most! A great addition to the system in the last thirty years!

When we crossed the line into Orange county, you could almost make out the top of the Matterhorn ride and the castle. When we passed one road sign, Gwen read it fast and got very excited.

"We are going to Disneyland! I just thought with the delay, we would miss it?" she sang on more than excited at all of us.

"Well we have the day off, might as well use it right. As we can shop anywhere?" Jineen grinned to her.

When the SUV hit a off ramp that lead into a large parking structure, I was glued to the window and breathed out, "Boy this place sure has changed!"

"What's different?" Bill asks, as he has never been here. Jineen stays mysteriously silent, I am sure she has been her many, many times but will not say it to Bill.

"Well, the parking is one huge change, the park, it's at least double in size and all the new hotels IN the park?" to me a whole new park section was sitting on the space, that once was a huge parking lot.

A short time later, we met up with a guide at the parks gates and she hands us all a ticket each. Jineen turns to us and gives us the days plans, "Peter set us up with a guide for the day and we don't have to wait in lines!"

"Okay, but where is the ride ticket book?... One of me says.

The other finished..."Is she giving us that later?"

The guide glares at me in her surprise at what I just said, like I had lobsters falling out of my ears, "We have not had ride ticket books in thirty years?"

"Ohhh Rohanna and Rehanna, they have heard of them and expected it to be the same as the stories is all?" Jineen quickly explained it for me and lead us onward just behind the guide.

Gwen slowed down to walk right next to me, "What book Ro?" she asked and even Bill listened close, as he did not know what I was talking about.

"Back in the day, they gave you a book of tickets with coupons or tickets in various sizes. Labeled 'A' through 'E', with 'E' being the biggest in size and worth the most. That ticket was good for the best rides in the park and why they say...'E' ticket ride' to this day, for describing great or exciting things."

As we pass the admission booths, Bill sees the price list for getting into the park...Eighty dollars per person! And he just has to ask me, "What was the price back then?"

"Ahh the last time I went here with a girlfriend, it was six bucks in seventy-six?" I shrug to him.

"WOW...it's over eighty now!"

"Makes sense to me, a big mac was less than a buck and now its nearly five?" I say not to sure of the price, as I don't eat meat anymore and have not bought one recently!

Once we are in the park, the guide takes us quickly thought the major rides. I was a bit sad that some of my favorites were gone now, the cable cars, parts of old tomorrow land that may have been a bit wonky but still cool! The whole section of Bear country had changed and the sit down show for them was sadly gone. But the new to me, Toon town was very interesting and Star Tours was very fun! The new rollercoasters I found enjoyable too!

At one part near the Hunted Mansion ride, I showed them a old hang out of mine hidden at the back of the restaurant there, just next to the train entrance. The Mint Julep bar, with it's great mint julep's and fritters, that were like sugar covered fried donuts!

Gwen was easily hooked on those and so was Jineen now. Both of them had three of them while we sat and had a rest. More of a rest for Bill and our guide, then us four that were more than normal humans.

While there, I showed them the hidden in plain sight door to Club 33, the private restaurant in the park and the only spot where alcohol was served here. Right there, I made a mental note to get my membership started and wait for a spot on the list to get in that exclusive club that cost 'Ten K' per year for membership, plus forty K to join! But worth every cent in my mind!

While we were near there, reservations were made for the Blue Bayou restaurant. That was part of the Pirates of the Caribbean ride and over looked it. We would come back here for a early dinner and be in a great spot to leave to main street, so we could shop on the way out.

The part us Elves found fun was Tom Sawyer island, a very near natural place for us Fae to play in and spot that Jineen, plus Bill could sit together without us 'kids' near. We tore through the place and had a blast. Our daring and keen sense of balance kept many of the kids wondering if we lived in the place. But the one part I loved as a kid, the huge western wooden army fort was closed and being torn down.

Once we had our fill of fun, us Elves that is! It was close to dinner time and we left to get to our reservation on time. We sat and ate while watching the ride load passengers into boats that slipped quietly through the swap waters around us and deep into the ride itself.

With the guide now gone for a few hours, or until we recalled her to join us for some need. Gwen asked me, as it was just killing her, "You sure do know lots about this place?"

"I should, my house was near here and we as a family came more than once a year. Then on top of that, I made some films inside here and helped build some the rides in part?"

"What one? Jineen asked I am sure because she rode it!

"Ohh I did lots of the small control work on 'America sings' for the bicentennial stuff?" I say as I keep eating my ice cream.

"What is that?" Gwen asks me.

"It was a circular theater in tomorrowland that you sat in and it rotated to the next part of the show in that circle. All of it was made of those automated animals, each singing songs for the bicentennial. The star of the show, was a silly eagle in red, white and blue stuff!"

Jineen started to laugh at my description of the bird, but lost it when I added the next part, "The best parts were these two vultures, The Boothill Boys, that played depressed undertakers sitting in a tree twiddling their thumbs all the time!" then I mimicked them both.

As we left that section of the park behind, we walked past the castle sitting at the center of the park and unlike all the times I had been here before as a kid, then as an adult. All I cold think of was that the castle's design was utter crap and a moron Drow with one leg could get inside it! My thinking in that new way, it stuck me as really funny and I just had to laugh at it.

With a turn down main street, we stopped and I had a cast member take a photo of all five us standing in just the right spot in front of the now lit-up castle. I had been doing this all day and this was nearly the last one I wanted today. What I was trying to do, was recreate all of mom's photo album of here, but with my new family. Each shot had to be timed just right, so the taker would not notice both Pixies suddenly in the shot, each standing on my shoulders!

Now with most of the day and the park behind us, we went mad with shopping like common tourists all along main street! I ducked into the Disneyana store of collectables and tried real had to kill my credit card's limit with buying a few animation cells and other wants for my room.

When that part was finished with, I drifted over to the rest of the shops and hit up a store with lots of Barbie size dolls in it. None of them really grabbed me as being cute? So I moved into the next room of the long line of shops.

But just behind me, both of my Pixies were plotting madness without me! They figured to try on the Pixie sized clothes right there on the shelf and see how they looked on each other!

Lilac was busy pulling the dress off one doll, while her sister was all together set on trying on one of the 'princess dresses' to see if it fit her. Violet had gone a little mad and had tunnel vision from being so fixated on the dress. So she did not notice the small girl watching her...until it was too late and the kid grabbed her!

All she could do in defense was go stiff as a statue and hope the kid put her back on the shelf soon! And she had no other choice, because of her oath... Pixies never hurt a child! The young girl studied what she thought was a MOST AWESOME Tinkerbell doll in her hand, it looked so real, the leather it wore was so well done and the wings nearly glowed on their own!

She had to have this one! "You're mine! I just have to let mom see you and I am sure she will give in...but where is your price tag?" she said while twisting the doll all about.

"Young one, I am not a doll...I am a PIXIE and one that is not for sale. Could you please put me back down so I can keep shopping for clothes?" Violet calmly and politely asked the child.

"Wow it talks tooo, I have to get this one!"

"Please don't call your mom, I am real...Look on the shelf, my sister Lilac is waving at you to come over to her." Violet asked the child.

When the girl looks at the shelf the doll is pointing at, she spots a twin to the one in her hand actually waving at her to come over and now she is convinced that this is no doll...it's a real Pixie like it just said!

As she gets closer to the shelf, the twin ducks behind a box there and waves her closer, "Please come here and put my sister down here with me?"

"Neat twins...twin Pixies!" she nearly shouts out.

"Hush!" Lilac warns the girl.

"Shhhhhhh!" Violet adds in with a flurry of waving her arms at the girl, "Or our big sister will notice and we will get into trouble!"

"Ohhh sorry?" she whispers and puts Violet on the shelf next to Lilac, "is that better now and can I keep one of you?"

"No sorry we can't come with you, we have to stay with our big sisters or get in trouble that you will not understand?" Lilac tells the young girl.

"Well okay, I understand that. Too bad though, I would love to have one of you at home?"

"Are you alright? No one is hurting you at home, are they?" Violet questions the child.

"Nope, my mom and dad love me!"

"Good and what is your name?"

"Gwen!" she sheiks out and right then Gwen the elf looks her way, thinking someone is calling to her.

Gwen spots both Pixies chatting to a very young girl and mumbles out to herself, "Ohhh no, they got spotted. If Rohanna sees or hears this. She will be really mad at both of them!" and Gwen rushes over to them all.

"Ohhh here comes Gwen and she looks mad!" Violet whispers out.

"What are you two up too!" Gwen says trying to keep her voice down as her anger starts to boil!

Lilac smiles to her, "Gwen meet Gwen! We just met her, as we were looking at doll clothes?" she tries to say innocently.

"The cute sad eyes and looking sorry, they do not work on me...both of you!" she snaps at both of them.

"They are real fun and it's so cool that we have the same name!" the little girl almost shouts out.

"Yes, but we must get going?" Gwen states hoping the girl will lose interest fast!

"Hey I just thought, you see them too! I am not dreaming them up?"

"Of course we are real, SO are elves!" Violet proudly says to the girl.

"You are a elf! Ohhh can I see your ears?" she asks almost bouncing on her toes in joy.

"If I show them to you, can we get going? Because we have to stay with our friends."

"Yes...yes please!" she hops up and down.

Gwen leans down a little to the girl and moves her hair off one of her ears, "Look but no touching, as that is very impolite to do!" she warns.

"Hey they are cute and the ear rings are made just for elves!" she gushes back at her.

"Thanks and we have to be going now?"

"See ya!" the girl says back as she bounces off in a fast skipping walk towards her mom.

"Now you two, both of you are supposed to be watching Rohanna's backside!" Gwen tells them more than angry at both.

"We are, but we took a break?"

"You don't take breaks!" she barks at them both.

"We have Rohanna more than covered, there are dozens of other Pixies here and we asked eight of them to follow her. And keep her safe for us, while we shopped a little bit?" Violet grinned to Gwen.

"There are that many right here, inside the park?" Gwen questions the thoughts.

"Of course there are, with this many kids around! We Pixies would show up for this any day."

"There is a Grove here too?" Gwen keeps questioning both of them.

"Nope, but one is really close by and they just fly over to here everyday. To guard the kids here." Violet says simply.

"Humm you might want to tell Rohanna that later on tonight?"

"Ohh we will!" Lilac says as they fade from sight and back to being invisible.

After a few more stores, we all pile into the waiting SUV and it drives us all back to the hotel. Once back in our rooms, Bill and Jineen are out on their feet and they leave us elves chatting in the living room.

Soon enough Gwen got more than tired and falls off to sleep while we watched TV. So I picked her up and went to lay her in her bed for the night. When that was done, I gathered most of my bags of purchases from Disneyland and went to my room for the night.

~o~O~o~

~o~O~o~

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Shadowsblade here.

This story in a joint venture with a group of fan fic authors, so far this group is made up of Nuuan, then Branek and finally myself. We all got together and after a jumpy start decided to make a group of stories that all take place within the Whateley fanfic universe.

To have an idea about the main protagonist this story's will develop
around here is a short introduction.

Angels Peril a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Tormented by the past, Angel is struggling between light and dark.

Melvin a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
They say old soldiers never die, Melvin is about to learn that the hard
way.

The Way of the Dragon a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Born for eternity but vulnerable like a child, dragons shouldn't leave
their nest.

Every Rose has it Thorns a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Watch what you say around rose, could give you more trouble than you ever
asked for.
This one is coming soon, bug him for it! lol

Kelly a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Struggling with fate, Kelly has to deal with love and loss.

Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with demons within and
without.

Vantier a Whateley Tale :Written by Shadowsblade
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to
find her place in it.

You might ask yourself what is the Whateley Universe? To make it short,
here is a abstract straight out off the wiki.

Whateley is a Prep School for different teens. VERY different ones. Where else could a kid go to a school that has a resident demon living in the furnace? Or meet magic users, mutants of every imaginable kind, get trained in how to handle some rather odd abilities, and worry about
flunking Freshman English? Come visit Whateley Academy, nestled in the
lovely hills of New Hampshire. Just down the road from a town named
Dunwich... (Mythos jokes purely intentional).
This is the Whateley Academy Universe, a shared universe with over a dozen authors and more than a hundred stories (and counting). The stories range in size from vignettes to novels. It's a Mutant High scenario with both a strong transgender theme and a slightly watered down Cthulhu Mythos theme.

It's also very much a work in progress.'
If you want further information you will find them on.

http://crystalhall.wikia.com/wiki/Whateley_Academy_Wiki

or

http://whateleyacademy.net/

But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!

To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!

Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.